Forgotten Conqueror
Author: Za1d3
Date: 2021-01-02T00:00:00+00:00
Publisher: anonymous

Table Of Contents

- Table Of Contents -
Prologue + Chapter 1
Chapter 2 - Once Again
Chapter 3 – Adalina
Chapter 4 - Flow of Mana
Chapter 5 - The Road
Chapter 6 - Aftermath
Chapter 7 - Ferrent
Chapter 8 - Decisions
Chapter 9 - Kaidus
Chapter 10 - Savior
Chapter 11 - Confrontation
Chapter 12 - New Road
Chapter 13 - Encounter
Chapter 14 - Dvitus
Interlude - thank you
Chapter 15 - Zorin Academy
Chapter 16 - Summoning
Chapter 17 - The Price of Conceit
Chapter 18 - Inherent Darkness
Chapter 19 - Family
Chapter 20 - Lord Varath
Chapter 21 - Revelations
Chapter 22 - New Classes
Chapter 23 - Council
The World
Chapter 24 - The Rjus
chapter 25 - In the Shadows
Chapter 26 - Monsters
Chapter 27 - Consequences
Chapter 28 - Celene
Chapter 29 - Miracles
Chapter 30 - Peaceful days
Chapter 31 - Return to Zorin
Chapter 32 - Tal'hrus
Chapter 33 - True Terror
Chapter 34 - Anise
Chapter 35 - Contact
Chapter 36 - Zavon
Chapter 37 - The Calm
Chapter 38 - Winds of Carnage
Chapter 39 - Storm of Blood
Chapter 40 - Forest Encounter
Chapter 41 - Happenings
Chapter 42 - Return
Chapter 43 - Innocent Ties
Chapter 44 - Pride & Joy
Chapter 45 - Hidden Gem
Chapter 46 - Sealed Book
Chapter 47 - Selfish Request
Chapter 48 - Year After
B2 Prologue + Chapter 1
B2 Chapter 2 - Homecoming
B2 Chapter 3 - Annual Arms Competition II
B2 Chapter 4 - Awakening
B2 Chapter 5 - Courage
B2 Chapter 6 - The 13th Ward
B2 Chapter 7 - The Silent One
B2 Chapter 8 - Uninvited Guest
B2 Chapter 9 - Unspoken Words
B2 Chapter 10 - Foreign Land
B2 Chapter 11 - Hunters and Hunted
B2 Chapter 12 - Reconsideration
B2 Chapter 13 - Lifetime of Regret
B2 Chapter 14 - Nyzacus Mirror
B2 Chapter 15 - Farewells
B2 Chapter 16 - Secrets
B2 Chapter 17 - Echoing Rage
B2 Chapter 18 - The Unforgiving One
B2 Chapter 19 - Hunter
B2 Chapter 20 - The Tides of Change
B2 Chapter 21 - Guardian
B2 Chapter 22 - Hidden Daggers
B2 Chapter 23 - Aristolk
B2 Chapter 24 - Uneventful Voyage
B2 Chapter 25 - Malpaars
B2 Chapter 26 - A Corrupted Land
B2 Chapter 27 - Pestilence
B2 Chapter 28 - A Corrupted Land II
B2 Chapter 29 - Meeting of Five
B2 Chapter 30 - Brotherhood
B2 Chapter 31 - Esperen
B2 Chapter 32 – Weapon of Compassion
B2 Chapter 33 - Resolve
B2 Chapter 34 - Price of a Life
B2 Chapter 35 - Floating City Vilute
B2 Chapter 36 - A Godless World
B2 Chapter 37 - Despair
B2 Chapter 38 - The Hands of Fate
B2 Chapter 39 - Family Bonds
B2 Chapter 40 - He Who Binds
B2 Chapter 41 - Names
B2 Chapter 42 - Heroes
B2 Chapter 43 - Revenge
B2 Chapter 44 - Maverus
B2 Chapter 45 - Fool's Errand
B2 Chapter 46 - Frozen Cogs of Revolution
B2 Chapter 47 - Blind Rivalry
B2 Chapter 48 - Chains of Garnikul
Fork in the road + a late B2 Chapter 49
B2 Chapter 50 - Advent of the Demon
B2 Chapter 51 - Detour
B2 Chapter 52 - Formless Azurite
B2 Chapter 53 - Reunion of Fates
B2 Chapter 54 - New Dawn
B2 Chapter 55 - New Dawn II
B2 Chapter 56 - Truth
B2 Chapter 57 – Truth II
B2 Chapter 58 – Threats
B2 Chapter 59 – A Persusasive Argument
B2 Chapter 60 – Home Again
B2 Chapter 61 – Fall of Ferrent
B2 Chapter 62 – Fall of Ferrent II
PLEASE READ!!
B2 Chapter 63 – The End of an Empire
B2 – Epilogue
B3 Prologue – Rhul
B3 Chapter 1 – Bladed One
B3 Chapter 2 - Reckoning
B3 Chapter 3 - Voices
Decision

Prologue + Chapter 1

Prologue - Beginning's End

'Looks like... this is it..."

On a small hill, a lone, tired man knelt. As if praying for forgiveness, his knees together and his head down. Anyone would have thought him to be making a prayer to his gods or deity, if not for the scene around him.

Strewn about were dead bodies as far as the eyes can see. Like rich fertilizer generously applied, vast amounts of corpses laid in the morning sun. On closer inspection, even the hill he was kneeling on top of; was a small mountain of corpses.

The man was not kneeling because he was praying; he was kneeling because he was dying.
Up close, his face could be seen with cuts and bruises.
He was missing half his gauntlet on his left arm—all the way up to his elbow, and missing half his right hand—the pinky to the middle finger and most of the palm up to his wrist.
Where his tired left hand drooped, a small dagger had fallen and imbedded itself into one of the corpse elevating the hill.
His right hand held a brilliantly shining beam of light that was embedded into the ground. Brilliant as the sword was, and it did not radiate any light and would not illuminate anything.
The man had long fine silver hair that reflected the light of the sun, yet he donned an armor that was as dark as night. Not a single speck of light could be seen reflecting off the armor. A third of his dark breastplate had shattered, and his torn up clothes underneath were visible. Behind him, a ragged blood red cape—filled with holes, scratches, and tears—could be seen fluttering without wind.

The man was dying. Six weapons were stabbed into him.
Three swords: one in the back right between the scapula severing his spinal cord, two in his chest puncturing his lung and heart. The swords made a triangular formation.
Three spears: one in his left leg severing the hamstring, another in his right thigh, and one from the back severing his lower vertebrate.

While the man knelt there waiting for the last vestige of life to leave him, warmth, deep sadness, and sorrow could be seen in his cold dying eyes.

As the morning sun rose, and the first warm ray of the sun hit his face,

'I am... sorry...' were the last thoughts he had in his mind.
A single tear slowly emerged from his glazed eyes. Crawling down his cheek, it overcame the various cuts and scratches along the way to his prideful chin, and then finally fell away.

Chapter 1 - Survivors

Feeling the heat of the afternoon Alivai sun on his face, Gladis slowly regains his conscious.

A foul smelling odor permeates through the air, forcing him to gag and wake up from his slumber.
His whole body felt like a Lothan war elephant was on top of it, and his limbs refused to move. His body without strength, Gladis slowly forced his eyes open with the last ounce of strength he could muster.
As his vision returned and the blurriness of rest fades away, his awareness also came back.
A sharp pain shot throughout his body.
Trying to move his body again, this time instead of the numbness of an elephant on it, there was intense pain. Gladis tries to open his mouth to force out his anguish, but all that came out was a low whisper and more agony.

Giving up on trying to move, he slowly scanned his surroundings with his unsteady eyes, trying to figure out what had occurred.
His eyes locked onto a figure in the distance atop a small protrusion of elevated ground: clad in armor as dark as night, tattered cape of blood-red flapping energetically, a beam of light grasped in his right hand, and what looked to be a hilt oozing with miasma inserted into the ground where the figure knelt.

At once, Gladis recalled who the armored one was. His hair stood up on end, his voice left him, and a cold chill crept into his skin. His mind went blank, crying out in fear for what seemed like an eternity before realizing that the beast was dead.
Upon closer inspection, the armored one had what looked like three swords going through his body, along with three spears. No motion could be felt from the entity. Fallen on the ground around the entity, were a mountain of knights, mercenaries, and paladins.

Finally able to breathe again, Gladis slowly breathed as sharp pain shot throughout his body. His fogged memories of why he was there became perfectly clear.

The monster that manifested such fear in him was undoubtedly the being called Rhultal.
All Gladis knew, was that Rhultal was the Lord of Andarg. A province in the Honos continent ruled by the Gulsian Empire, and that seven years ago, he declared his independence from the Gulsian Empire. Unable to withstand the humiliation, the Emperor sent his armies and assassins to take back Andarg and get rid of Rhultal, but none succeeded. In seven short years, Rhultal quickly overwhelmed the Gulsian Empire, cut down all those who would stand in his way along with the Imperial family, and established a new order in the Honos continent.

The reason why Gladis was here now, was because he had been a part of the expedition sent by the church of Hianl along with a congregation of armies, put together through the secret unification of the seven continental empires and kingdoms.
The three kingdoms of Alsus, Kolot, and Ruess.
And the five Empires: Valelin, Gulsian, Quiln, Ferilti, and Throbbo.
They spanned the seven continents in this world—Lovis— of which they were the absolute powers.

One year before the overthrowing of the Gulsian Empire, the alliance had been formed. All for the sake of taking out Rhultal before he can overtake the Honos continent, and build up a force big enough to move onto other lands.
Unfortunately for the Alliance, before the alliance could gather up their soldiers and form a cohesive army big enough, the Gulsian Empire had already fallen.

With a combined force of over a hundred thousand soldiers comprising of knights, swordsmen, archers, war elephants, war hounds, magicians, and mercenaries from the alliance, along with around five thousand elite Paladins and Priests from the church of Hianl that had influences all over the world.

When they finally reached the Honos continent, after finding out that the Gulsian Empire was no more. instead of allying with the new ruler—for fear of the continuation of his conquest—the alliance slaughtered everyone and everything that had a relation to him, as they made their way to the capital where he resided.

After reaching the Honos capital of Veratoraliz two days ago. It was then that the real battle started.

Gladis was the commander of a band of mercenaries dubbed 'The Red Swords'. Named for their swords when painted red with blood yet seemed to shine with every motion, and their savagery in battle, resulting in the band coming out fully covered in blood from head to toe.
Yet, even with his reputation and abilities, Gladis could not believe what he was seeing during the battle.

Arriving at Veratoraliz with the 100,000 soldiers and mercenaries, expecting a standing army of at least 50,000 strong waiting to challenge them, all that came out of the capital to face the army was a lone man.

From his looks, he was exhausted and half dead.
Eyes like they had seen all the deaths in the world enough for a thousand lifetimes, long hair of silver down to his shoulder making him look older than he really was. An uninterested but handsome face with a sharp nose and strong cheekbones, yet the overall feel and look on his face depicted that of one longing for death.
Legs almost dragging but sturdy and resolute as he walked out the gates of Veratoraliz. Body covered in a deep black full body armor where that no matter how you tried to view it, had no reflection or depth to it. Even the current afternoon sun was not able to gleam a single reflection. Those who viewed it felt as if they were staring into an abyss with no end.
Behind him, a ragged red cape can be seen—with plenty of holes, tears along the sides and bottoms, and from the looks of it, could have been a cloak at one point—was flowing gently around his armor as if it was alive.
On his left waist, a shabby scabbard measuring a meter long and two fingers wide with an intricate hilt and pommel could be seen.
On his right, too short to be a sword, a dagger's hilt could barely be noticed.

The man walked haggardly towards the army stopping a good hundred paces from those in the front.

As those in front tried to ascertain his identity via shouts and commands, a sudden gust rushes toward them, and through the whole army. An ordinary gust of wind it was not.
All those in the front fell back in fear. Some lost the nerves to even move due to the sudden bloodlust, while those in the back felt their hairs stand on ends.
Before those in front could recover from their paralysis, in a sudden flash of light, hundreds of those in the front-lines were missing their heads. As if the outpouring of headless bodies spewing blood was the trigger to begin the battle—no one even noticed when the man had made his move, or even when he drew his blade and decapitated the few hundred soldiers in the front lines.

The concept of "seeing is believing" did not apply to this battle.

Those in the front who engaged as the battle heated up failed to understand what was happening, and while unable to understand what they saw in front of them, hundreds upon thousands of them were being wiped out by a single man.

The flash of light earlier was the sword the man had pulled out.
The man looked to be holding just a hilt, but every time he swung his sword, flashes of light could be seen. The sword reverberated silence with every swing, and after each attack, as if the blade of the sword could extend, soldiers behind those who’d been slashed also writhed in pain and collapsed as if they had also been cut.
Like lightning, the lone assailant easily carved through the front lines and moves inward towards the body of the army.

In fear of friendly fire, archers and mages could do nothing but watch in horror as the events unfolded.

As if alive, the red cape fluttered happily in the air while the man, even in heavy-looking armor, easily moved about the battlefield with lightning speed. Moving between packs of soldiers and jumping towards new targets, looking as if he could fly.
Other times, just disappearing altogether then reappearing amidst streams of blood and screams. With every slash, tens upon hundreds of soldiers fell by his sword. Attacks at him were avoided by a hair’s breadth or simply failed to make any damage to the abyss like armor.

War hounds were released, but like the soldiers, were unable to do anything due to the speed the assailant was moving at. Just the blood lust emitted were enough to quell and make any hound with any sense of self-preservation run as far away as possible. War elephants on the other hand, ended up killing soldiers in a panic while running away from the monster that was devouring lives.

Gladis's mercenary company had been stationed in the middle of the army, so he was able to spectate what was happening.
It was not something that he had ever seen before in all his career as a mercenary.

When he signed up for the expedition, it was just to subjugate a rogue mage lord and his supporters sowing trouble in the Honos continent—to restore order back to the Gulsian Empire. Yet, the one they were fighting was no rogue mage, or could not be classified as one.

The battle has been going on for what seemed like hours, yet there was no end in sight.
Screams could be heard from every direction, and people ran for their lives. Those in the front lines became overwhelmed by fear, running towards the back hoping to escape. Weak minded soldiers broke ranks, making it harder for the soldiers to defend against the impending doom.

As the soldiers fell left and right, the man easily makes it to the middle where the mercenaries and knights were conglomerated.
The knights keeping to their oaths and upholding their honor, dove in to help combat the monster that was unleashing his wrath.
With the resolution to uphold their reputation as “The Red Swords”, Gladis ordered his men into battle.

The battle was a blur, everything had happened too fast.

As soon as he dove in, all that he remembered doing was dodging and trying to make his way to the monster in black armor. The closer he got, the harder it was to dodge. His arms, body, and legs were getting sliced by forces unknown to him.
Running towards the target, Gladis's savagery flipped itself on with the anticipation for battle. Without regards for his own safety, he quickly got into proximity of the target. With a quick kick, he lunged forward with an overhead sword slash.
There was no impact.
All he saw was the top half of his sword being sheared off, and then next thing he knew, he was falling on his face. All his strength had vanished.
As he tried to get up, those running up to fight—or fleeing from it—trampled him. Luckily, his armor was sturdy and protected him. Unable to get up, all he could do was try to turn around.
Then he saw it again. A blinding flash of light searing his eyes and then everyone who was running or standing near the demon got severed in half. Still lying down, he turned to look at the one armored in darkness, but his strength from getting trampled and from the mysterious attack earlier complete drained him.
Before Gladis blacked out, all he saw was the incoming force of the knights and paladins.

With everything accounted for, Gladis calms down and revels in his pain that he is still alive.

'After I passed out, the knights and paladins must have subjugated him' - was his assumption. 'I wonder if I am going to die here. Can’t even feel my body, all I feel is pain now.'

Laying there contemplating his luck, and his chances of survival for what seemed like a lifetime, Gladis heard the sounds of bodies being dragged and people chattering.

Hope welled up inside him.

With all his might, Gladis manages a weak scraping howl of a yell for help hoping that survivors would hear his plea and come assist him.
Reluctant footsteps edged closer and closer to his proximity. As soon as the figures came into view, Gladis noticed that they were not part of the church, nor were they wearing anything remotely similar to those of the alliance. As they got closer, and he could see them clearly, his face of hope slowly degraded into that of anger.

Who was standing in front of him were not a part of the army, but bandits who came to loot the battlefield.

"Oh, look! We've got a live one!" exclaimed one of the two looters

"Big brother, can we kill him and take his things?"

'This can’t be happening! NOT LIKE THIS!' - Gladis was shouting hysterically in his head.

"That sounds perfect. I'll even give you the honor of putting him out of his misery."

"Thank you big brother."

The bandit slowly pulls out his knife from his waist.
Seeing the glee in the other man's eye, Gladis knew that this would only end one way. Resolved to his fate, he mustered all his strength into one last action.

"Ha-wha-t happ-ened.... to.... the.... army....."

"Will you look at that? He can still talk!" The elder brother spoke in astonishment.

The elder brother bandit looked straight at Gladis. Resigned to his death, Gladis tried to give as much of a forceful look back as he could.

"Well, you sure have spirit. But as you can see, there's no real hope for you. Even if we could help, we don't want to. So best we can do, is put you out of your misery."

"An----army...."

"I guess as a form of goodbye and thanks for your patronage with your items, I'll could tell-"

"Big brother, we don't have to do that, he's going to die anyways." The younger bandit interrupted.

"Quiet, what did I tell you about manners?"

"You told me nothing, but to do as you say."

"Good. Now do as I say, and be quiet."

-----------------

The bandits had been following the army ever since the alliance landed on the Honos continent.
Seeing such a force, the bandits instinctively knew they would be able to make money by scavenging whatever is left behind in the wake of the Army.
Their instincts proved true, and many bandits looted to their heart's content, following the slaughter of villages and towns along the way to the capital of Veratoraliz. While some retreated with their hauls back to the mountain, many knew that such a force would only bring in more profit as they edge to their destination.

The smart ones decided to follow the army until their final destination.

Hiding in the woods and away from retreating soldiers, they saw the whole battle.

It had turned out that by the time the mercenaries and the knights engaged the demon, two fifths of their fighting force consisting of the foot soldiers, war hounds, elephants, and front lines had already been depleted.
The fifth consisting of the archers, mages, and arbalesters was useless due to the fact that if they had engaged, it would have done more damage to allies than to the lone enemy.
The other two fifths consisting of the knights, paladins, and mercenaries also engaged.

But, that was when the demon had shown his true skills.
The bandits saw the second flash of light that the demon used—which Gladis also saw before he got immobilized and fell unconscious—but what he did not see, was the horror that occurred afterwards.

After Gladis had fallen, the demon armored in darkness was even more ruthless.
After the paladins, mercenaries, and knights joined the fight, the demon pulled out his dagger. From it, a black smoke weaved through the battlefield.
Unbelievably, like a giant hand hundreds of meters wide, with every slash of his dagger, a massive number of those in the front got blown away like paper dolls by the smoke.
Though those in front were unaware, the bandits and clerics in the back could clearly see what looks like a giant shadow looming right behind the demon.
Every time he swung his dagger, a giant incorporeal fist swings in the same direction mimicking the dagger. It was like watching a god tearing away the wings of insignificant insects with little to no effort.

The battle had lasted all the way throughout the night into the morning of the next day.
While it was cutting down the soldiers, the priests, magicians, and archers started to harass the demon while trying to help those on the verge of death. Instead of fighting the front soldiers, he swiftly turned towards those in the rear who had incurred his wrath, decimating the whole rear guard in a matter of hours.

Whether through sheer luck, strategic planning, or exhaustion of the other party, the remaining paladins, knights, and mercenaries were able to slowly whittle down the demon as his fatigue grew over the ceaseless fighting.
Someone managed to break through his armor and another even managed to slice through his hand that had held onto the dagger.
Eventually, the knights were able to pierce the demon's legs with spears which slowed his mobility. A third spear through the vertebrate fully destroyed his mobility, resulting in the mountain of corpse.
Even when immobilized, the dark one fought to the point where no one wanted to approach the mountain of corpse. With deserters and so many dead, the army had been reduced to a measly few hundred of the most steadfast from the previous hundred thousand.
Eventually, the remaining paladins, seeing their inevitable ends. Invoked the Tri-Form Secret skill of Thullga, the God of Sacrifice. Sacrificing all their lives to pierce the three blades into the demon before morning, sealing his strength and sapping away his life.

The knights and mercenaries who did not flee during the battle and survived after the Tri-Form skill, were so exhausted, that when the bandits came out to loot, none were able to put up any resistance and were massacred.

"And that's what happened to the remainder of the army. Heheh. Sorry."

"Big brother, are you done? I want to test out this sword."

"Yea, go ahead."

Seeing the younger bandit bringing up a sword and raising it over his head, Gladis was resigned to his fate. He had been unconscious for too long and his body refused to heed his commands. There was nothing more that could be done, and no one who could help him.

*KHSCHUNK*

*********************************************

THE WORLD
ForgottenConqueror

EDITED 05/5/2015: PR credit to ShaRose for the extensive edits.

Forgotten Conqueror | Chapter 2 - Once Again

Chapter 2 - Once Again

‘Will I be denied this time too?’ – The thought resounded in his mind for the twenty-seventh time.

Twenty-seven.

That was the number of times he had been thrown back into this world, only to be promptly dispatched and returned to the empty void to wallow in his own regret at how powerless he was when it truly mattered, and his sorrow.

Memories that the Entity otherwise known as Rhultal did not want to remember yet could never forget flashes through his mind.

Broken and bleeding parents even before he had yet come of age. His life growing up in the hands of those who would step on him and use him for their own purposes. Watching those he love and cherished in agony and mercilessly slaughtered. His hatred that sought out power. his lack of control allowing the darkness to slowly overpower him, his pain at what he had become when that was all over, and the people who allied with the monsters and brought him to his death.

Yet for some reason he did not die. His body may have lost all functions and the body has rotted with the passage of time, but his spirit can recall everything he’s done, and the knowledge of his past remains solely his without dispersing into the ether. unable to move on, eventually his spirit would merge into a being for the cycle of life, but upon birth, for reasons unbeknownst to him, he would most definitely be culled upon the sweet air of freedom; excruciating pain, followed by death.

Over and over this event has already occurred twenty-six times, and this was the twenty-seventh. He had already understood that this was his own private hell for everything he has done.

Bracing himself for the inevitable fate that follows, the thing that was once known as Rhultal falls silent relinquishing his will and anticipation at the prospect of finally being whole. He silently waits for the hands of death to drive him back. He heard shouting and yelling, and at some point it felt like the hands of death were upon him. For what felt like eons, he waited with abated breath. Yet death did not follow. Instead, what he felt were two wavering hands full of warmth, grasping holding onto him. The entity remained in silence, unwilling to make a sound. After an eternity, the hands holding him start shaking, and he felt the atmosphere change. A soft cry could be heard. Suddenly, the arms were clinging on to him as if clinging onto its dear life, and a loud wailing noise erupts.

Surprised at this turn of event and the possibility of life, the entity opens his mouth and starts crying with all the strength that his tiny body could muster.

As if in accordance to his cry, the wailing stopped and a sound of sobbing delight could be heard.

Confused yet elated, he sought to use this chance to once again walk upon Lovis.

—----

Stuck in a body without the ability to do anything and yet to open his eyes, he patiently awaited the day when he will finally see the light. He would cry as a baby would when hungry, but other than that, the majority of his time were spent in silence.

The days went by, his feeble body grew little by little, and as his vision came, he was able to cast his eyes upon the world for the first time ever since that day.

From what he can gather, he lived in a small house with a mother and a father. The house had three rooms; a bedroom, a kitchen, and a living room. There was an outhouse in the backyard. The bedroom consisted of a small two-person bed with a chair and a small table; in the corner of the bedroom was a chest containing clothes. In the kitchen, there was a small fire pit for cooking and a shelf for dishes and pots hanged by the wall. The living room was simplistic and only had a plain table with two chairs around it decorated by a vase with some flowers inside.

Occasionally he would be brought outside. There were many small houses like the one he lived in. from what he can estimate, about 15-20 houses were in this village with a hall for meetings and a slightly bigger house which probably belonged to the leader of the village.

His mother would take him with her whenever she goes on errands. His father was never really around, so he was always with his mother.

—-----

As the first cycle of season passed by, the entity was turning one. Understanding and knowledge of his new surroundings had become clear to him.

He eventually realized that he was the only child of the family. His father’s name is Troyle Paltos and his mother was Adalina Paltos. Their family was poor and his father was mostly away due to work; as a soldier guarding the outskirts of their village. With little pay from his father’s job, to help supplement the low income, his mother worked commissions; washing clothes or running minor errands for the villagers.

There was little respect towards his family, his mother would spend her time diligently washing other people’s clothes, but upon receiving the laundry, they would scorn her and accuse her of being lazy and not washing thoroughly just to lower her payment.

“Look here! There is a tear here now, why should I pay you the full amount of 6 erns after you ripped one of my shirt?”

“I’m very sorry madam, but that shirt was already ripped when you dropped your clothes off and asked for the wash.”

“There is no way that I would not have realized that one of my shirt has a tear in it! Here! In consideration for your work, take this 2 erns and be off, otherwise I am bringing this up with the Elder!”

“No madam! Please don’t! I’ll take the 2 erns, I am very sorry about the tear! Please forgive me!”
Almost after every job, events like this would occur. His mother would get only a fraction of the agreed upon pay, and would be ridiculed with accusations of things she did not do just to haggle her out of a full pay. There was no other choice but to accept the meager giving’s since her husband was rarely at home, and who knows what the villagers would do to her and him if she had tried stepping out of her station. Sure there were those who sympathized with his mother, but those were the minority and most were in the same situation, so no one raised a helping hand.

He had begun understanding the language shortly after being able to see, and quickly learned by listening to his mother and people.

His mother had given him the name Kaidus, his full name was Kaidus Reilt Paltos. She would often cuddle him and sing him sweet songs, tell him of her childhood, of sadness and happiness, how she met his father, and would always whisper how much she loved him. Sometimes she would just talk to him like they were having a conversation, other times she would look at him and cry while holding him. Telling him how sorry she was.

He never understood why she would cry seemingly out of nowhere. This woman who gave him another chance at life, at retribution.

Born towards the end of Alivai, after the seasons of Fulta and Rinol had passed, he had already begun to crawl. At the end of Grunei he had started walking.

The seasons had flew by, and his first birth cycle came.

After making stew out of the small piece of scaly hare that she obtained earlier for 2 erns – almost half of today’s wage – and a couple of edible plants and roots, his mother ladled a modest portion into a small bowl, telling him to eat after making sure it had cooled enough for him. As he ate, she ladled herself a bowl, and slowly sipped her soup.

Noticing that his bowl had pretty much all the hare in it, he looked at his mother inquisitively.
Aware of his gaze, she gently smiled at him then tells him happy birthday, and as if recalling a deep sadness, she slowly tear up and started sobbing as per the usual.

Through the course of the past year, she would talk to him: while doing errands, bathing him, putting him to sleep, feeding him. His parents could not afford a baby sitter, so his mother was always with him. In that year, he had never spoken a single word. He used to cry when he was hungry, but after eating, he would quietly fall asleep or lay about while his eyes darted around at the environment. even after learning how to crawl and walk, whenever he was hungry, he would just crawl or waddle to his mother and tug on her skirt signaling his hunger. He had adapted to his small body, and by the time he started walking, he had already weaned himself of her milk and had started eating her cooking. He had always wondered about the sadness in his mother.

After months of deliberation on the reasons, for the first time he spoke to his mother.

“Why do you cry?”

“!!” – was the reaction he got.

Prolgue + Chapter 1 - Survivors | Forgotten Conqueror | Chapter 3 - Adalina

Chapter 3 – Adalina

Adalina was born Adalina Drallfus in the small village of Nultulk. She was from a lower class family who grew up working in the fields with little education. Her family consisted of: her parents, two sisters and a younger brother. She was the second eldest of the siblings.

When her sister turned 16, her sister was married off to a lumberjack’s son from a nearby village. Adalina had delusions of one day leaving home and marrying a handsome merchant who she would travel the seven continents with. Alas, such fancies were not to be and even before she was old enough to marry, she had caught the eyes of a local innkeeper. When asked for, her parents refused her to him due to the fact that the village knew he was not a decent man, with two prior wives who already left him.

One day as she was gathering water from the river, bandits had attempted to kidnap her. A young soldier that was passing by had seen the incident and made a ruckus and interfered, resulting in the kidnappers running away. Seeing that the kidnappers were actually people affiliated with the innkeeper, she begged for the young man to take her with him.

That was how she met Troyle.

On their travels, she disclosed to him why she wanted to run away, and what he had saved her from. The young soldier also told her of how he was one of the few mercenaries that were hired by her village to solve the amber fox infestation in the nearby forest. He had finished talking to the village elder and was on his way back to report to his company head when he saw the kidnapping. After the rendezvous with the mercenary band, she decided to stay with them, learning various things from the older females there.

The mercenary band did a lot of traveling due to the nature of their work, and she would follow them. Helping to cook, cleaning, and washing dirty laundry. When she has time, using what little knowledge that was taught to her by her father and various trials and errors; she would scavenge for edible plants, berries, nuts, and roots during the travel. Adalina had only planned to follow the band to the nearest highly populated town where she could find work and try to live on her own, but after getting to know the people in the mercenary company, and Troyle, she decided to stay with them.

She eventually fell in love with Troyle, and after four years with the mercenary band, they got married. During a job, Troyle injured his left shoulder and was not able to able to work as a mercenary anymore, so they bought a small house with the money they had saved up, and settled down in the village of Hilthu on the southern edge of the Darsus continent.

Being outsiders, the villagers were indifferent to them which was just fine. After recovering to an extent, Troyle was conscripted to join the village guards and sent to the outskirts of the village. Only to come home once every five days.

As the days went by, and Adalina became pregnant, she felt the weight of loneliness disappear. She spent her days doing what little work she could in her pregnant state, and talking to the life that was growing inside her.

It was a horrible birth and even though she thought she would never make it, the child was birthed safely. As if stillborn, the baby made no sound after entering the world. The midwife slowly lower her ears to his chest and mouth to listen for any indication of breathing. Upon closer examination, the child had ash gray hair, and two birth marks on his chest that looked like scars.

The midwife, seeing his hair and birthmarks started shouting “Demon! It’s a demon!”  And as per the religious doctrine of the Holy Hainl Order pertaining to those with silver hair. She was about to crush his tiny neck with her hands.

“Remove your hands, before I remove your head from your neck!”

Yet before she could, a sword was leveled on her neck. Luckily that day, a replacement had been sent to call Troyle back when she had gone into labor. Seeing the fury in his eyes, the midwife relented and gave him the newborn then briskly left the room and the house altogether. Troyle looked at the newborn inquisitively with a face full of confusion and doubt then at Adalina. Troyle had dull red hair, and Adalina had sleek black hair, yet the color of the child’s hair was gray. Doubt and confusion were the only things occupying his mind.

‘Could she have been fooling around while I was out there putting my life on the line to defend this village?!’

In anger, Troyle lashed out at his wife.

“IS THIS WHAT YOU DO WHEN I’M OUT THERE PROTECTING THE VILLAGE?!”

In his anger, he had forgotten her faithfulness, and mistrust had clouded his mind. Adalina tried to convince him that she would never do that, and that the child was truly his, but Troyle would not listen. Seeing the murderous eyes of his mercenary days, Adalina slowly rose up from the bed. Strengthened by willpower alone, she attempted to fight for her child’s life. With a speed unlike that of one who had just given birth, she quickly snatched the baby from Troyle. Clutching him to her breast, she begged and pleaded Troyle to believe her.

Outraged and perplexed, Troyle promptly exited the room before he could do anything unforgivable.

Left in the dim lights of flickering candles, Adalina gently caressed the newborn in her arms. Fearing the worst, she silently waited while holding onto the child. Bringing his tiny body up to her ears, she could hear a low breathing sound, she could see his tiny little chest rise up and down with each subsequent breath. Her relief was short-lived, as the breath started slowing. Not sure what to do and with what looked like impending doom hovering over her child, Adalina cried. All the happiness when she found out that she would be a mother came crashing down, and nothing but grief remained. Clinging onto the baby, she let out her despair.

“NGHGAAAAAAAAAA! NGHAAAAA!” As if telling her he was there, the child started crying with all his might.

Like a ray of light piercing the darkness, her sorrows disappeared. As if a child’s adorable trick had gotten the best of her, a light laughter could be heard mixed with her diminishing sobs. As she watched the tiny bundle of life in front of her quiet down and fall asleep, she decided to name him Kaidus, with Reilt as his middle name meaning ‘Silent one’.

After that night, rumors of Adalina giving birth to a demon spread across the village.

———–

After calming down and thinking things through, Troyle did not go back into the house that day. Instead he went around the village asking for information and looking for clues on anyone who came through the village with gray or white hair. No one had any information, and those who did, were old people telling him of legends with people with gray silver and white hair. No one in the town had white hair; most of the villagers hair color was predominantly brown, there were only three people with blue hair, seven families with blonde, a few of those with red like him, and two other families with black like Adalina.

No one had ever seen anyone with anything close to gray hair not to even mention white, ever since times immemorial.

Looking at the evidence before him, Troyle had no choice but to accept the facts that his wife was faithful, and that he was out of line.

With the midwife’s incessant spread, and Troyle inquiries, the rumor of Adalina giving birth to a white-haired demon quickly became known throughout the village.

———–

With the rumors going around that her child was a demon, Adalina could do nothing but take their jeers while bringing up her child. The indifferent attitude towards their family when they first moved in was now full of contempt. After much investigation and deliberation, Troyle had apologized to her and believed that Kaidus was his child, but when he is off on patrol, he could not protect her from the glares of the villagers nor their scorn. Her previous abundant jobs of helping out around the village slowly declined, and the previous payments drastically dropped to barely a fraction of their prior pay. Always having to bring her child along when she is working, she can feel the disdain from those she passes, yet the majority of the gazes were not even focused on her, but at the child whose sin was being born into this world. She hated herself for this. She hated how; due to her love, she had brought him into this world, and because of that love, unable to set him free from a fate of hate and loneliness.

The only ones whom she did not feel such gazes from were: her husband, children too young to understand, and those who have known such scrutiny and contempt.

Then there was the child. As if sticking to his middle name, Kaidus grew up in silence. There were times when she feared that his eerie silence helped to reinforce the rumors, but such thoughts are quickly extinguished by her maternal instincts. Kaidus always remained quiet, but whenever hungry, he would cry at the top of his lungs just like when he was born. As he grew and his vision became apparent, she would sometimes notice eyes filled with intelligence; observing and examining his surroundings. Occasionally when looking at him, she would notice him staring back at her. Love and fear would war inside her. Upon staring at such a small and inquisitive face, she remembers how happy she felt when she gave birth to him, but adversely how unfortunate he is to have been born with such traits. This regret would overwhelm her often causing her to break down in tears.

By the beginning of Grunei, Kaidus had already started to crawl, and the silence became more prevalent. Instead of crying, he just tugged on her for her milk whenever he was hungry. At home, setting him down while she cooks, he would often disappear but would always be found in the backyard sitting in the grass, just staring into the distance.

As his curiosity grew, and as if he can understand what she says, Adalina would often talk to her son and tell him stories. She would spend hours just talking to him while she worked. she talked about insignificant things such as; having pets, what she liked to eat, who wanted what to be washed, how sharp her kitchen knife was, etc… other times, about life, how to farm, how she grew up, what kind of plants she used to pick in the forest when she still lived with her parents, and other useful tips of life. Catching him looking at something, she would pick him up and name it for him while pointing it out.

Towards the end of Grunei, Kaidus had already started toddling around, and had started to refuse her milk whenever she tries to feed him.

As usual he would tug on her signifying his hunger, but instead of drinking her breast milk, he push towards her own meal. Knowing that a few of his baby teeth had already came out, she spooned him a small piece of mashed derilt root from her bowl, and he had eaten it.

Ever since then, he only ate solid food and would refused her milk.

————–

After a hard day’s work on the field helping to weed the newly planted furuce, Adalina’s pay was 5 erns. The usual pay was 15 erns per day, but since less and less people had started employing her, she had begged for the job to help with the farm, and was reluctantly accepted at the measly pay of 5 erns.

Walking home from the field, Adalina would take detours along paths less traveled and used her talents from her old life to scavenge and scrounge for edible herbs roots and plants to supplement the need to shop for such things. She met a hunter on the way back to the village and had procured a small piece of a scaly hare for 2 erns. Meat was expensive, but since today was a special day, she decided to surrender the money.

Kaidus watched her patiently as she cooked the piece of scaly hare into a stew—with plenty of derilt root and dry ciscut leaves chopped into fine pieces. Dried herbs were also added with salt to season the stew. After the stew was ready, Adalina scooped most of the nutritious scaly hare into a bowl, and blew on it to cool it down before giving it to Kaidus.

Meat was not a rare treat in the house due to the fact that Troyle would bring some home whenever he comes back, but scaly hares were extremely rare within the village. They were also very delicious and rich in fat while the meat were filled with unfathomable flavors, coupled with the fact that they spent their lives underground only appeared nearing the end of Alivai to breed, she was quite lucky to have procured some. A whole hare would have cost about 30 erns, so getting a small chunk of it for 2 erns was definitely worth it.

As she finished what little scaly hare she got in her stew, and began to eat the roots and sip the broth. She lifted her head up to watch Kaidus eat, only to see him staring back at her. With his cute adorable face looking at her curiously, she smile at him and said “happy birthday”.

Kaidus has never troubled her ever since he was born. He never makes a sound even when people are yelling around him, he never cried out besides when hungry, even when the pressure of life and the village has gotten too much to bear and she would cry, he would just stare at her as if unsure of what to do. He was quiet most of time and she could never figure him out. Yet his actions never bothered her or caused her to worry, instead she would talk to him about various subjects even if he never made a sound back.

‘Such a wonderful child is regarded as a demon, and all I can do for him is to try and shield him from the hate. Even for his birthday, I could do nothing but give him something to eat. How I wish I had more to give him.’

With such thoughts, tears began to swell out of her eyes.

Staring at her, Kaidus slowly opened his mouth and asked her -

“Why do you cry?.” With crisp clarity.

“!!” Surprised, Adalina was at a loss for words.

Chapter 2 - Once Again | Forgotten Conqueror | Chapter 4 - Flow of Mana

Chapter 4 - Flow of Mana

Along with the villagers, Adalina had assumed Kaidus was a mute, but that was no true. The child was now emanating an air of intelligence.

For his first few words to be a question inquiring about her sadness was beyond her expectations. She knew he was different due to his usual demeanor, but this something else.

'It's a Demon!!' - The voice of the midwife from a year ago resounded in her head.

Fear and surprise overtook her for an instant and her legs gave out. Kneeling on the floor, order returned to her mind and the fear quickly dissipated.

"Are you okay?" - Kaidus asked as he walked up to Adalina.

Looking at the cute little face before her, she slowly began to speak.

"You know, mommy was afraid you were never going to be able to talk. Yet, here you are asking me about why I am crying all of a sudden. I feel like such an idiot for worrying about nothing." - neglecting that fact that a toddler at his first birth cycle had clearly and proficiently spoken to her, she had replied as if normal.

"I'm sorry." - was the reply she got in return.

Not completely convinced that this was real and not a figment of her imagination,

"And how long have you been able to understand?" - Adalina wavering, tried to make sense of the situation.

"Ever since I started crawling."

'Ever since then?! But he was barely six months old!' - Adalina could not believe it. Out of loneliness she had always talked to him ever since he was born, but to have been able to understand her since he was that young was extraordinary. Her fear grew stronger as no human child could have done such a thing.

"Why do you cry?"

Lost in thoughts, Kaidus's question shattered her delusions and brought her back.

-----------------

As if a dam had broken inside Adalina, all the reasons came out.

'It was me. Because of me, the villagers are mistreating my family. Because of me, she suffers. Because of me, she blames herself and kept it all in all this time.' realization dawned on him.

"Let’s see, I think like this" - closing his eyes, Kaidus concentrated.

The gray on his hair slowly split into two different colors; a pitch black, and a pure white as if to start glowing any second. Then the white suddenly vanished and all that was left was a head full of black hair like Adalina's.

Astounded, Adalina knelt silently while watching the event unfolded.

Opening his eyes, Kaidus spied a terrified mother who looked like she had lost her voice.

For a span of minutes, mother and child stared at each other, unsure of what to say.

"Are you a -" catching herself, Adalina tensed up at the question she had unknowingly blurted out.

"?" - tilting his head to one side he wondered at her words

"I'm sorry, I mean, how did you do that with your hair?" Adalina asked unconvinced

"Some of my mana may have been leaking out without my notice, I just absorbed them back." was the reply Adalina got.

"MANA?!" another shock of surprise escaped Adalina's mouth. Being able to talk and converse at his age was unheard of. but for him to also have mana - not to mention know what it is - and be able to control it, is something that is borderline out of this world.

She quickly revisited her prior thoughts, but refused to go further.

Mana was not rare ages ago, but eventually, those who could control mana had slowly diminished. Currently, the majority of those who have mana were Nobles - primarily nobles hailing from a distinct line of ancestors with overwhelming mana. She herself has no knowledge of either of her parents having mana nor theirs, Troyle's ancestry from what he has told her also doesn't go back far enough to tell if mana was in his line or not.

Although it was not strange for families from a line without mana to suddenly birth a child with mana, it takes years before any such sign could be physically viewed, and developing it would also take years. Not to mention such situations were one in a million. Yet, here was a child, for all she knows, knew what mana was, and could control it ever since he was born.

"Why did my hair estrange us from the village?" - Kaidus questioned while Adalina was in her state of shock.

"Huh?"

"You said it was because of my hair that we're living in such a state, and I would like to know why" - a prompt reply

--------------

A long dead religion, a long dead demon, a long dead legend.

Thousands of years ago, the world was prosperous because of mana.

One day, a demon with a great amount of mana raised an army and overtook one of the seven continents, slaughtering the beloved Emperor and his subjects. The other six continents sent in reinforcements to stop this evil. For surely for if it was not stopped, it would swallow the entire world. The battle took seven days and seven nights, and on the dawn of the eighth day, Heroes emerged. These heroes, having fought to exhaustion sacrificed their lives, and finally sealed and destroyed the demon.

Shortly after, the Church decreed an order; anyone born with white hair was to be denied life because they are demons.

After the order, a crusade swept through the seven continents.

Ages passed and such battles became legends. Legends became myth. And all that was left, was a dark period in history.

Although the Church that made the decree was long dead and new religions have sprouted up to replace it, the idea sown into the mind of the public that; 'white hair was unnatural and the only explanation is that it was a demon' continued to prevail into modern-day.

Due to having grayish white hair, superstitions kicked in and caused the village to behave the way they do.

-------

The majority of the reasons were contrived and unsophisticated superstitions, but Kaidus was able to question his way to some semblance of information from Adalina. While Adalina fancied all this as some sort of bedtime stories about heroes and demons kings, Kaidus knew all too well the truth. He lived it.

It seems, the church had known that their seal was not perfect and would not be able to completely destroy him. Thus, putting into motion a failsafe in case he is ever reincarnated.

'Well, that explains that.' Kaidus thought to himself, remembering the other 26 times he was sent back to the void. It was because of this ridiculous reasoning, and his lack of control at birth.

It would also appear that an enormous amount of time must have passed in this world for the Church of Hainl to have been dead for so long.

'If it's been that long, then what is my purpose here now?' he wondered to himself.

Not wanting to make Adalina even more suspicious than she already is, and not wanting to reveal himself,

"Is having mana a bad thing?" - Kaidus questioned innocently.

"No it is not. In fact people born with it are extremely rare, and those with talent are always sought after."

"Then there should be no problems from now on?"

"I don't know Kaidus... sometimes people's minds are harder to change than their appearances. The villagers will probably never get over the fact that you were born with white hair despite knowing you also have mana."

Attempting a solemn bow with his tiny body,

"I am sorry for causing you trouble. It is because of me, that such unfortunate -" events befell you.

But before he could finish the sentence, he was in a tight embrace.

'This is...' warmth filled him.

"It’s going to be alright." - Adalina whispered.

Disposing of everything that she had just witnessed, Adalina held onto Kaidus. Whether he was a demon or not, did not matter. The sorrow in his tiny eyes when he tried to apologize practically killed her inside. A sorrow unfitting his age.

"You are just a little different from everyone else, you have nothing to apologize for. Everything will be fine."

---------------

The next few days were uneventful as usual. The only thing that seemed to have changed were the number of stares. Seeing the once gray-haired child with black hair like his mother, the villagers were confused and bewildered.

'Was it dyed? If it was, how was she able to afford such? How long would that facade last?' the villagers whispered amongst themselves.

Cheap dyes were easy to come by, but they usually wash off or weren’t very good. Seeing the state of poverty the Paltos house was in, no one would believe they had enough money to afford good dyes that don’t wash off.

The idea of having a demon trying to fit in and become inconspicuous within the village rattled a lot of nerves with the villagers, and whispers quickly became outspoken disdain.

Even people who had sympathized with the Adalina's situation eventually felt as if the whole thing was to trick them into forgetting she was not parent of a demon.

------------------

Troyle came home for his break to find a village full of disgruntled villagers.

"Get out of this village you liar!"

"Demon worshipers!"

"Don’t think that this changes anything, just because he has a head full of black hair now, doesn't mean we don't know what he really is!"

Confused at the outcries filled with anxiety towards him, he quickly made his way home to find his wife and child.

Upon seeing his son with a head full of black hair sitting by Adalina, he finally understood.

the villagers had assumed the child's hair was dyed as to fit in with the community, and because of such blatant attempts at hiding the unnaturalness of the child, the action angered a lot of people. They had assumed it was both Adalina and him downplaying the intelligence of the villagers, and so such words were also directed towards him.

"What is going on?" - Troyle irritably asked.

Kaidus just started at him, while Adalina was trying to come up with words that would diffuse the situation.

"Adalina, what is going on here? What happened to his hair? What is wrong with everyone in this village?" - Troyle questioned while staring at Adalina. He could see she was trying to come up with an explanation.

"My apologies, it was because of my selfishness that caused such a problem. Please do not blame mother."

"?" - The one who answered him was not his wife, but someone else entirely. A voice he had never heard before, a voice that carried itself through the room as if it were alive, coiling about. Meek but powerful, humble and dignified. Looking around the room for a stranger or one of the villagers, Troyle failed to spy anyone. His eyes eventually rested on the small child sitting by Adalina's side who was staring at him.

'Mother' - the voice said.

Willing himself to tear the gaze away from the child to Adalina, he saw her merely nodding as if to confirm his unspoken curiosity.

"W- What the hell is going on here?!" - Troyle asked again, this time stupefied.

-----------

'This child was born with mana!' surprise, fear, relief, happiness, and a plethora of emotions came into play at once for Troyle.

after hearing about what happened a couple of days ago, the revelation that his child could understand and talk, in his body contained one of the rarest commodity in this world 'mana' which could work miracles, and that he might even know how to control it, was unbelievable.

If it were anyone else explaining it to him, he would not have believed it. But in this situation where the party in question itself was explaining it to him, there was no denying it.

His son who has never made a single sound, this child who he had thought a mute and addled in the head, was explaining the things that transpired over the past few days to him with crystal clarity.

'So... the hair was because of his mana leaking, and by absorbing it, the hair returns back to their normal color. But that does not explain why he is able to talk already at that age... is it because of the mana? No one really knows what 'mana' is or where it comes from, just that some people are born with it. Could it also have the power to accelerate understanding in newborns? There has never been any such tales, but that's not to say there couldn't be one, seeing as how it's happening right now.'

Lost in his thoughts Troyle pondered endless questions about the mystery that had just been revealed to him. The only person he's ever known to have been able to control mana was his old mercenary captain. But even then, the captain never really talked about it. The captain's mana capacities were quite low, so he rarely used his abilities outside of jobs.

'Could he be someone else's kid? Where is his mana from? Is he the one in a million? What will happen to him? Could he possibly be a demon?!' - Troyle’s thoughts turned darker the more the thought about it. 'No! I had already come to terms with such things' - casting the doubts aside, he resigned himself to figuring out what he was going to do.

------------

After Kaidus had fallen asleep, Troyle and Adalina were quietly talking while in bed.

He asked her about the situation at home, and what has been happening while he is out on the outskirts. About their future and what is possibly in store for their son. About various things that he had never bothered to ask, or was too prideful and scared to talk about, and ultimately about Kaidus's situation.

Trying to convince each other, they eventually settled upon the idea that it was due to being born with mana that their son was able to talk at such an age.

After their talk, Troyle got up from the bed and headed to his desk.

First, he will write a letter to his old captain. Though Troyle may no longer be a mercenary, after years of being a part of the company, he knew exactly where the captain would be stationed.

Second, with the next trade caravan that comes into town, they will leave this village. His injured shoulder will never be the same as it was in his mercenary days, be he can still fight, and he could help guard the caravan in exchange for his family's travel fee.

Pulling out a sheet of light red Harkus paper from the desk along with some fine ground Dreevil ink, Troyle started to write.

Chapter 3 - Adalina | Forgotten Conqueror | Chapter 5 - The Road

Chapter 5 - The Road

Ten days have passed since Troyle made his decisions. They were packing up and getting ready to leave with the latest trade caravan that pulled into the village yesterday morning.

Four days earlier, Troyle had left his job of guarding the outskirts and resigned from his post amicably with those he worked with. Those who got to know him knew he was a good fighter even with a bad shoulder and saw his leave as something of a loss.

Those in the village had a different mindset.

They passed off his leaving as an act of rebellion against the village, and hated him even more for it. When the news that Troyle and his family were going to leave the village came around, everyone was ecstatic to finally be rid of them.

It did not matter much to Troyle, and even less to Adalina; the village had treated her unjustly and she would not miss it. Luckily for them, only days later, did a caravan show up.

The caravan had traveled from Heveston, a large city 4 mountains to the west of Hilthu.

After finding out that the caravan was heading north towards Ferrent the capital of Darsus, Troyle negotiate with the caravan master and was able to get a moderately appropriate pay of 14 erns a day with food and board in a supply wagon for his family with a bonus upon completion. The job contract would begin after leaving the current village of Hilthu and end upon reaching Ferrent. Normally a caravan guard would get paid 50 erns for a hard day’s work since it entails: fighting and risking their lives, loading and unloading wagons, hunting, scouting, and various other minor tasks involved. To get 14 erns a day while having a weak shoulder and bringing along his wife and kids, was quite the bargain in reality. Luckily for him, being a former mercenary and knowing how to use a sword really helped with the negotiations.

After making sure that everything required had been packed into the wagon they were to travel in, Troyle took one last look at the house they had been living in for the past two years. Happiness and sadness mixed with an extensive amount of doubt swirled around the place. Almost of if telling him to reach out and grab onto it and take it with him. This place had made him the happiest man alive, and inversely turned him into the worst. After staring at it, Troyle decided they were better off away from this place.

"Let's GO!!!!"

As the caravan master shouted at the top of his lungs from the front, the wagons started rolling.

---------------------

In what looks to be a stronghold on the side of a mountain.

In a well-lit room two men were looking through documents.

"Karei, what happened to the Ytel job?" - An aged gentlemen asks his assistant while he brooded over a stack of paper on his desk.

"We got words from Jerik a fortnight ago that the job was successful. They lost 3 people, 11 were wounded, and 7 others were poisoned. He said that the poison was non-lethal, and that they should be back within 25-30 days once the injured were strong enough to travel." - The assistant Karei replied promptly and precisely.

"3 huh? I knew I should have gone...wait a minute. A FORTNIGHT!? How come I was not notified about this?" -the aged man shot a powerful inquiring gaze at his assistant.

"Because, you were still mending from your last escapade, and stress and surprise were not in the doctor's prescribed treatment. He specifically said to have you get plenty of rest, and have you move around as little as possible." - The assistant answered nonchalantly even throwing in an irritation in his own voice while still eying his own paper.

Silence-

Moments passed and as if waiting on cue, he slowly lifted his eyes from the paper and looked towards his boss. There, he spied a glint of realization and the side of his mouth tipped upward into a villainous grin.

"YOU BASTARD!! THIS WHOLE TIME!!!" - A roar erupted.

"Captain, that'll only open up your stitches." the villain replied while trying to suppress his laughter.

"You, conniving knave! This whole time! I've been looking through these boring old records because you said it was of the utmost importance that we sorted them. That you needed my recount of each, but it was just to keep me here in this hole!" - The man angrily jested.

"Now captain, you are going to burst a blood vessel like that. I know how much you love Margil's 'healing' potions, would you like to start bleeding again so I can get another flask for you?" - Karei emphasized the word healing.

"Uh. N... no thanks.........its fine...."

"Well then, shall we finish sorting these?" - Karei replied with a grin on his face

After an hour of reading and looking through records pertaining to previous completed jobs, there was a knock on the door.

"Is Captain Zikale in there?!" - A yell from the other side.

Anything to get away from the boring task at hand, Zikale got up to answer the door himself, but his assistant was already at the door.

"What is it?" - The captain asked after Karei had opened the door.

"A letter for you sir, from Troyle."

'Troyle.'

A name he had not heard for the past two years. Troyle was a loyal and distinguished mercenary under his direct command. The boy had shown great promise as a mercenary, and Zikale had tried grooming him into a commander. An unfortunate event occurred while on a job, and Troyle had decided to leave the mercenary life.

'It has already been two years. I wonder if he is better now, and would like to come back.'

Zikale pondered while taking the letter from the messenger.

On the red scroll, a dab of sealing wax was holding it together. An X was etched across the wax. At a glance, it was just a normal cross. Yet upon closer inspection; one leg of the X was significantly longer than the other three and going to the edge of the wax. This was the symbol of the Droxxon Mercenaries, and only those from Zikale's crew knew about the subtle nuance to that mark.

----------

19 days had passed ever since Troyle and his family joined up with the caravan.

They had stopped at two small villages to rest and peddle their wares and restock on necessary supplies.

When not in the hospitality of a village, the caravan camped along the side of the road or campsites that have been created precisely for travelers.

They were set upon by bandits one night which the caravan fought off. It had cost them a pack mule and a wagon pulling mare. Four guards were slightly injured, but luckily Troyle was not one of them.

Another evening, the caravan had ran into a pack of hungry kluse wolves while on the road, and had to fight for their lives and those of the animals brought along. It took them until nightfall before the last of the kluse wolf were either dead or had run away. Luckily for them, the kluse wolves were not big like other members of their family. In fact, each were only about the size of a small dog, so most of them were easily taken out, the problem was just that there were too many of them. That night, the caravan spent most of the night gathering whatever they could from the wolves before setting up camp.

Other than those, most of the trip consists of scavenging nearby areas for anything useful to use as ingredients or as tools. The caravan had hired capable trackers and scouts, and always had them move ahead periodically to find game or places to camp for the night; while avoiding any would be threats.

Most of Troyle's jobs were either helping to unload the wagons or making supports from logs to help lift the wagons while others people replaced broken axles or wheels. Most of his time was spent driving the wagon and riding with Adalina and Kaidus.

'He has not spoken a single word since the caravan arrived in Hilthu. I wonder if he is trying to act his age.' Troyle pondered.

The surprise that his son was born with mana and talking already was still fresh in his mind. From the look of it, that disbelief was not going anywhere. He shuddered at the idea that his son was talking and has understanding and comprehension. Sure, there were words the child did not know, but that was because he has never heard them. Once explained to him, the child was able to absorb the information and weave it out as if he had been making conversations with such subjects for years. Grammatical errors were low and few in between.

As if the jig was up, the child had started talking after the revelation. Although still his quiet self, most of the time, Kaidus would sometimes ask for seconds when eating, or thank Adalina when she feeds him or does something for him. He still ask what the name of certain things are, but in contrast to quietly pointing them out like before he voices his questions. The only thing that didn't change much, were that the questions and words were always in the privacy of their own home; away from the prying eyes and ears of the villagers.

Not sure what to make of this, Troyle decided to count it as a blessing, since the other options were much too scary.

----------

Riding in the wagon, Kaidus slept cradled in his mother's arm.

Though asleep in appearance, his mind was deep in thoughts.

'How many years have I been away exactly?' for the world to have changed so much, that people with mana is so rare? The language itself is not any of the main languages he knows. That story about the demon king was definitely my crusade. Even the order from the church was to counter my revival as if they expected it. If I am not mistaken, I have been reborn 27 times this time... exactly how much time passed between each reincarnation? Exactly what year is it? Why was this rebirth different from the rest? What is the point of my rebirth and retaining my memories?!'

Unable to find any answer for these questions, Kaidus briefly thought about what had unfolded over the last few weeks.

He had tried so hard to be impassive toward Adalina ever since he could remember. He knew that he was an abnormal child. To have retained memories of his past life -

Blood everywhere, the body of a women sprawled out on the floor, her husband next to her with a knife in his chest and a slash across his neck, a young child crying and begging. Pain, horrible pain. People crying and begging for someone to save them, a hand stained with a dark liquid slowly devouring the person, a darkness that no light could shine through

- He had tried so hard to keep the thoughts of seeing Adalina as his mother locked away in the deepest part of his being. His impassiveness was to lessen her affection so if she ever felt he was a burden, she can easily cast him aside.

Yet; the love she showed him, her effort, and her perseverance over every obstacle in her path, her sorrows, her liveliness, the anguish that she kept to herself. As he witness each and every emotion that she displayed, yet still retained her love for him, he began to let slip his facade little by little, and had eventually asked her a question. Ever since then, there was no going back to being the silent mute he was. They both knew he could talk, he had blurted about having mana, thinking it was a normal thing like in his previous life, only to find out that it was virtually nonexistent amongst the common populace now. Not wanting to raise suspicion and reveal his true identity, he had quickly played the role of a child, and managed to mollify the situation he had gotten himself into to some extent.

'I have to be more careful. I can see the fear in Troyle's eyes when he looks at me sometimes.'

Suddenly his eyes jerked open. Looking up, he saw Adalina's face, her mouth quietly humming a song that she's been humming as long as he can remember. The song always seemed to calm him. As if entranced, he silently listened to the song not worrying about what had shattered his concentration, for it was inevitable.

A minute later, a horn could be heard off in the distance. From the sound of it, a raid of sort, a signal for battle. As quickly as the horn died off, Troyle opened the flap of the wagon and told Adalina to take him and hide somewhere safe. Then Troyle grabbed his sword, a dagger, and a strap with some throwing knives, and left.

---------

They had been attacked before, but from the look on Troyle's face, this time was greatly different.

His face was frozen like the mask he used to wear, just before going into a large scale battle.

Surrounded by forests on both sides of the road, Adalina had no idea where safe was. instead of running into the woods possibly filled with beasts that could kill her and her child, better yet unknown plants that may poison her on contact and leave her paralyzed for days, she decided it was safer to stay in the wagon.

She quickly shoved aside a couple of smaller boxes and crates to get access to a larger chest. She pulled out most of the contents of the chest to make enough room for her and Kaidus and quickly stepped inside, then closed it.

The sound of battle could be heard from outside. Horses thundering around, dogs barking, people screaming and yelling from every direction. A horn was blown twice, thrice, and then it stopped. More screaming could be heard, and then screams from nearby wagons. Voices she had never heard before started shouting orders, and eventually she could feel her own wagon rattle. She felt someone get on the wagon. She bowed her head down in reflex to pray to her ancestors for protection, but she spied a tiny face looking up at her.

'Now is not the time to be praying! I have to protect Kaidus!' her fear stripped away, she resolved herself. Feeling around inside the chest, she felt something solid and pulled on it. It was one of Troyle's belt. Holding the belt in one hand and the other wrapped around Kaidus, she waited.

There was a shuffling noise as if whoever came on board was moving things around in the wagon. Then suddenly the chest opened and a thin, dirty, unshaven man looked at her, grinning jovially.

"What do we have here? A stowa-" *WHACK*

Before he had finished his sentence, she had smacked the side of his head with the belt. Causing him to stutter a couple steps back.

"YOU DAM WHORE!"

The grin was gone. His face was red with anger.

The man grabbed and pulled Adalina's hair forcing her to get up.

This time a sinister grin materialized on his face when he saw she was clutching a babe in her left arm.

"I see, you really were a whore." the man said while grinning.

Adalina tried again to hit the man's head, but this time he caught the belt with his left hand. Letting go of her hair, he slapped her across the face and jerked the belt out of her hand.

Stunned and in pain, all Adalina could do was curl in the chest trying to protect Kaidus in her clutches.

The man started beating on her, and tried to pry her hands apart. Seeing that she was putting up a fight, he called out to someone. A few seconds later, another man came into the wagon to help him. Eventually they forced her arms open, and the first man picked up Kaidus. Grinning, he took him out of the wagon.

Adalina cried and begged, but she was unable to escape from the second man's grips. Despair and fear erupted inside her, and her begging became incessant wails, powerless to do anything but watch as her child was taken away.

Suddenly, a blinding light flashed from the outside. The grip on her loosened. She scurried out the wagon while winking to try and recover her vision.

Outside, after finally regaining her vision she was accosted by a scene of bright crimson.

Blood was splattered everywhere. Looking around, she saw members of the caravan tied up and on the ground.

Some of them horrified. Others were still trying to regain their vision.

Her eyes darted around, she spotted what she was looking for.

In the midst of a giant flower of blood, Kaidus laid unconscious. The man who took him was nowhere to be seen.

Chapter 4 - Flow of Mana | Forgotten Conqueror | Chapter 6 - Aftermath

Chapter 6 - Aftermath

It has been two days since the attack on the caravan. The group had made camp in an area a little ways away from the battleground to recuperate. The atmosphere was gloomy; everyone was on edge, and not a single person had bothered to pitch up tent the first night - opting to just sleep in or under the wagons.

Whispers and rumors swept through the somber camp like a cold breeze; those who recalled what happened that day shuddered with fright under their blankets.

No one had been able to explain exactly what had occurred that evening. The only thing that everyone can agree upon was hearing Adalina's cries, seeing a man coming out with her babe in his arm, and then everything went white. As if the brightness of the sun itself appeared in the middle of the chaos; by the time blindness cleared away, Adalina was already out of her wagon and cradling her child; surrounded by a pool of blood and gore.

The seven or so armed men who had gathered everyone out of the wagons and tied them up had vanished, and in their place were nothing but blood, entrails, bits and pieces of flesh, and shattered bones.

4 of their own guards laid dead around the wagons; filled with sword and axe wounds from protecting the cargo and passengers, the rest had been captured. 11 guards had fell during the bloodbath against the main force of the bandits.

All the remaining guards numbered at 19, and most were wounded.

The caravan master himself had a broken arm, a black eye, and a broken tooth along with from what he says 'feels like two shattered ribs'. He had been trying to protect the passengers by attempting to barter with the bandits and had been beaten unconscious.

due to the fact that all of the guards had been injured to some extent, a few of the passengers had been asked to be lookouts while capable others were tasked with tending to the wounded until some of the guards could resume their duties.

guards and passengers alike who were able to move, had spent the last two days looting whatever they could from the battlefield, and searching for items that may be sent back to families of the deceased guards.

-----------

Adalina ripped a shirt at the seam. She then took a knife and slowly cut it into strips.

Taking out a dried dessil leaf, she crushed it first in her hands, then poured it onto a clean piece of cloth and attempted to mash it into finer pieces. After assessing that it was good enough, she removed the wrappings around Troyle's left thigh and applied some of the powder to his wound. She took a piece of the strips she had cut and folded it into a makeshift gauze and covered the wound before re-wrapping it.

Troyle's wound was deep but not life threatening if treated properly.

She had never imagined her skills - acquired from her time with the mercenaries - would ever be required again. Countless times she had done this treatment, helping wounded mercenaries and especially Troyle whenever he got back from a job. The Dessil plant was not a rare plant by all means, but it was inedible and filled with a thick bitter liquid that when dried, becomes something akin to anti-septic. She had learned from one of the mercenary healers that; by drying dessil leaves and grinding it, the fine powder could help dull the pain and prevent infections in and around the wounded area. From the constant necessity to apply aid to the wounded, she had made a habit of always having dried dessil leaves handy.

Of course she feared that one day he would not come back, even during his time as a mercenary she had been afraid, but she knew better than to keep Troyle away from the one thing he knew he could do well in life, and that was fighting. She had seen him sparring years ago while he was still a mercenary and had fallen in love. Taking combat away from him was like clipping his wings, and she would not do that to him. It was one of the reasons she did not beg him for them to move elsewhere when he was conscripted to join the village guards.

This time too, she was afraid. Not for Troyle, not for herself, not even for the caravan's safety.

She was afraid for the child that was laying on a makeshift bed of clothes. Kaidus had been unconscious this whole time. He was breathing, but no matter how much she attempted to coax him into wakefulness, the child remains unconscious.

She had spent the better part of the previous two night fearing for the child's life, and had not been able to sleep much. She tended to her job of cooking and bandaging Troyle's wound, but most of her time were spent by her child's side.

'This is because of me, because I couldn't protect him!' - She vehemently blamed herself for his condition.

"Wake up Kaidus... please wake up..." she begged with tears streaming down her eyes.

----------

Sitting there watching his wife move back to their child after she bandaged him up, Troyle was unable to say anything to lift her spirits.

He had encouraged her, had promised her that the child was merely sleeping when he first found out about the child's condition. But that was two days ago, and now his words did naught but fall on deaf ears. All he could do for her now was watch her in case she fell further into despair.

His eyes moved from his family and fixated on his leg. Predominantly his left thigh where his new injury was.

Towards the end of the battle, while fighting one of the bandits, another had come up from behind him. Parrying the first bandit's sword slash, he used the momentum to pivot himself and turn to counter the one flanking him. He miscalculated the speed at which the second bandit came towards him, and instead of waiting for the bandit to reach him and giving the first bandit time to strike again, he had lurched toward the second bandit to get in range. His quick movement was able to surprise the bandit that was flanking him, but by the time he turned around, the bandit he had parried was already upon him. Barely dodging a thrust to his stomach by jumping backward, the thrust caught him in the thigh. He was able to dispatch the bandit afterward, but it was only with the support of the surviving guards that he was able to come back alive.

Reminding himself about his blunder, anger swelled within him.

'I should have stayed with the caravan.'  He regretted to himself

In two short years his judgment and skills had dulled to this effect. The sound of footsteps, the angle of a blade, the force of a parry, the speed of a thrust, movements like that of a swaying branch in a storm. His time as a village guard had seen little action, and even when something did happen, it was nothing more dangerous than a wandering wolf or bear that could be easily scared off, or trapped. He had lost his edge that had been forged via countless life and death situations. Thinking himself a more capable warrior than the other guards, he had failed to notice the idea of a second team, and opted to move with the main force instead of staying behind to protect his family.

Their force had consisted of 42 well trained and armed guards - including him - when the caravan first started out from Hilthu, now it was less than half.

After hearing from one of the scouts that a sizable force was quickly coming upon them, 8 guards had been assigned to guard the caravan while the rest went on to engage the enemy; the idea was to stop them before they could surround and used the passengers as hostages. Half way through the battle, a horn had been heard, thinking that it was a sign for retreat, they did not pay much attention to it.

The 4 surviving guards had said they were ambushed from the forest by a small team, from the sound of it, the enemy had weaved through the forest and waited for the horn to signal their attack. In the scuffle; four of the guards had been cut down, while the other four who reacted in time, ended with only wounds and subjugation. Bound and tied up with the passengers, they had lost all hope of surviving this ordeal until the strange burst of light.

Mulling over everything he's heard one more time. Troyle's anger slowly vanished, while confusion and regret filled its place.

A part of him knew Kaidus had something to do with the so called strange light. 'What had Kaidus done?' that was the mystery he had racked his head over the past two days on. But since the child was not waking up, he was not able to get any possible answers from the source. And that is assuming the child knew what he did.

A light that targeted enemies, with a force that was strong enough to - for lack of a better word - 'obliterated' them, utterly destroying them by ripping them into shreds as if the body had blown up from the inside.

The remnants of the attack force had come back to a bewildered crowd of bloodied people. Being in the vicinity of the bandits, most of the travelers were covered in blood and possibly gore. Adalina herself was plastered with blood from her back to the hem of her dress. She had been cradling Kaidus while the other passengers; still tied up, had kept their distance. While most looked surprised, fear was prominent in everyone's eyes.

even without an explanation for what happened, as the two days went by, some of the more superstitious and thankful passengers had come to the idea that; Adalina was some sort of dormant Malgin, and that her dormant powers had manifested and caused a miracle. Although there are cases of people exhibiting such events, it was unheard of in any adults, and most were definitely not on this scale. Adalina herself had vigorously denied it to him when he asked about the possibilities, saying that Kaidus had been the one who protected them.

With a hole in his leg, a son who had been unconscious for two days, and a wife who pretty much had lost her mind, Troyle sat there. Unable to usher any new words that would help calm his wife, he sat there silently watching and wallowing in his regret.

-----------

"You are beholden. You will find me. I WILL be FREED."

-a dead woman, her husband with a knife in his back. A child in tears.

-his eyes adjusts, the figure of a man begging for mercy as he points at him before the man was taken away.

-the figure of a young girl, broken, crying, dying...

-a crooked gallows, the beam breaking due an excess amount of bodies.

-people begging for mercy, crying for salvation, asking for forgiveness.

-blood everywhere.

-countless bodies lay dying. Their life source leaking out like a slow moving stream.

-hands covered, dripping something dark and rancid.

-a voice whispering sweet words

-darkness. An endless darkness swallowing him up.

Realization dawned. He clawed at the darkness. Punching, kicking, struggling, running, everything he could think of; nothing works. Exhausted, he lays down and gives in. becoming a part of the darkness.

Days... months... years... ages... they all came and went.

Suddenly a liquid trickled onto him. With every drop, the darkness seems to slither away shrieking in agony. After what felt like years, the darkness eventually washed away and he could feel a warmth encasing his body. Grasping at this little bit of light, he willed himself up from the darkness, and opens his eyes.

"Adalina?" - A barely audible sound

--------

Looking at the child her in arms, Adalina cried again. For almost three days, he had been unconscious and she had fallen into the deepest pits of despair. There were times while she was cooking that she feared he had stopped breathing, and would hurry to his side only to find his tiny chest rising and falling weakly.

Being a mother, she had been prepared for when her children gets sick, but this was not a sickness. For all she knew, this had been some sort of incurable magic.

Kaidus was one who was born with mana, he had started understanding her ever since he was half a year old, and knew how to control his mana by his first birth cycle. Conversations came to him easily, and his eyes shone with intelligence and knowledge far beyond his age. Although she knew that most of the caravan members assumed she had called forth the light that saved them, there was only one person here who could have created a miracle. She was glad for everyone else's safety, but that miracle had almost caused her the one thing that she treasured the most. She loved Troyle, but he had grown distant over the last year after Kaidus was born. Although it has been getting better, and he had come to term that the Kaidus is his child, she can always see that he was doubtful whenever he looked at Kaidus. He had kept his distance and rarely interacted with the child until recently when he learned that Kaidus's hair was due to the child's inability to understand the situation and control his mana. Before that, Kaidus had been the only one by her side, her tiny sliver of better things to come. Glimpsing his ever watchful eyes drove her to push herself for his sake. Her loneliness washed away whenever she talked to him and held him in her arms. He was, the one thing in this world that she would be lost without.

Having cried herself out of tears, she calmed down.

"You cry a lot do you know that?" the tiny tired voice said as her sobbing came to a halt.

"Ehih... yea... I'm sorry." holding him against her in a hug she replied in a relieved tone.

"Adalina, I'm hungry."

"Oh! Sorry! I'll prepare something for you right away!" - Gently setting Kaidus back onto his little makeshift bed, she quickly got up and left the wagon. Her previous despondent mood had vanished completely.

Chapter 5 - The Road | Forgotten Conqueror | Chapter 7 - Ferrent

Chapter 7 - Ferrent

The journey had been a long 38 days of travel from Hilthu to Ferrent, but they had finally reached their destination. The trip had taken longer than what was expected, but after the attack, everyone had been a lot more cautious, and plenty of detours had been taken to restock and avoid any danger.

By the time the weary caravan had passed into the outer perimeters of Ferrent, budding signs of civilization could be seen all around them. Fields full of cultivated Kargiz trees bearing ripe fruits scattered the plains while paddies of newly planted mulse filled plowed and richly irrigated patches of flat land. There were even flower fields snuggled in between the scattered Kargiz and mulse plantations giving the farmland patches of rich vibrant colors in contrast to the brown and green of the trees and plants.

Not sure of what things were known by in this era, Kaidus had spent the better part of an hour -ever since clearing out of the forests and desolate plains- asking Adalina what some of the newly encountered foliage and creatures were. Something that he had done every day while on the road ever since he recovered.

Learning the name and then attempting to connect them with those from his memories.

'So that is now called a Krenuk huh, I don’t remember them having a tail like that. I wonder if it's a species of the Hwezi family.' - Towards a small hairy creature that is literally blind and traveled around using their tail as a feelers and their extremely sensitive hair to detect changes in the air around them.

'That is definitely a Drezor Hound. The coloration may have changed a bit and it looks larger, but its features are definitely those of the Drezors.' - Kaidus thought; marveling at a large domestic hound that was patrolling the fields for intruders. Adalina had called it a Kaltier, a large hound species.

Piecing things together from memory, he had noticed that many of the creatures and plants had changed drastically while others had remained virtually identical to how he remembers them. There were also many new plants and stunning creatures that he never seen.

In the single hour of question and answers with Adalina, he had spotted 4 animal species that he knew of and 6 plants and trees that he remembers. On the other hand, there were 12 avian species, 4 mammals that he had glimpsed in the forest, 6 new types of plants, and 3 new trees that he did not know. It was, a whole new world to him. In his previous life, books were one of the few things that he had escaped to in his time of tribulation, but such information were quickly becoming useless.

Thinking back about it, he had become more talkative to Adalina ever since he recovered from his condition. He found out he had been asleep for almost three days, and in his hunger, had finished three servings of delicious kluse wolf stew. The stew was made with dried kluse wolf meat, herbs, and a formerly unknown plant picked the day before by one of the scouts.

Throughout the duration of the trip, neither Adalina nor Troyle had asked about what happened, and Kaidus was thankful for that. It was one explanation that he did not want to explain to them.

-----------

Rolling into Ferrent, the Capital of the Darsus continent, the caravan was stopped at the gate. After looking through their wares and being shown a writ of passage by the caravan master, they were ushered in.

Sitting on Adalina's lap at the front of the wagon with Troyle, Kaidus took notice of the changes that had eluded him while he was in stasis within the void. The roads of the capital; though similarly paved and constructed, they lacked the luster of being magically reinforced like those he rode through a lifetime ago in Andarg. The buildings though constructed with stone and wood, also lacked the mana infusion to strengthen them. Something that piqued his interest was the amount of people bustling about their everyday business greeting guards and each other. Most surprising to him though were the Gverils with their telltale metallic right arms and single horns walking about the populace. 'I wonder what happened. For that crazed warring race to be living among humans... the world has surely changed'

Not just the Gverils, but the Kovus who had been known to keep to their mountains, the Aleiths of the plains, and even the Derzuls of the underwater kingdoms. All these different races who in his previous life had hated each other and constantly warred for territory were all now, in one place shuffling conducting business amongst each other without an ounce of animosity in the air. How  many more other races had resolved their differences and are now coexisting? The thought baffled him.

Other things that had not changed throughout the course of history caught his senses. The sound of a hammer striking anvil reverberated through the throngs of shouts and yells, children crying while parents tried to hush them, merchants and locals peddling their ware all along the roadside. A sweet scent of honey spiced meat cooked to perfection, had just been pulled out of whatever cooking contraption cooked it, and the aroma was wafting through one of the open windows of a restaurant nearby. His mouth watered, even though he had just eaten not long before they got to the gate. Unable to spy much more than his immediate vicinity while on Adalina's lap, Kaidus held his eyes hostage unwilling to blink lest he miss anything that might be new to him.

--------

After twenty minutes of slow rolling through the crowded streets, the caravan stopped at a moderately sized building - Crystal Wayfarer - the sign of the inn read. With this, Troyle had fulfilled his contract; he and his family were going to leave the caravan and try to settle in Ferrent.

Unloading their possessions from the wagon that had been their home ever since leaving Hilthu, Troyle grimaced as he hauled a basket filled with clothes and his two azurite swords on it out of the wagon. His leg wound had healed well enough, but any pressure on it sent a throbbing pain like lightning up his legs. Favoring his right leg after that misstep, he slowly set the basket down along with the two mid-sized chests of clothing he had pulled out earlier. Adalina got off the wagon and carried over a box filled with stationary, writing utensils, and her cook wares. As he was about to turn back to the wagon, the caravan master called to him.

"Troyle, are you sure you don't want to come with us to Gillstone? We can definitely use your sword arms."

The Caravan master had asked him to remain as a guard a couple times before, but he had business here in Ferrent. His latest glimpse at his own mortality had cause him to realize that he wanted to stay with his family.

"I'm sorry Pate, our contract was only until Ferrent, and I want to make a life for my family here. I'm glad you are still considering me even with my injury, but it is here that I must stay. Tell the others to be well and don't get careless for me will ya?"

Though he never really spoke to the caravan master, after that day where they had been besieged on the road, he had developed a new found admiration for the caravan master. Anyone with courage enough to try to barter with armed thugs - while tied up, beaten to a pulp, and yet insists on continuing his trade was someone worthy of his respect. They had gotten to know each other well enough to learn that the caravan master's full name was Pate Donsillt, and a prominent member of the merchants guild. Pate traveled with his Wife Dillane throughout southern Darsus buying and selling wares.

"That's a bummer, was hoping to rope you and your mage wife to stick with us to give everyone a better peace of mind" the merchant replied jokingly.

"Now you know that's not true Pate. What happened that day, I don't know how else to explain it but that the gods must have been watching us. Better yet, maybe one of them Phraes of the forest heard and saved them?" Troyle jokingly retorted, a wry smile on his face. No one had even suspect that it could have been his infant son.

"Well, no use trying to figure out what the god's were playing at if they were really watching us." pulling out a small pouch from inside his robe, the caravan master held it out to Troyle. "Here's 550 erns. 14 erns a day for a total of 38 days for your services. I evened it out to 550"

"Thanks Pate. For everything." Troyle took the pouch and tied it onto his waist and bowed in gratitude

550 erns would be enough to pay for room and board in the inn for a while until he finds a job and starts earning some money.

About to turn around resume unloading, the caravan master pulled out another pouch from the opposite side of his robe and handed it to him.

"Although you may deny it, I had considered my life forfeited after failing to bargain with those brigands and knocked senseless. My wife, I, and those of the others retain their lives only because of the miracle your wife brought forth. A debt must always be repaid, more so one of life. As caravan master, I have resolved to shoulder the responsibilities of those I have endangered, along with those who have perished. Suitable remunerations have already been allocated and will be seen to the families of those who have perished in my service along with any belongings. Although I cannot offer your wife my life nor would she want it, I want you to have this as a token of my gratitude and your bonus upon completion of service. Know that you and yours will always have a friend in the merchant’s guild."

Troyle reluctantly took the second pouch, since it was not really his to take and tied it with the other one.

Pate waited until Troyle had finished before reaching out a hand.

Troyle watched as the caravan master strolled back to the front of the wagons after their handshake before resuming his duty.

------------

The fatigue of the whole trip hit him like a dropped egg against a hard surface, yet Troyle was unable to sleep. He had been so busy negotiating for a room, moving and carrying luggage, then having dinner down at the eatery that he had forgotten the second satchel that Pate had given him.

He looked at the desk in the room where the two pouches sat.

'He said my bonus and his token of gratitude. I wonder how much is in there'

Walking up to the desk, Troyle took the lighter pouch and jingled it. It sounded like money. He untied the string that sealed it then poured out the contents onto the desk.

21 small metal kuis or three erns, 16 metallic double bits equaling 32 erns, two green Fers equating to 50 erns each, and a single opulent Rae worth 500 erns. Troyle was shocked. Just about how much of it was supposed to be his bonus? His best guess was the 32 erns.

The room for his family had been negotiated to 22 erns per day with breakfast lunch, and dinner included. With the 550 erns from he received as his payment, they would be able to stay for at least 20 days while he looked for a job. But now suddenly, the total amount of money had doubled and he was staring at a total of about 1184 erns; enough to rent a small residence for two months with some left over.

His initial plans were to stay at the Inn until he got a job and had found a place for them. Sure the plan hasn't changed, but the necessity for the job has been slackened a bit, and finding a place was going to have to take priority.

Hidden beneath the myriad of metallic erns and kuis, something else stuck out. It was a circular obsidian piece of metal with an engraving of a feathered hat. His face froze, his mouth agape.
Troyle knew exactly what the piece of metal meant: The League of the Feathered Hats. The caravan master was not just a prominent merchant, but a founding member of the League of the Feathered Hats. The Feathered Hats were a secret and maverick group within the Merchants guild, and they had only one obligation to the guild: excellence in their jobs. Every single ern that those of the Feathered Hats raked in doing business was theirs to keep. In return, their jobs were extremely difficult and dangerous. These jobs consisted of transporting rare and dangerous games, artifacts, relics, and highly priced valuables belonging to the guild.

Everything clicked in his mind.
The army of guards that the caravan had hired, the two attacks on the caravan, the extremely ridiculous token of gratitude, and lastly the token of a Feathered Hat - which can only be relinquished by those of the founders.

Troyle chuckled to himself.

What a strange turns of events. He had thought the deal with the caravan to be a godsend, only to find out that his family was actually the benefactors. Regardless of everything that's occurred, the merchant’s guild was now in his debt - or more specifically Kaidus's debt.

'Just what was he delivering that an army of guards was required to secure it?' another mystery, another question to the many others he had no answers to.

Putting everything back into the pouch, he secured the Rae and obsidian token within a hidden pocket inside his trouser before attempting sleep again.

Chapter 6 - Aftermath | Forgotten Conqueror | Chapter 8 - Decision

Chapter 8 - Decisions

It was the morning after the caravan had pulled into Ferrent. Inside the Crystal Wayfarer Inn, waiters and waitresses rushed about from table to table with plates of food and drinks. The inn consisted of three floors; the ground floor was the Inn's eatery, on the second floor were rooms for travelers and families, while the third floor contained lavish suites for the rich - whether they be merchants, nobles, or just some schmuck with too much money. The second floor was where the Paltos family had roomed.

The eatery was full of hungry customers who had just recently gotten out of bed, and a few of them had instigated an epidemic around the room. In a corner of the restaurant sat a couple with a child on the young mother's lap; the three were eating breakfast.

"TROYLE!?" someone exclaimed while passing by their table.

Looking up, a man around Troyle's age was smiling at him.

"Dalzak!! What are you doing here?!"Troyle got up, surprised.

Dalzak was someone he had known for a very long time. They had joined the mercenaries around the same time and quickly became rivals during their early years. When they started working more dangerous jobs, Troyle had found out how valuable it was to have someone he could depend on watching his back. They had quickly became friends after many jobs together saving and watching out for one another, and Dalzak became like a brother to him. It was Dalzak who had saved him when he got the injury that caused him to leave the mercenary life.

"Waiting for you. The captain got your letter, he sent us here to wait for you. When did you arrive in Ferrent?"

"Just last evening. Did the captain tell you why?"

"Not a clue. I'd just come back from a job when he told me that I was to come to Ferrent. Told me you'd be staying here at this Inn."

"Who else is with you?"

"York's also here. He's probably not awake yet." Dalzak grinned then looked at the other person watching them at table.

"It's been a while Adalina." He smiled at her and gave her a bow.

"It has, hasn't it? How’s everyone and the captain?" Adalina answered while also giving Dalzak a respectable nod.

"Been swell. Captain is still the same old crazed goat who jumps at every little thing when it comes to those in his charge. He got wounded a while back, but now you won’t even notice it. Although, he has put on some weight. Geral and Lilian took after you two and got married last Rinol."

"That's great! Are they still working as mercenaries?"

"Yea, they're currently on a job right now. Oh right, Galivia also got married to some lumberjack over in Kerkhill. Apparently the fellow saved her life while she was lost in the forest and starving, or so she says. Lives there with him now."

"Really? Sister Galivia, married? I'm so happy for her. She used to say how no one was going to marry her because of her quick temper and sharp tongue. I'm so glad she found someone. What about you Dalz? Anyone special?"

"That would be a secret." He winked and gave her a wry smile. Then he spotted something on her lap opposite him.

"What the? Who's that little man there?" Dalzak asked after the child on Adalina's lap.

"Dalzak, meet Kaidus Reilt Paltos, our son." Adalina picked up the child for Dalzak to see with a dazzling smile on her face.

"Reilt huh? A fitting title. He was so quiet I barely noticed he was there. How old is he?"

"Kaidus just turned one last Lokil."

"Hmmm... wow... time sure has flown by. Can’t believe you guys have already been gone for two years." leaning closer to the infant, "Hello there Kaidus, how are you?"

.... Two beady eyes stared back at him.

"C'mon Kaidus. Say hi to uncle Dalzak." Adalina urged, standing Kaidus onto the unoccupied length of the wooden bench.

"U-u-u-UNCLE?! Aah... what is this emotion?!? My heart. It is crying in delight!" Dalzak cried out happily.

Troyle rolled his eye at the utterly shameless display of his friend while Adalina giggled to herself.

"That's right Kaidus! Say Hi to me! Say HI to uncle please!" Dalzak prompted Kaidus with a grin on his face, his previously charming decorum all but gone.

Standing up on the bench, Kaidus angled his left arm behind his back, his right palm open up against his chest, and made a bow.

"Good morning uncle Dalzak, it is a pleasure to finally make your acquaintance." a small soft voice traveled through the inn with crisp crystal clarity. The previous chatters and playful banters of the inn suddenly dropped a couple decibels.

Speechless at the display before him, Dalzak looked towards Adalina and then Troyle. Both just stared at him and smiled.

"A pleasure to make your acquaintance too, Kaidus." Dalzak also gave an appropriate bow to the child. Reverting back to his respectable persona. 'Finally?' he wondered at that word.

Kaidus returned to Adalina's lap and continued to eat his breakfast as if nothing happened.

Looking around to make sure it was not just him, Dalzak spied a couple of eyes looking around the room while others were focused on the table and him.

A small voice: almost inaudible but perfectly fluent and clear, as if it were a whisper in his ears. That was what he heard. Undoubtedly he was not the only one. His earlier display may have brought some attention to him and their table, but the room all but went silent after that little display.

"Uh... You guys teach him that?" he asked Troyle unsure of what to make of it.

"No, that was the first time I've seen him do that. I don't even know where he learned it from. Adalina?" Troyle replied shaking his head while passing the question to Adalina.

"I don't know either." she replied her voice puzzled, but strangely proud.

"And... you are saying he just turned one...?" Dalzak asked them again.

"Yes, just last Lokil." Adalina replied.

"Well, he certainly is something alright. To have made this Dalzak speechless, he will undoubted grow up to be a fine man, unlike his father. HAHAHAHAH -OW!” Troyle had elbowed him.

While catching up and recalling old memories at the table with the Paltos family,
"Dalz, what're you doing?" a deep voice called out, having just descended the stairs from the second floor.

"Well look who's awake! York, come here!" Dalzak gestured for his companion over.

"What do you want? I'm about to grab something to fill my -... Troyle?" seeing Troyle, the man lightened up. "Whoa! It’s been so long! How have you been?! Does this mean you are returning to the mercs?"

Troyle looked at York and smiled. "Glad to see you are well, York. You remember Adalina my wife," Troyle gestured to Adalina, "and that there is my son Kaidus Reilt Paltos." indicating the small child on Adalina's lap.

"Of course I remember Adalina. And a son huh? That’s great. Good to see you again Adalina" taking a small bow towards her.

"You too York." Adalina gives a nod of respect and acknowledgement back.

"What’re you doing here Troyle? Last I heard you were living in Hilthu?"

"Circumstances came up, and I thought leaving Hilthu would be for the best."

"Does that means you are coming back to the Drox Mercs?" a hopeful grin on his face.

"I can’t York that life is behind me now. I want to take care of my family."

"Don't tell me that's why we're here?" Dalzak cut in.

"Yes, it is... I'm sorry. The Drox mercs will always be like a family to me, but I have my own family now. I must protect them."

"Does that mean...-" York started.

"Yes. Will you two take it back to the captain for me? I know he had left it in my care in case I ever choose to return."

"Of course. Although I'm sure the captain will be disappointed. I know he'll understand."

"Thank you both. But this is not the time to discuss this, how about you both go grab something for breakfast? We can talk about this later." Troyle suggested to the both of them.

A couple minutes later, the table was filled with four adults chatting and reminiscing about days long past. Troyle had moved to sit by Adalina's side while York and Dalzak took the other side of the table; Kaidus remained on Adalina's lap.

Breakfast had ended, and Troyle was out with Dalzak and York to attend to some business while Adalina and Kaidus were back in their room. Kaidus sat on the bed with one of the few books Troyle and Adalina own opened in front of him, while Adalina was keeping busy sewing him a new set of clothes.

'So those two are York and Dalzak. Always thought they'd be bigger and more rugged.' was the impression Kaidus had of his parents mercenary friends. He had remembered their names from stories that Adalina had told him.

Dalzak had a slender body type and curly dark brown hair down to his shoulder. He had given off an image of a flamboyant person with a cool personality at first, but then had gone off the deep end and he saw a weird side of him.

York was stout and about a head shorter than Dalzak, with childish features. His voice though, was surprisingly deep in contrast to his features.

'I must be careful and quickly control this, or it'll cause problems later on.' Reminding himself about the earlier accident when he had unconsciously infused mana into his voice. This has been one of the reasons why he had never spoken in public. Infusing mana into everything he does had become something of a norm in his previous life, not doing so was turning out to be quite difficult.

Ever since he was reborn, there has been little chance to really get used to his abilities with this new body. Attempt as he may, his control was lackluster and due to always being with Adalina, he had hardly been able to experiment. Like a newborn chick knowing it will one day fly, try hard as it might, it will never soar through the sky without feathers. That was his situation. His memories and mind was that of an adult, his immeasurable capacity was all too suffocating and roaring to be let out, every conceivable possibilities were in his grasp, yet his body had not grown enough to be the perfect conduit that would channel his will. ‘At least not yet’ he grudgingly acknowledged in his mind.

Attempting to read the book while lost in thoughts, Kaidus nodded off into dreamland.

He awoke to Adalina's light touch and the removal of the book he had been drooling on, unsure how long he’d been out.
“… Adalina?” he asked.

“How about using the pillow? I’ll put the book right here in case you want to read later.” Smiling, she took the book and set it onto the desk in the room.
Adalina had started teaching him how to read towards the last stretch of the journey to supplement his ever growing curiosity about this new world. He had picked up the vocabularies more easily than he did with the language, and after a couple days of tutelage, had started venturing on his own without constantly having to ask her about words.

The current book was titled The Drakall Mountains of Rotoss. Rotoss or Rolvstoss as he once knew it is the continent situated to the north of Darsus. Rotoss’ geography is very much like all the other eight continents except for its three mountains dubbed: Arauns Claw. The three mountains stand out like gigantic claws that had emerged from out of the bowels of the earth to claw at the heavens. They are also the tallest mountains in the world - even during his previous life. He had been reading about how the three peaks are the prime breeding grounds for Drakalls—those in the family of flying serpents—before he was taken by sleep. Arauns middle talon is known as the Imperial talon and where the Mighty Kargalls nested. While the other two talons were known as the Fallow Spire and Dukes Ire; hosting the vicious Farkans, Kalligors, Poringuls, and Hvarals, with a surfeit of other smaller and more diffident Drakalls.  Kaidus knew about Drakalls, not by what they are called now, but it was all the same; great serpents who ruled the sky with majesty and domination. Many great mages and warriors had lost their lives hunting such creatures in his previous life.

'Curse this incomplete body. To even lack the stamina to focus...' he complained to himself as drowsiness took over once again.

In York and Dalzak’s room at the Crystal Wayfarer Inn, three men were resuming their talk from the morning.

“Are you sure about this Troyle? You do know that there is no going back after this. Maybe you ought to keep it just in case.” Dalzak asked to confirm once again.

“No Dalz, that life is over. Troyle the mercenary is dead and has been for a long time. I am now Troyle the husband, the father. Even if I were to come back, what about my family? My son is too young, and Adalina… I have not been good to her. I must at least try and keep her happy if nothing else.”

“Then bring them! C’mon Troyle, we are all like family there. Everyone can help look out for your wife and child. They’ll be cared for while you are away, and you know merc jobs pay way better than being posted as a city patrol or some guard.” York contested.

“We are family York, but you both know that is no place for an infant to grow up. Even worse, what If I don’t return? What would my family do then?” Troyle replied again, this time resolute.

“That…” unable to think of anything, York remained silent.

“I never realized it before, but it was probably because of Adalina that I left in the first place. I always thought it was because of my blunder and injury that caused me to remove myself from the mercenary life, but now I don’t believe that is the case. After I got that injury and you saved me, I was afraid. I was scared of not being able to see her again; that was probably the real reason. I denied the possibilities of it for far too long, but sitting in that wagon, I saw the reasons: beautiful, hardworking, sensitive, keeping the well beings of others before herself. I want to keep her smiling, I want to do whatever it takes to make up for the year I spent oblivious to her pain.”

The two saw that Troyle was serious in his decision.
“I understand. I do not know what your letter said, but if I were to guess, the captain probably saw this coming which is why he sent me and York.” Dalzak answered Troyle with understanding.

“I, Dalzak Revarr, 9th chair of the Droxxon Mercenaries, with York Dulgos as witness: hereby relieve you Troyle Paltos of any obligations to our cause. Your previously frozen position of 17th chair will be nulled and given to someone else. If you were to join again, your position will be that of a new recruit. Please turn in your blades and the insignia of the Droxxon mercenaries.” Dalzak spoke as if reading from a script.

“Thank you Dalz.” Troyle replied. He handed over his two azurite swords that he got from the captain once he became 17th chair. In his pouch, he pulled out a tiny strip of vellum. A halberd and sword crossed against each other making an X, the longer halberd extending and elongated one leg of the X.

--------------------------------------

With the help of Dalzak, York, and some old acquaintances, Troyle managed to settle his family in a small house in Ferrent’s 3rd ward.  Wards 1-9 surrounds the inner wards: 10, 11, 12, and 13. 10, 11, and 12 is where the nobility lives, while ward 13 was where the palace is located, along with the royal family. All of the districts are encompassed by a 20ft wall made of stone, protecting it from attackers. The only way in or out was through one of the 9 gated checkpoints, and are guarded day and night. The inner wards themselves have another set of walls to isolate the nobility from the common populace; all with gates and guards.

The search for the residence had taken only two days, and within the week, they were already living in the small two story and three room house.

The first floor was where the kitchen and living room was located along with an indoor toilet and bath. The bath had a mechanism that drew water from an underground reservoir to fill up into a stone pit for bathing. The water could then be heated by another mechanism built under the bath. The lavatory was in a lowered room that connects directly to a pipe with flowing water that flows into a sanitizing facility somewhere in the 12th district.

The second floor was where the three rooms were. Currently, one was being used as a study, one belonged to Kaidus, with Troyle and Adalina in the last room.

Through the connections of York and Dalzak along with some fine negotiations, the price house came out to be 311 erns each month, or almost 7 erns a day.

Sticking to his plan, Troyle had found a job as a patrolman with the wage of 19 erns a day.

Chapter 7 - Ferrent | Forgotten Conqueror | Chapter 9 - New Road

Chapter 9 - Kaidus

His right hand was clenched, he willed mana into his arm and then solidified it into his fist - he had done similar exercise hundreds of thousands of times before.

A hot burning sensation. He slowly unwrapped his clenched fist, the sensation escaped his hand and coalesced into a shiny sphere hovering above his palm. With a thought, the sphere shattered into pieces and ignited. The flames, as if alive swirled around his hand and up his arm enveloping it all the way to the shoulder. With another thought, the gauntlet of flames jumped into his left hand and transformed into an ethereal knife of flames. He grasped the small knife unperturbed, and swung it at a piece of stick he had found yesterday. The sword seared through the stick in a flash; the stick then burst into flames and within seconds, was consumed leaving only ashes. With a final thought, the fiery knife morphed back into flames and jumped onto the ashes consuming it. Finally vanishing having served its purpose.

Looking around the room, he spied one of his books that had been blown away in an earlier exercise. With a single thought the book lurched up and flew straight at him and stop within arm’s reach. He plucked the hovering book out of midair and looked at the title, before willing it to a bookshelf decorating his room. He did the same with various items that had been throw amok around his room.

‘Well, that should be good for now, Breakfast should be ready soon.’ He thought to himself as he opened his door and went downstairs.

---------------

“You’re up early as usual. What’re you planning for today?” Adalina asked, seeing her son coming down from the stairs.

“Thought I would go and peruse the selections of that new bookstore, and see if there’s anything of interest.” Kaidus replied, moving to the table.

“GU Mooning Gai!!” a small high pitched voice calls out to him from one of the chairs.

“Good morning Anise.” He replied, petting his sister’s head.

“Where’s dad?” he asked after noticing that breakfast was only set up for three.

“Lord Varath sent a messenger earlier, it seemed urgent. Go ahead and eat without him.”

“I see… hopefully it’s not something serious.”

“It’s probably fine. Don’t worry about it and eat your breakfast.” Adalina reassured him.

“Gai! I shaw a biig burd yeshtadhay!” Anise called out to him.

“Really? How big?”

“Dish BIIG!” her face beaming, Anise threw her hands up to show him the size of the bird.

“Wow, that’s really big!” he played, trying to sound enthusiastic.

“WIGHT? WIGHT?” she spoke excitedly.

“You know, the knights are having a demonstration later in the plaza. Don’t you want to go watch?” Adalina asked him.

“Maybe if I have time. I still have to go to the library and see if they have books about the corvine viper that was on display the other day.” He replied before taking another spoonful of steamed mulse with chopped honeyed nuts.

“NYITE! I wonna go watch nyite!” Anise butted in

“Be a good girl and eat your breakfast Anise.” Adalina scolded

“Wow this is great mom, the mushiness of the steamed mulse really goes well with the crunchy texture of the nuts. This roasted qorkos is great too, was this what dad brought home yesterday?” he asked before taking another mouthful.

“Yes it is. By the way, on your way to the library can you drop off this letter for me?” she asked, taking out a folded letter with a wax seal on it.

“Yes of course.” Kaidus answered as Adalina handed him the letter.

“Will you be taking Anise to watch the demonstration?”

“She seems like she really wants to go, so we’ll go watch it for a while. What about you?”

“Well, if I get done early, I’ll stop by.”

Breakfast done and over with, Kaidus was sprinting through the streets of the 3rd ward.

‘Mom’ and ‘Dad’. The words at first sounded strange to him, but he had eventually gotten used to it over the years.

It has been six years since they settled in that cozy three bed room house in the 3rd ward.

Adalina had been helping around the market district doing part time jobs initially. Troyle asked her many times to stop and take care of the house and him, but she had wanted to help in her own way as she had always done, so Troyle relented. It wasn’t until Anise was born that she eventually gave up her busywork and became a full time mother to both Anise and him.

Troyle had found work as a patrol, and eventually moved on to become sword instructor for Lord Varath’s son, after having placed 2nd in an annual arms competition three years ago. His currently job was as a body guard for Lord Varath, with the occasional sword training for Lord Varath’s house guards.

Anise was born two and a half years ago and was now in the process of imitating people and learning how to talk. She was born a normal child unlike him, and has dark red hair with beady brown eyes.

Before Anise was born, he had wavered between his family and memories, causing him to become reclusive and secretive with his abilities. Having his own room, he had obtained the privacy he needed to experiment and hone his magic. Every morning before he was taken to work with Adalina, he would push what limits he could with his growing body, and attempt to perfect his control of his powers. The practices had been guarded with vigilance in fear that Adalina and Troyle would start to dread him if they knew what he was capable of, it was not until Anise was half a cycle old that they found out about his capabilities.

That day, Anise had woken up in her crib and was crying while Adalina was still in the kitchen making breakfast, he overheard her through the walls while practicing and went to check on her. Uncertain about how Adalina always quelled her cries, he tried talking to her - but that had not work, he attempted to pick her up but he was not physically strong enough to do so. Without thinking about it, he conjured two small balls of light in the air and danced them above her to distract her. The ploy worked, but Adalina discovered it.

She did not feared nor even scold him. Instead, she had smiled tenderly at him and thanked him for looking out for his sister. The action brought many things into consideration; they had given him another chance at life, they had loved and protected him, and because they knew he was irregular; had given him plenty of space to grow and learn on his own. Their attitudes had not been anything else but those of a loving parent to their child. Without any idea as to how long he had been locked in the void, nor what his new purpose was in this life, his fury filled memories were eventually overrode by new ones, changing his views of vengeance to one of redemption and a chance to start over.

“Where ya heading off to in such a hurry boy?!” a voice called out from one of the street vendors.

“Morning Mr. Feshonton!” he yelled back while still running towards his destination.

“Kaidus! Tell your mother we just got a new wagonload of frozen fish from Gorstir. She’d best hurry before they disappear!” another one called from ahead of him.

“She’ll be by later for the demonstration in the plaza, you should notify her then, Mrs. Arralton!” he replied to the old lady that owned the fish store.

Various other people called out to him and he replied in turn while running through the market district. These were all people who Adalina had worked for in the past or were acquainted with, and he had gotten to know them by always being brought along with her.

“Good Morning young master! How can I help you?” a merry shopkeeper called out to him as he entered the new bookstore.

“Good morning, would it be alright to browse your wares?" He asked politely.

“Of course, take your time. Let me know if there is anything specific you may be looking for. Even if it is not in stock, I may be able to procure it.” The shopkeeper said, also giving him a wink.

“Certainly, and thank you.” As he moved towards one of the many shelves full of books.

‘Wow, I didn’t even know a new edition was out.’, ‘oh, the library doesn’t even have this one.’, ‘this looks very similar to Pruguil V. Vonforrun’s work’, ‘battle rituals of the foraging scorpions, might be interesting’ Such were the thoughts going through his head as he inspected the numerous books.

Almost two hours and countless other customers later, Kaidus brought two books to the front desk.

“These two please.” Setting the books onto the counter.

“You’ve been in here for an awfully long time, find what you needed?” the shopkeeper asked.

“Yes, you’ve got many books here that I’ve never seen before. It was quite the dilemma choosing which.”

“That so? Let’s see… Inner workings of the Dorcon Imperial Court and The fall of Inguis: legacy of a religion… are these for your parents?” the shopkeeper asked.

“No sir, these are for me.”

“For you?” the shopkeeper observed him for closely.

“You… you’re seriously aren’t you? How old are you boy?”

“It’ll be my eighth cycle come next Alivai, so seven years old.” A straight forward answer. He knew full well the reading abilities of children his age, it was no surprise the shopkeeper was skeptical.

“Hmm seven huh… well, that’ll be 34 erns and 4 kuis for the both of them young master.”

“Here is 35 erns.” As he dropped 17 double bits onto the table and a singular metallic ern bit.

Scooping the bits up, the shopkeeper reached into a pouch and brought out three smaller darker metals bits and handed him the 3 kuis. He then tied up the two books together and handed it to Kaidus. “Thank you for your patronage.” The shopkeeper said with a smile on his face.

“Thank you.”

“A second, young one. How about a deal?” He called as Kaidus was about to head for the door.

“Let me know what you think about the Imperial decree for male vs female fashion within Dorcon, along with your insights pertaining to the rise and fall of the Inguis church. You do that, and I’ll surrender you a book of your own choosing – for free.” The keeper said with a wry smile.

“Deal.” Kaidus replied with a grin.

The book stores within the 3rd ward knew Kaidus to be a voracious reader. He had started at the age of two and had gone through over seven bookstores and two libraries borrowing and devouring books that interested him. As a child who was taken wherever his mother went, he had spent those days reading to satiate his curiosity and looking for anything pertaining to past history.

Being a new bookstore, the objective was to see if there was any books of interest, and luckily there was. But to also have the chance of obtaining a free book, Kaidus was overjoyed.

-------------

He had dropped off the letter at the delivery hall for Adalina, and is currently at the front desk of the 3rd ward library, asking about books with information about corvine vipers.

This sudden interest in the corvine viper was due to four days ago when the Ferrent Royal Knights had returned from an expedition to hunt a man eating creature in the eastern swamplands. The hunters had to bring it back via eight wagons, and he was immediately fascinated by the serpent. It was a species he had no recollection of - even from his old memories, and had never taken any interest in when reading any mentions about it, until he saw it for himself. Deep black coloring, fangs of blood red as long as a daggers, scales as thick and tough as chain mail, and the sheer size of it measured three buildings wide - or twenty three grown men – something that had never been recorded in any books he’s read. He had never seen anything like it before up close, and had spent at least an hour gawking at the behemoth trying to visualize the beast alive and hunting. The Knights had said that the hunt had required the cooperation of a respectable Malgin, two of his Rujal apprentices, along with a small unit of knights, and a squad of hunter and trappers who knew the swamplands. Even with the small army, they had lost 3 hunters, 1 trapper, and 4 knights to the beast, only managing to exterminate it due to the magical support of the Malgin and his two apprentices.

Having waited for about fifteen minutes, the librarian came back with a stack of books.

Genealogy of serpents, Ground Vs Sky; the Drakalls Reign, Fhildon’s expedition into the unknown, yellow eyes of Kunsha …

And the list goes on for about thirty books. Anything that has any mention of the corvine viper seem to be in the books picked out.

“Now you know Kaidus, that you can only borrow three at a time.” The old librarian reminded with a lighthearted tone.

“Understood, Mr. Kliness.”

With the stack of books, he started skimming the pages to search for significant body of information pertaining to his subject. The majority of the books only mentioned the corvine as a subspecies of the Viper family, and no real information about how they breed, hunt, or live. A few of them had speculations about such things, but speculations were not what he was after.

After three hours of reading through the various books looking into the subject matter, nothing noteworthy was found. The best information he had about the corvine viper was pretty much what he has seen for himself.

Having left the library earlier than expected, Kaidus headed towards the plaza to catch whatever was left of the demonstration.

Passing a vender that sold skewered meat, he remembered that his breakfast had been at least six hours ago, and got himself a snack as he walked towards the plaza.

Arriving at the plaza, the place was filled with onlookers from all sides. Even the buildings bordering the plaza were full of people curious to see the abilities of Ferrent’s knights. Squeezing his way to the front like a child, he managed to claw his way into view of the spectacle. Two knights were about to duel, both using the standard short sword and shield. Then the voice of the referee went off, signaling the start of the duel.

One of the knight moves in with a diagonal slash, the other effortlessly brings his shield forward at an angle, and deflects the sword with ease. Using the opening, he countered with a slash from a low angle going upwards towards the other’s sword arm. Instead of hitting metal signifying a loss of the arm, the swift slice cut through the air. The first knight had already twisted his body and slammed his shield into the shoulder of the second knight throwing him off balance. With a quick low sweep, the first one easily took the second off his feet ending the duel. Everything had occurred within seconds of the starting signal.

The first knight helped the second up off the ground and they both walked back to a tent, the sound of thunderous applause behind them.

‘if that second knight had not aimed for the arm, but instead gone for a horizontal slash, the first one would have been forced to defend in that situation after having his sword deflected, then it might have been a better contest of skills. But in the end, that speed on the turn, utilizing that small opening when he had staggered his opponent with the shield slam, and the precise and swift low sweep at the weakest point destroying the other’s center of gravity; the other knight probably never had a chance in the first place.’ Kaidus had already analyzed the fight and was thinking about different outcomes if such actions had been taken in that situation.

A couple more duels came and went, two mages came out to showcase a display of magic that awed the audience, and a newly knighted young man demonstrated his forms that earned him his knighthood.

“And saving the best for last, a final presentation! BEHOLD!” the announcer called out.

A gigantic cage covered by a large sheet of black cloth was rolled into the plaza, seven knights and a mage came along and surround the cage. Kaidus could feel an ominous aura emitted from whatever was in the cage.

With an incantation from the mage, the black sheet shot up into the air, then vanished, revealing a scaly monstrosity almost filling up the cage it was in. A set of yellow eyes could be seen staring out at the onlookers from within the gray mass. Wings with razor sharp tips were thrashing against the steel bars of the cage, a long spiked tail had extended outside of the cage; whipping about. It was a Kalligor.

The audience went into an uproar over the sight of the Kalligor. The danger it poses, all but forgotten.

The majority of people knew that Kalligors are a vicious member of the Drakall family and are even known to possess some magic. They hunted all manners of creatures, including people. To have subdued one and captured it alive was quite the achievement.

“*KRUAACCCCK*!!” the Kalligor screeched from within the cage, causing people to cover their ears.

The seven knights immediate held up their swords invoking a sword spell and poised ready for combat, while the mage started an incantation to fortify the cage.

Laughter and cheers started pouring from the audience.

Kaidus could see that this was a display of the power of the knights; an exhibition displaying their mighty strength to garner the trust of the populace. A dead Drakall was one thing, and they had seen a few over the years, but a live one within their control; that was proof of their strength to dominate.

*Kraaaaaack!!* A cry from a distance.

The audience perked up and scanned around.

“KraaakK!!!!” the cry was getting closer by the seconds.

The expressions of the audience started changing from that of cheering and jeering to confusion and panic.

“KKRRAAACCCCK!!!” the Kalligor in the cage cried out again

*KRUACKK!!!* This time, the other scream was even closer than before.

“OVER THERE!!!” a voice called out.

People started looking around, first from the voice’s immediate vicinity, then slowly everyone saw it. A black silhouette up in the sky, ever closer with each passing moment.

“Everyone! Into the buildings closest to you, NOW! Knights! Assume formation! Those on the outside! Assist civilians to shelter!” an older knight commanded with a booming voice.

Panic ensued. In their haste to find shelter, people collided into one another causing each other to trip and fall adding to the chaos.

“KOOUURRRAAACCKK!!!”

Before everyone had evacuated, a thundering roar erupted from above the plaza.

It had arrived.

Chapter 8 - Decisions | Forgotten Conqueror | Chapter 10 - Savior

Chapter 10 - Savior

“KAAARRCCKK!!” The airborne Kalligor thundered once more before taking a dive straight towards the plaza.

The scramble for cover had caused many people to become injured, and many were still out in the open.

*CRASH!* It landed on top of the cage containing the other Kalligor. Two yellow eyes leered at the surrounding knights menacingly while its tail swept at those behind it.

“Do not let it break that cage! Knights, surround it! Mages try and keep it from flying!” The old knight commanded.

Seeing more knights closing in on the cage to surround it, the Kalligor quickly raised its body, and pumped its chest.

“SHIELDS!” One of the knights called out. Within seconds, a wall of shields was erected surrounding the Kalligor and cage.

A stream of yellow flame blasted out of the Kalligor’s mouth and collided with a part of the wall, melting the surface of the shields and forcing that part of the wall to break.

From the back, mages formed together and chanted an immobilization incantation, invoking it as soon as the breath attack ceased. The beast suddenly froze, indicating the spell had been successful. Having sealed its movements, other mages start invoking their own magic against the creature.

The initial seven knights broke off from the ranks of the shield wall and jumped straight for the immobilized Kalligor.

“KaaaAACKK!!” The caged Kalligor screeched.

“NO! GET BACK!” One of the mages yelled out.

*Swoosh* the sound of a blade cutting through air could be heard.

In an instant, two of the seven knights had been cut to pieces, while the other five had been repelled and blown backwards. The immobilized Drakall was no longer sitting atop the cage frozen, but was now on the ground in a crouched position ready to strike.

Many of those who had failed to get into a building were seeing this spectacle and were frozen with fear, while others were screaming for their lives.

“HORAN WITH ME! MAGES BIND IT AGAIN!” The old knight called out, walking up to the circle of knights surrounding the Kalligor.

The wall opened up to usher the knight and his adjutant inside.

“Stand back! If this goes bad, evacuate everyone and wait until the reinforcements from the Mystiks guild arrive!” He commanded as he walked in to face the Kalligor.

Two knights stood face to face with the creature that had just cut through two other armored knights. The first and older knight drew a two handed greatsword of azurite blue with a serrated edge and a glowing red gemstone embed into the pommel. The second drew a thin longsword almost as long as the knight himself, the blade was so thin that it almost looked transparent.

As if knowing that these two are dangerous, the Kalligor lowered his stance and gazed at them with its two yellow eyes. Without any warning, the Kalligor charged.

An iron claw swings horizontally towards the older knight; with deft hands and inhuman reflex, the knight brings up his greatsword to block the swipe. Using the accelerating momentum of the Kalligor to plant a kick into its face at the same time with his greaves. On the old knight’s right side, the long sword knight had moved into position beside the Kalligor and unleashed a flurry of quick slashes into the Drakall’s left side, before quickly retreating back to avoid the incoming tail. The Kalligor then curled itself up, and spun its wings around like a tornado to defend itself.

In range of the spin attack, the old knight jammed his greatsword into the ground and used it as a shield while his colleague swiftly retreated out of the attack’s perimeter.

“MAGES!” The old knight called out.

“– that we may vanquish it! CONSTRICTION!” The incantation had finished, and black chains of smoke erupted from the palms of the mages flying towards the spinning Kalligor.

The chains started intertwining around the Kalligor, restricting its movements, and stopping the spinning.

The old knight got up from his crouched position behind the greatsword and yanked the sword out. Rushing towards the bound Kalligor, he aimed for the creature’s head with an overhead slash. Like a guillotine, the greatsword came down upon the Kalligor’s head but missed. The creature was starting to break the binding and the attack carved into its shoulder instead.

Using the opening when the kalligor had been bound, the other knight had also jumped into action. He had swiftly dashed to the side of the Kalligor, and while it was focused on the older knight, slashed the Kalligor’s left wing.

“KKUAAAHHH!!!” The Kalligor hissed at the two knights, shooting flames out in front of him.

Using its uninjured wing, the Kalligor staggered the old knight with a blast of wind and propelling itself back on top of the cage.

Knowing that the Kalligor won’t be flying anywhere, the younger knight bolted towards the cage to get within range.

“KURRACK!!” The caged Kalligor roared.

Due to his close proximity to the cage, the roar momentarily paralyzed him giving the other kalligor an opportunity to strike. A swift tail blow from atop the cage came through and smacked him right in the chest, throwing him backwards into the shield wall.

“KUARKARCCKK!!!” The caged Kalligor cried out again.

Suddenly the kalligor atop the cage shifted into an odd posture. His eyes unfocused and weaved around the plaza looking at the few gawking onlookers.

“HURRY UP AND EVACUATE NOW!” The old knight shouted out at the top of his lungs.

Those who had deemed it safe to stay within the area and watch the fight were suddenly hit with a sense of dread again.

Spying a gawker in the open to the north side of the plaza, the Kalligor leaped into action: Jumping off the cage, it pounced onto the ground and with a flap of its uninjured wing, propelled itself over the wall of knights and headed straight for the unprotected man.

A few of the knights saw the action and two of them managed to grabbed hold of the beast’s leg as it leaped over them. Crashing on the ground, one was trampled by the beast, while the other managed to let go in time and only incurred minor injuries. True to his title as a knight, he quickly got up and positioned himself between the civilian and the Kalligor; barely managing to deflect a killing blow from the kalligor’s tail away from the civilian.

“Get out of here NOW! Be-” He shouted at the spectator. Before he could finish, he was blown away into the side of a building, armor and all.

Unluckily for the foolish man, the kalligor brought its wing back and was about to slice him in half.

The old knight was dashing through the plaza and was right behind the Kalligor. He had moved the moment the beast had changed focus and jumped down from the cage. He saw the motion of the beast coiling itself ready to cut the man; focusing mana into his legs to facilitate and increase his agility, the old knight flew at the kalligor.

It was all a feint, the real target had been him all along.

The coiled up Kalligor sprang at him with all of the stored up energy, blade-like wings swung at him. The force of the impact caught him in the air, and blew him across the plaza through a vendor’s stall and into the wall of a building. Even with the split second of defense with his sword, the force of the blow had shattered his greatsword, blown away his helmet, and even cracked his reinforced steel chest plate. Bones broken, out of breath, and armed with a broken sword, he barely managed to get up as the jaws of death scrambled towards him.

His knights were yelling and screaming, but were too far away. The old knight stood up for one last stand.
Suddenly a young boy caught his eyes. The boy had probably been hiding behind the stalls watching the fight, expecting to see knights like those from his children stories. The old knight attempted to walk forward, yelling at the boy to run away, but instead of fleeing, the boy ran towards him as the Kalligor stormed ever closer.

‘To protect those who cannot protect themselves.’ One of the sacred oaths resounded in his head.

Without a second thought about his life, he mustered all his strength and grabbed the boy, twisting his body around to protect the child as the shrill sound of razor sharp wings came upon him.

Holding the child to his chest, as if an illusion glimpsed only on the brink of death, the child’s black hair flashed bright silver for an instant, causing him to close his eyes.

The sudden uproar of his knights scrambling and calling for him had gone dead silent, and most mysterious of all, he yet retained his life. Scared at what may have occurred, he slowly turned around to find a mass of blood splatters covering the plaza grounds, and the few stalls around him.

He saw the faces of his knights, all were frozen, struck with unknown terror and bewilderment.

The boy struggled within his grasped, and he slowly released the child.

“Are you alright?” The old knight asked.

“Yes, thank you very much.” The boy answered politely, eyes locked onto his. The boy then walked over to the stall he had been hiding behind and pulled out what looked like a bound parcel before starting to walk away.

“Boy! What is it you just took from that stall!?” He yelled out after the boy.

“My books, Sir.” The child replied as he continued out of the plaza.

Watching the young boy walk away nonchalantly, the old knight finally noticed. Blood was dripping from his armor.

...

Inside the large tent in the plaza.

His bloody armor had been taken off, and he was now sitting on a chair. Physicians had prodded and diagnosed his injuries and mended what they could with magic. He was currently sitting alone in a room of the tent waiting.

A younger knight walked into the room.

“Any sign of him?” The old knight anxiously asked.

“No sir. Most of the knights that saw him are currently out looking right now. No one has seen him ever since he left the plaza… if you don’t mind me asking sir, why are we searching for him?”

“What do you mean why are we searching for him? I’ve already told you, he saved my life.”

“Sir, you say that, but how is that possible?” The knight asked his superior, uncertain about the claims.

“I don’t know how it was possible Horan. All I know is that I saw something happen, and then closed my eyes awaiting death. Before I knew it, the Kalligor was dead.”

“But you also said he was merely a boy, and from what you can tell, not even 10 years of age yet. You want the knights to believe that some unknown boy killed the kalligor in an instant, while you a master Raezil spellknight, me a Rujal spellknight, and 40 of the kingdom’s best trained knights could barely contain it?” The knight asked, his argument logical.

“Tell to me Horan, what exactly did you see?” He questioned his adjutant.

“Have you not read the report sir?”

“DAM THE REPORT HORAN! I want to hear what you saw!” The old knight snapped back.

“Sir, I saw you grab the child and use your body as a shield, there was a burst of light around you as if you were about to start shining. Then suddenly, the kalligor that was upon you burst into pieces. The boy then got something from the stalls, and walked away.” Horan replied recalling what he saw.

“Exactly. A burst of light, the kalligor in pieces, and the boy walking away. That is exactly why we are searching for him Horan, besides the fact that he saved my life.” The old knight replied, calm and collected.

“Are you sure it was not you who killed it unconsciously in your last struggle to protect the child, Sir?”

“Don’t be ridiculous Horan. Even as a Raezil, I could not accomplish what you all just saw. There are only four Raezils I know of who can kill a man by causing pressure to build up inside the body ending in a similar display of what we saw, but those usually leave body parts intact except for the point of exit, and requires a lengthy incantation. That magic earlier looked like it had ripped the kalligor apart bit by bit and threw it around the plaza, in an instant.”

“It is hard to believe, a child… capable of that?” Horan was still uncertain.

“I don’t need you to believe me Horan, you saw it yourself, what I need is to find that child. Tell me, how many Malgins and Malizurs can you think of that can accomplish such a feat?”

“14 known Malgins and 3 Malizurs that we are aware of, Sir.” A swift and precise answer.

“And were any of them here in this plaza today?” The old knight asked irritated.

“No sir.” The knight replied. “… Are you proposing, the child awoke to his powers in that instant?”

“That is not what I am ‘proposing’ at all Horan. How many people have awoken to their capacities and simply walked away afterwards?”

“Never before…”

“Then you should understand why this is such an important matter.”

“Yes Sir.”
The adjutant finally understood why the captain wanted to find the boy.

“Have the men expand their search outward from the plaza, recruit the district guards too. Search the 3rd ward then expand to the 2nd and 4th if we have to.”

“Yes sir. What about the 11th ward? It could be possible that he is a part of the nobility.”

“No, the child was wearing commoner’s clothing, and if he had been one of the lord’s children, I would have known.” The old knight refuted the possibility. “Where is the other kalligor?” He suddenly changed the topic.

“In its cage. It will be taken to the Mystiks guild to have the cage reinforced, along with the magic binding the beast.”

“I see.” The old knight replied, relieved. “That is all. Let me know if the boy is found, or if anything comes up.”

“Understood.” The younger knight replied before turning around and heading towards the exit.

“Horan.” The knight stopped in his track.

“The child’s hair was glowing... I saw it only briefly, but the glow was bright enough to force me to close my eyes. No matter what the speculation, if I am not mistaken, that child saved me and possibly everyone here today. We must find him.”

“We will, Sir.”

******

THE WORLD
Forgotten Conqueror Website
Epub/Pdf by Armaell
Patreon

Chapter 11 - Confrontation

Kaidus was sitting in a chair with one of the books he had procured earlier this morning, open before him.

‘…remnants of displeased followers. With his charismatic leadership, the new faction quickly rose in ranks to rival the others in the organization.
The two years following their rise, the faction advocated the alliance and unification of the different factions…”

A knock, then his door opened.

“Kaidus, dinner is ready. Your father just got back so come down.” Adalina called to him

“Be right there.” He replied as he marked the page with a piece of paper.

Downstairs, Troyle was carrying Anise to the table while Adalina finished up setting the table.

Kaidus took his own seat.

Tonight’s dinner was steamed oriv deer leg with mulse bread, sides of pickled lisal leaves, and the left over qorkos from earlier.

“What was it that was so urgent this morning?” Adalina questioned Troyle as she sat down.

“Nothing serious. There was a report of korgas attacking the new fields, and Lord Varath wanted to document the damages and reassure the farmers that he would send out hunters to take care of it.”

“Did that really require your attendance?” Adalina asked confused.

“Lord Varath wanted to go out there to see the damages with his own eyes, so I had to accompany him.” Troyle answered her as he ate.

“Daddy, I shaw nyite!” Anise interrupted.

“Was it fun Anise?” Troyle stroked his daughter’s head.

“Ehehe YESHH!!!!” the little girl had a grin from ear to ear.

“Did you all go watch the demonstration today?” Troyle spoke while watching Kaidus.

“I did take Anise this afternoon. We were only there for a while and Anise fell asleep, so we came back.”

“What about you Kaidus?” Troyle asked.

“Gai! Gai!” Anise started calling for his attention.

“I was.” Kaidus answered, and continued eating.

“You wouldn’t happen to know anything about what happened in the plaza today would you?” Troyle’s inkling suspicion was growing.

“Wood yoo? Wood yoo?” Anise imitated.

After passing through the gate into the 3rd ward, he had heard many rumors and saw guards moving about asking people questions about a young boy that was at the plaza. He never heard the details, but a dreadful feeling had crept over his skin, and he was sure he knew who the guards were searching for. Luckily, the 3rd ward was one of Ferrent’s biggest districts and the search would certainly take a while, but it was only a matter of time until they found who they were looking for.

“Yea, I was there when it happened.” Kaidus answered undaunted and continued eating.

“What exactly happened?” Troyle asked, his voice nervous.

“What is this about? Something happened at the demonstration?” Adalina cut in, seeing Troyle’s discomfort.

“Well, they were displaying a live Kalligor as the final show. Unfortunately, it called its mate, and well, things got out of hand.”

“”What?!”” Adalina and Troyle both cried out.

Kaidus recounted what he saw and what he did earlier that day to his parents.

The Kalligor, the death of the first two knights, the battle with the other two knights, how the kalligor had targeted a civilian, how the older knight had been blown over to where he was hiding, how the knight had tried to protect him from the kalligor, and how he had killed the kalligor to protect the knight.

Adalina got up, walked towards him and gave him a hug.

“Are you alright?” she asked as she coddled him.

“Yea. I’m perfectly fine.” He answered back.

“You didn’t faint this time?” Troyle asked, recalling the last time something like this happened.

“No, I'm alright. Sorry to worry you both.” He replied after Adalina released him.

“Then why are the guards looking for you?” Troyle inquired.

“I’m not sure. I left the plaza as soon as I could.” Kaidus replied as he sat down and continued his dinner.

--------------------------

It’s been 4 days since the incident at the plaza, and the old knight was in his studies racking his brains over who the mysterious child was.

The sheer number of boys under the age of 10 was over two thousand alone in the 3rd ward, and they had nothing to go on besides that he has black hair, which constituted at least 1/4th of all the relevant children in the 3rd ward. The knights and guards had questioned many children who had been at the demonstration, but none had been the one he was looking for. The search was taking too long, and they had already expanded the search to the adjacent 2nd and 4th wards.

“There is something I am missing…” the old knight told himself.

Once again, he recalled the encounter.

The child hiding then ran towards him as he was yelling for him to run away.

The glow that he thought was an illusion.

The dark black eyes that gazed at him without fear while thanking him.

The way the child held himself even after such an event.

The child taking out something from one of the stalls.

Walking away as if nothing had happened.

‘My books, sir.’

The words hit him like an arrow.

‘Maybe I’ve had this all wrong? What if those weren’t books for his parents or someone else, but for him?’ the old knight’s eyes shone with realization.

He had thought the boy to be on an errand delivering the books for someone else, due to the boy’s age and status as a commoner. How wrong he would be, if that was not the case. He berated himself in his own mind for allowing such a simple piece of the puzzle to elude him.

‘What if, instead of looking for a boy between the ages of 5 and 10, I send people to question all the bookstores within the 3rd ward?’ the old knight thought to himself, remembering the bound parcel.

“Renzol!” he old man called out.

“Yes Sir?” a young squire answered after opening the doors to his studies.

“Go find Thirn, I’ve got a job for him.”

“Yes Sir.” The young squire affirmed before closing the doors to the study.

-----------

“Is this right?” The old knight asked the one called Thirn.

“Every word sir.”

The old knight was currently reading a report given to him by the knight called Thirn.

He had given Thirn the job of going around all the stores within the 3rd ward that sold stationary, books, and anything that could be construed as a book.

“I did not believe it myself Sir. Almost all of the stores I visited within the 3rd ward knew about this child. If I am not mistaken, he is the one you are looking for.”

“These statements are unbelievable…

‘First met him 5 years ago when he asked me to borrow a book… read and discussed with me about a passage out of Gorsholl’s Tomes of the arcane to prove his ability and understandings as a requirement before I allowed him to borrow.’,

‘Heard about him from Deuvus, a fellow bookstore owner. Said the child had pretty much read every book in his shop, so he was going to point the child towards my shop to see if I had anything different for him.’,

‘I told him about the library when he asked to borrow books from my shop, but he said he had already gone through everything he wanted from the library, then proceeded to name over 300 books from memory. I asked him how old he was, and he told me he was 5.’

The statements go on like this! Just what in the world is going on here? You would think a child like this would garner more attention from the schools.”

“That would be the case, IF he went to school.” Thirn cut in.

“Explain.” the old knight quickly ordered.

“Due to many of the child’s claims about the library, I took it upon myself this morning to inquire at the 3rd ward central library. Turns out, the child has been borrowing from there for almost four years. His latest visit was on the day of the demonstration. The librarian in there told me the child - Kaidus, was there for books about corvine vipers, and was in the library for at least three hours in the afternoon before leaving. Except for that last visit, it seems he usually borrows the maximum three books, and returning them within three to five days.” Thirn explained.

“The child I’m looking for was carrying books as he left the plaza. Where did the books come from if he did not borrow them from the library?” the old knight asked perplexed. His anticipation slowly vanishing with what he just heard.

“There’s an explanation for that.” Thirn smiled, as the old knight’s face lit up with hopes again.

“The child was at the library around noon, but before that he visited a bookstore in the 3rd ward; Tales Corner. The shop had just recently opened, and it seems the child was there in the morning for around two hours, looking around before purchasing two books and leaving.”

“How do we know it’s the same child?” the old knight asked

“The librarian. When I asked about the child, he said the child came into the library that day with an unwrapped bundle that looked like they may have been books to him.” Thirn answered, having been able to remove his commander’s disappointment.

“Do we know where he lives?” the old knight asked, eagerly.

“Yes Sir.” Thirn confirmed.

“Go get Horan and meet me at the front gate. He should be in the courtyard. Also, tell him to bring Daaro and Vion.” The old knight issued as he got up from his desk.

“Yes Sir.” Replied Thirn before making his way out of the old knight’s study.

-----------------

Sitting by the window, Kaidus was reading the new book he had obtained for free from Tales Corner.

He had gone back to the bookstore earlier this morning and discussed the droll fashions of the Dorcon Court with the owner, they had also debated over; which elements within the Inguis religion caused it to fracture; allowing other religions to strengthen their influences, ultimately losing out on religious control over the Lagolls continent.

Having rectified the shopkeeper’s view of him, he had been able to pick out a free book as per the deal.

Though reading, he was constantly watching Anise as she played with some wooden blocks. Adalina was preparing dinner, and Troyle had not returned home yet.

“Gai! blay wif mii!” Anise voiced, wanting to play.

Looking at his sister, Kaidus marked his page and put down the book.

As soon as he stepped over to where she was, there was a knock on the door.

“Can you get that Kaidus?” Adalina called from the kitchen.

Moving towards the door, he sensed a familiar presence. ‘So they’ve found me’. He mused to himself.

Opening the door, an old man stood at the entrance. It was the old knight from the other day – except he was out of his armor. Four others, presumably also knights stood behind the old man – two looked in their 30s, one in his 20s, and the last in his teens.

As soon as the old knight saw him, the knight’s eyes lit up with delight. While Kaidus scanned the other four.

“May we come in?” the old man asked him, voice calm and grandfatherly.

“Of course, please come in.” Kaidus stepped aside from the doorway.

“What is going on Kaidus?” hearing the noise, Adalina came to check on him.

“Lord Ravon, of the Three Royal Commanders and his entourage would like to come in, mother.” Kaidus answered his mom.

The old knight’s eyebrows went up in surprise at the mention of his surname and title.

“Oh! I am so sorry, we were not expecting guests. Please do come in!” Adalina curtsied before she went into the kitchen to fetch chairs.

“Kaidus, please bring your sister to your room.” Adalina spoke as she brought back two wooden chairs, and turn back to grab the other two.

“No, please, there is no need. My business here is in regards to him.” The old man replied, his face beaming at the name ‘Kaidus’.

Having only four chairs, three of the knights had opted to stand. In the chairs were; the old man, one of the older knights, Adalina with Anise on her lap, and Kaidus in the last. The four chairs were facing each other, while the three unseated knights stood behind the two who were sitting.

“I apologize for the unannounced visit. As you have heard, I am Gelrin Teralt Ravon. Royal commander of the 11th ward knights, Lord Knight serving directly under his majesty King Sarjace J. Roulus Dalzon the twelfth, Head of House Ravon, a raiha spellblade, and leader of the Ferrent Spellblades. These are my subordinates: Horan Lorkaz, my second and also a raiha spellblade. Thirn Devershin, my third. Daaro Sinstal, a promising new spellblade under my watch. And Vion Zaile Ravon, my grandson and Horan’s squire.” Lord Ravon spoke as he gestured to each of his companions. Each of them nodding in turn as their names were called.

“Welcome to our humble home, Lord Ravon, Lord Lorkaz, Lord Devershin, Lord Sinstal, and young Lord Ravon. I am Adalina Paltos, this is my son Kaidus and daughter Anise. How may we help you?” Adalina introduced herself and her children.

“How mey wee helf yoo?” Anise imitated from Adalina’s lap - a grin on her cute face, before Adalina could put her finger before the child’s mouth signaling quiet.

“I gather you have heard about the incident during the demonstration the other day?” the old man cut right to the chase.

“Yes, we have…” Adalina answered, uncertain what was going to happen.

“Then you know that your son saved my life, and that of countless others.” The old man stated without any hidden intention.

Both Daaro and Vion perked up, confusion and disbelief in their eyes. From the looks of them, they have heard about what transpired, but did not know the details.

“Well, that…” Adalina had lost her line of thought at the candid statement.

“I must also bring to your attention that we have been searching for him ever since the incident. Were you aware?” the old man asked Adalina inquisitively before she could form a reply.

“Well, um… Yes… We did somewhat feel that to be the case…” Adalina replied, unable to deny it.

“Might I ask why he was never brought forth to our attention?”

“We-… My husband and I did not understand why there was a search, and for what purpose he was being sought after. We were just trying to protect him.” Adalina replied nervously.

“I see...” the old man replied understandingly.

“Is he in trouble, my Lord?” Adalina asked, still nervous.

“No. Sorry to spook you, but he is not in any trouble. In fact, I had been searching for him to give him my thanks personally, and a suitable reward. If not for him, I fear to imagine what may have happened in the plaza that day. It was because of our arrogance that the incident occurred in the first place.”

The old knight stood up.

“As Lord Knight, and Commander, on behalf of all the royal knights you saved that day, thank you, young Kaidus.” The old knight gave a deep bow.

“Grandfather!” Vion yelled out, having just seen his esteemed grandfather’s gracious bow to a commoners, not least, a child. Thirn, standing by his side held out a hand to motion him to stop.

“Quiet Vion.” The old knight returned to his seat. “One must know to show gratitude towards those who they owe their life to.” The old man spoke to his grandson without looking back.

“But your Knight’s honor!” Vion spoke again, against command.

“Lord Vion, please, no more.” Thirn spoke.

“What about my knight’s honor?” the old knight turned to look at his rash grandson. “Would it have been better for my honor if I had died there in the plaza? Unable to continue my knightly duty to the king? Where is the honor in not being able to thank your savoir?”

“BUT! To a commoner!?” Vion argued back.

“VION!” the old knight barked back, his previous calm and grandfatherly demeanor all but vanished. “Do you understand WHY I brought you? A knight’s honor means nothing if they judge themselves above the people! You are not a knight because you are better than the people! You are a knight because you SERVE the People! Because you have the power to protect those who could not protect themselves!”

Vion’s mouth went shut. Unable to mutter a rebuttal against his grandfather’s anger.

“Vion... If you truly believe that lowering yourself to someone because of their status is beneath you as a knight, then your dreams of following in our footsteps will always remain a dream. Remember that, boy.” The old man emphasized ‘boy’ to drive in his point.

“Sorry about that.” The old man turned back to Kaidus and Adalina. “My grandson lacks decorum, I will be sure to discipline him appropriately.”

“No, please don’t. It is perfectly fine.” Adalina replied timidly.

“I do not know if you are aware, but your son is undoubtedly a powerful mage. Of what order though, I do not dare to guess.” The old knight stated, his voice unsure, almost frightened.

This time, all three people standing looked towards Kaidus, Thirn’s face intrigued by what the old knight just said, the other two were doubtful. Horan, having seen the display of power firsthand, had on a composed mask.

“Yes… we have been aware of it for some time.” Adalina spoke her voice reluctant.

All the knights were surprised at the sudden admittance.

“Oh? And how long have you known?” the old knight asked, his curiosity written all over his face.

Looking at Kaidus, she saw a stoic face. Then turned back to face the old man.

“We have known ever since his first birth cycle.” Adalina spoke, her voice low as if to hide the truth.

“….” The old man had nothing to say about her revelation.

“Preposterous!” a familiar voice chimed in from behind the chairs.

“VION!”

“Sir! Don’t tell me you are actually buying this!” the grandson retorted.

“Even if you are my blood, another word and I will-” the old knight was losing his temper.

“With all due respect Sir.” Horan cut in. “Though I do not doubt that this child may have killed the kalligor and saved us, thinking logically, I cannot believe that this child has been awoken to his abilities ever since his first cycle. It is just too unbelievable.” Horan added his own opinions.

“Is what you said true?” the old knight asked Adalina.

“Yes my Lord.” She replied. Not an ounce of hesitation in her voice.

“How is that even possible? The awakening into the power from Lagus requires; perfect synergy of both the person’s will and mind to the mana within the body. Even the youngest person ever recorded to have awoken to their power was already 14.” Horan stated in incredulity.

“It is the truth whether you believe me or not, my Lords.” Adalina reinforced her previous declaration.

“My mother is not lying.” A voice, childish but imposing snaked through the atmosphere. Swirling about, the voice held a low baritone in one ear, and a high tenor in the other.

All eyes shifted to focus on the boy that had been silent ever since the discussion began – including his mother.

Chapter 10 - Savior | Forgotten Conqueror | Chapter 12 - New Road

Chapter 12 - New Road

“Voiceless incantation and Infusion of mana into sound…?” Horan muttered. His previously composed mask broken with surprise on his face.

The others looked in surprise at the mention of voiceless incantation.

“Incorrect. It is projecting my mana as sound. I can make you hear whatever I want.”
A voice echoed back, the child’s mouth never moved.

“I have never heard of such a thing before.” The old knight bluntly stated, amazed.

“Of course, I developed it myself.” This time, the boy had talked. His voice was normal and childish like the one he met them at the door with.

Having underestimated the child at every turn, the old man was speechless.

The other knights had heard, and were trying to wrap their minds around how one would develop a magic.

Adalina's face was slightly surprised. She knew he had the ability to do such things with his voice, but never knew to what degree he had taken it.

“Now that we’ve established that my mother was telling the truth, is there anything else?” Kaidus questioned.

“Yes of course. Thirn.”

Brought back from his reverie, the old man called out.

The man call Thirn stepped forward and handed the old man a piece of folded cloth about the size of his palm.

The old man unfolded the cloth revealing a Royal Knight’s Insignia, showing it to Kaidus before offering it to him.

“Please take this. If you ever feel like you want to become a knight to protect the people, show this to any knight within Ferrent, and they shall see you through the proper channels.”

“Thank you.” Kaidus took the cloth wrapped insignia, giving a curt bow in return.

“I hear you are an accomplished reader, reading such tomes as Horinfals 8 Designated Principles, The Arkane Alchemist of Lies, The 14 Formations of Derzul’s Floating Castles, and such... That you also spend times discussing books with the owners of bookstores you borrow from?” The old man investigated after having sat down.

“I read what might interest me.” His reply short and simple.

“Also, that you are not going to school within the 3rd ward?”

“I had attended school, But the subject matters taught was well below my consideration. I had opted out so that others would be able to take my place.” Kaidus responding matter-of-factly.

“Hmmm….” The old man thought deeply for a second, then an idea hit him. “How about Zorin Academy within the 11th ward?”

“I'm sure Zorin Academy is restricted to nobles.” Kaidus replied with a shred of curiosity.

Zorin Academy was one of three where the best and brightest of Ferrent’s upper echelon attended. Zorin Academy in the 11th ward, Tiokin Academy in the 12th ward, and Hvsen Academy in the 10th ward.

“It is, but there are exceptions. Being Lord Knight of the 11th ward, I can create those exceptions. In my eyes, you Kaidus, a young prodigy would be considered an exception.” The old man attempted to entice Kaidus.

Kaidus turned to look at Adalina. She had been watching him, and gave him a weak smile as if giving him her permission.

“Your offering is tempting, Lord Ravon. I would love to attend even if just to scour the academy’s stockade of books, but without the means, I would have to gratefully decline.” Kaidus bowed as he declined the offer.

“There would be no such problems! I will sponsor you with the all the backing of the Ravon family.” The old man exclaimed, grinning and optimistic. The three people standing behind him just looked at each other silently.

“That woul-” Kaidus started

“Of course he’ll attend, my Lord.” Adalina spoke

“Adalina?” Kaidus was surprised at her sudden announcement.

‘Adalina’ He had not called me by that in many years. She thought to herself. “It’s fine Kaidus. I have Anise with me. You should go and see what the academy has to offer. Don’t worry about us, you can always come back when you want, you know that.” She comforted him with a smile.

“Of course… mom.” He spoke as he gave her a smile back.

“Lord Ravon, if you will, please allow me to attend Zorin Academy.” He bowed in gratitude.

“DONE!” with a great loud voice, the old man shouted. “I will find lodging for you along with the required paper works and my sponsorship. Everything will be ready within 4 days. Expect a courier with an 11th ward entrance letter and a carriage for your belongings. He will bring you directly to me, where we can finalize your sponsorship and admittance.” The old man spoke, a great big smile on his face.

“I understand.” Kaidus spoke, affirmatively.

“Well then, that about covers everything.” The old man voiced as he got up

“Master, Zorin Academy claims some of the most powerful magic students within the kingdom, are you sure he will be able to compete with his sound magic?” Daaro asked the old man.

“He is not limited to sound, Daaro. You saw yourself he can invoke voiceless incantations.” The old man replied.

“I still cannot believe that, master.”

“… Are you calling all the knights who witnessed it liars? Spellblade Daaro Sinstal. Because if I were you, I would watch what I say next.”

“I do believe them master, I do not doubt that they saw what they saw. It’s just, I cannot grasp my head around the possibility that this child managed such a feat.”

“He brings up a good point Commander, I myself am intrigued by everything that has occurred. A demonstration of a similar magic that defeated the Kalligor would easily clear any doubts” Thirn backed up Daaro’s argument.

Standing in front of his seat, the old knight looked at Kaidus entreatingly.

“Would it be too much to ask for you to prove my assertions?” the old knight asked.

“I will not have others label my benefactor a narrator of false tales.” Kaidus spoke.

Within seconds, a twig zipped down from his room halting in between everyone.

“Watch carefully, I do not have another stick.” He warned, his eyes locked onto those behind the old knight.

As soon as the warning was finished, his hair started emitting streaks of light.

With a single thought, the stick started imploding into itself, then bits and pieces of the stick tore away, and in an instant, thousands of tiny fragments of what used to be a stick hovered in the air. Kaidus extended his arm, and the thousands of fragments swirled around it as if to slice it up, before flying back to the middle of the spectators. With a single thought, the pieces burst into thousands of tiny flames in the air, and vanished completely.

Everyone had been mesmerized by the display, and all lacked the proper words to put their thoughts into form.

“Yaaay! Agin Gai! Do it Agin!” Anise cheered as the lightshow came to an end.

-----------

Kaidus was currently riding a carriage through the 11th ward heading towards the Ravon Estate. They had passed the gated checkpoint into the nobility ward not long ago and he was reading a book he brought along to pass the time.

Adalina had packed him three set of clothes – two of them were brand new and purchased for this occasion. He was currently reading the book Life and Death of Malizur Lize Daran Fotbusen - It was the book he had obtained from the Tales Corner bookstore. In his pocket were three green fers that Troyle had given him - four full days’ worth of Troyle's wage, along with a small satchel containing paper and ink that Troyle purchased for him the day before.

The Ravon estate was a huge plot of property towards the center of Ferrent, bordering the walled gates into the 13th ward.

The Ravon Manor stood in the fore of the walled estate while the backyard contained a large garden. As the carriage pulled up to the mansion, a familiar face came out to greet him.

“Good afternoon Lord Kaidus. Master has been expecting you.” Daaro greeted him with a wink. His previous doubts about having Kaidus, a 7 year old boy attending the academy all but disappeared.

“Good afternoon Lord Sinstal, and please it’s just Kaidus.”

“Well then Kaidus, please leave your possessions in the carriage, it will wait here until we are done.” Daaro spoke as if reading his mind. “Please follow me, I’ll show you to the Master’s study.” he turned around and walked towards the manor.

Looking around, the huge manor felt more like a castle to Kaidus. The manor was extremely large and had a courtyard that was divided into three sections. One for training, one for relaxation, and the other contained a small garden with a pathway through it. Passing the courtyard, Kaidus could see there were many people outside socializing and training.

“Does everyone live here?” He asked Daaro indicating the people in the courtyard, trying to act as much of a commoner as he could.

“Some. Most come here for training and instruction from Master Ravon and Sir Horan.”

“I thought Lord Gelrin doesn’t give lessons, is it his son Lord Huin?”

“Yes indeed. Master Huin Xoras Ravon, the Lord Knight’s son and Vion’s father is the instructor.” Daaro answered as they walked.

“Master, Kaidus has arrived.” Daaro spoke as he open the door to the study.

“AH! Good! Come take a seat.” The lord waved him forward to a chair.

“Zorin academy has already been notified of your admittance. You will be staying in a boarding house allocated to the academy for student use. Is that fine with you?”

“Is the boarding house within the academy?” Kaidus asked to make sure.

“Yes, the boarding house is a part of, and within the academy.” The old man clarified.

“Then that’s fine.”

“Then these.” The old man slid two official looking documents forward.

“This one is your admittance letter.”

Taking the paper, Kaidus read it from top to bottom to check for any discrepancies or hidden agenda within the document.

“The document has been magically infused to correspond to whoever synchronizes with it, allowing them entry into the academy without any problem. If you would, please infuse some of your mana into it.” The old man explained.

As Kaidus willed his mana into the letter sitting on the desk, the piece of paper shone with a blue light, and then as if dissolving, it vanished completely. A cold sensation formed on the back of his hand, and then a symbol appeared.

“Good. That symbol is an enchantment that allows entry into the school without setting off the perimeter alarm for intruders.” The old man told him after confirming the symbol.

“And then this.” The old man handed him the sponsorship letter.

Again, Kaidus took the paper and looked through it thoroughly to make sure there was nothing else besides the promise of sponsorship before setting it back on the table.

“Hahahah, a cautious one aren’t you?” the old man laughed, having read Kaidus.

“Just making sure there is nothing to bind me, Sir.” He replied back with a wry smile.

“Bind you? BWAHAHHAHAHA! Surely you jest boy, it is I who should be diligent in making sure you do not bind me to your will!” the old man laughed heartily.
Daaro on the other hand, even though knowing they were joking, was edging his hand towards the sword on his waist.

“Ahem! The price of admittance for 3 years at the academy has already been paid for. That document will allow you to draw from the Ravon House treasury for anything you may need. Like before, please infuse your mana into it.”

Kaidus infused his mana into the document. This time, it shone lightly but did not vanish. The old Knight stepped forward and muttered a quick incantation infusing his own mana into the paper - it shone brightly for a second, and then went back to normal.

“That will authenticate the document for whenever you require it.” The old man told him. Going back behind his desk, he took out something from a drawer.

“Also, if you will,” The old man held out a badge with the emblem of a sword and helmet. “Because of your exceptional circumstances, many will undoubtedly look down upon you. Wear this, and they will recognize those who are behind you.” The old man made a low bow, as he offered the badge to Kaidus.

“I am grateful for your consideration Lord Ravon, but I wish to push through the academy with my own strength. I hope you do not mind if I humbly decline your generous offer of support.” Kaidus answered with a bow of his own.

“No, of course not.” The old man replied in understanding. “We have finished our business… but, how about having dinner and resting here in my manor for the night?”

“As I am a person who lacks manner and proper etiquette, I must graciously decline your offer.” Kaidus replied, attempting to claw himself out of staying.

“BWAAHAHAHAH! If you lack manner and etiquette, then my grandson must be a broken halfwit! I implore you, please join me for dinner. I would love to hear about your family.” The old man was unwilling to let him slip out of his grasp.

Kaidus could hear Daaro who was standing by the door behind him trying to hold back his laughter.

“If you insist, Lord Ravon.” He replied with a smile on his face. “What about the carriage out front?”

“I insist, and thank you for the honor.” The old man asserted, grinning.

Ringing a bell on his desk, moments later, a young man opened the door.

“Yes Sir?”

“Fon, show Kaidus to a room in the West wing. Also, send someone to bring in his belongings from the carriage out front. He will be relaxing here for the night.”

“Yes Sir. Please, right this way.” Fon ushered Kaidus to follow.

“Feel free to wander about the estate Kaidus. I will send someone to call you for dinner.” The old man spoke.

“Until dinner then, Lord Ravon.” Turning to Daaro, “Thank you for the guide, Lord Sinstal” Kaidus replied with a curt bow as he walked out of the old man’s study.

“First time I have seen you so gracious towards someone else besides his majesty the king.” Daaro spoke to his master after Kaidus had left.

“Live long enough, and you too will learn to discern people Daaro. You would do well to watch your tongue around him.” The old man spoke, unamused by his disciple’s keen statement.

He had forged the writ of sponsorship to require a substantial amount of mana before it would activate, the child had instantly fulfilled the requirements of the infusion. While he himself required the help of an incantation just to seal in the child's rampant mana.

Chapter 11 - Confrontation | Forgotten Conqueror | Chapter 13 - Encounter

Chapter 13 - Encounter

Making sure that his belongings had arrived in his room, Kaidus decided to look around the estate.

The manor had been made out of cut stones melded together by magic unlike the buildings in the 3rd ward. The manor itself looked like four different buildings connected together by arched passages, and had a large courtyard in between the four different wings. From what Fon had told him, the west wing was for guests, the north wing was where the Ravon family resides, the south wing for the knights and those who were currently staying in the manor to train, and the east wing was where the servants and guards quarters are.

Having walked around the manor for a good while, he eventually ended up in the training area of the courtyard.

Many young students were repeating sword forms while a few of the older and more advanced ones were in pairs and sparring under Horan’s watch.

While observing,
“Hey!” a voice called out to him. Turning to look, he saw a tall teenage boy with bluish hair entering the courtyard along with a few other boys of the same age, each of them holding a wooden training sword and shield. Looking to be around 15 years of age, the group of boys stalked towards him.

“Yes?” he called out as the boy approached.

“Haven’t seen you before, are you new?” the boy questioned with an annoyed look on his face.

“You could say that.” Kaidus replied as he turned back to watch the training.

Stepping in front of Kaidus, the boy looked down at Kaidus who was half his size.

“What are you doing in here?” the boy questioned.

“Watching.” He answered without moving his eyes, as if to stare right though the older boy’s body.

“Servants are not allowed into the courtyard unless attending to someone. You should know that already.”

The implication was all well and true enough, even in his best clothing, Kaidus looked out of place. The older boy must have thought him to be a new servant boy and thought to remind him.

“Sorry, but I am not a servant.” Kaidus replied.

“If you are not a servant, then I am not the First son of Lord Lucos, and heir of house Drenolh.” The older boy replied with a wry smile. His friends laughing at the quip.

Not wanting to escalate the situation,

“I apologize. If my standing here has somehow acquired your ire, I will dismiss myself.”

As Kaidus turns to leave, another boy blocks his path.

“Looks like little servant boy here thinks very highly of himself.” The new boy mocked, his eyes laughing, as two more boys blocked his sides.

“I would hate to distract you from your training. Please allow me to dismiss myself.”

“You had been watching the training quite intently, how about joining us for ours?” the tall first boy asked with a wicked smile on his face.

“Sorry again, but I must refuse.” He stated. His eyes unyielding.

“Guys come on, he’s just a kid.” Someone chimed in from the group of boys.

“That’s right, he is just a kid. We need to teach him how to protect himself so that bad people don’t hurt him.” The first boy said. Twisting the unknown boy’s good intentions.
“How about we go over there and I show you how you use a sword?” the boy pointed at a vacant area beside a row of small Azolus tree segmenting the training area and the garden.

“Ranor, come on you don’t need to do this. Look at him man, he’s just a kid!” the unknown boy chipped in again.

“I don’t care if he is a kid, he needs to be taught a lesson in propriety. Servants need to know their place.” The first boy Ranor spoke, his plan clear for everyone to see.

His path blocked off and with no other way out, Kaidus allowed himself to be shepherd by the circle of teens to where the boy Ranor had indicated.

Daaro had finished an exercise in his room, and had come out to the courtyard to spar with some of the students. Entering the courtyard, he saw a group of students corralling a young boy to an open area of the training ground. Upon seeing that the boy was Kaidus, Daaro was suddenly filled with anxiety. Taking a step forward to stop them before something happens, a hand grasps him from behind.

“Lord Huin!” turning, he saw the person who had grabbed his shoulder.

“That must be the boy my father had half of the knights searching for.” Lord Huin replied, his voice calm.

“Yes, and we must stop them before they get hurt.”

“They?”

“All of them! I’ve seen for myself what the boy could do, if we don’t stop this, it could only end up badly.” Daaro declared, his concern showing.

“Is that so? Fascinating… How about we just watch for now?”

“Lord Huin, this is not the time!”

“Daaro, Let us watch for now” The sword master commanded.

Surrounded and with his back to the trees, there was no way out.

“Give him your sword Donnick, can’t be having him crying that I didn’t allow him a weapon.” The boy Ranor told one of the other.

“It’s too big for him.” Donnick protested.

“Just give it to him, it’ll be a quick ‘duel’.” Ranor replied, a smirk on his face.

As the boy came forward to give Kaidus the practice sword, Kaidus refused to take it.

“Take the sword before I bloody you to the point where your mum won’t even recognize you!” Ranor closed in on him and made the threat.

Without flinching, Kaidus stared at Ranor, unwilling to submit.

“I will ask you again. Please allow me to dismiss myself.” His tone was cold and unfazed by the boy’s intimidating stature.

Anger flared in Ranor’s eyes.

A front kick suddenly came towards Kaidus’s chest, he saw the kick but neglected to avoid it.

*UMPH!!* The kick squared his chest and knocked him down on the ground. While it looked like the kick knocked him down, he had guarded himself with mana and sustained no damage.

Ranor grabbed Kaidus’s shirt and brought their faces close.

Murmuring could be heard amongst the boys surrounding Ranor and Kaidus.

“Know your place! You bow your head when I talk to you!” Ranor roared.

More clamoring from the surrounding boys, then suddenly -

“What is going on here?!” a girl’s voice thundered far above Ranor’s.

Looking behind him, the color drained from Ranor’s face.

Kaidus found the owner of the voice; a young girl around 10 years of age. Brownish curly hair that went down to her chest and tied into a side ponytail as is the current Ferrent fashion. She wore a gray dress with strips of white with inlaid golden marks embroidering the skirt while red and black patterns sat upon the upper part of the dress from the torso to the arms. She had a childish face, but held herself like a lady – posture-wise.

From the look of it, she had been strolling along the garden adjacent when she heard the ruckus.

‘So that was why they were all making noises. They were trying to keep her out.’ Kaidus thought to himself.

“Young lady, what did I tell you about running off like that?!” a woman came from behind, yelling at the young girl, stopping abruptly at the scene in front of them.

A beautiful woman in her prime appeared after the child. With long brown hair and a dress as elegant as the woman herself.
Judging the woman from her dress and how she spoke to the young girl, she was someone of status within this estate also. Some of the boys that had encircled him were starting to flee, while those who had been training were starting to look towards their direction. Ranor’s face had started to drain of all colors.

“M-miss Kellian and Miss Naleen!” Ranor promptly let go of Kaidus’s shirt and distanced himself. Making an awkward bow towards the intruders.

Kaidus also made a bow himself towards the two.

Miss Kellian Ravon, formerly known as Kellian Halsond of the Halsond noble house from the 12th ward. She is the wife of Lord Huin Ravon, and the mother of Vion who he had met the other day, and from the looks of it, also the mother of this young girl.

“But mother! Ranor was bullying the new servants again!” the young girl argued back towards her mother.

‘Again? Is this a recurring problem?’ Kaidus thought to himself.

“Exactly what was going on here Ranor?” Kellian asked, with a note of irritation in her voice. She then scanned the remnants of the boys who had not fled.

Looking towards the silent group of boys unwilling to talk, Ranor slowly opened his mouth.

“I… we saw this servant boy here idling in the training yard, and just wanted to tell him to get back to work and that this area was off limits for servants.” Having regained his tongue, Ranor tried to explain his situation.

“You lie Ranor! You were beating on him! I saw him fall down from the other side!” Naleen voiced her outcry.

‘It looks like she has some semblance of justice. I wonder if she gets it from her grandfather.’ Kaidus thought to himself.

“Naleen, be-” quiet. Was what Kellian wanted to say, but whilst looking at the circle of boys, she spied two suspects just watching from the sidelines near the courtyard entrance. A smirk appeared on her husband’s face when he caught her eyes, while Daaro’s face was filled with worry and relief. Cutting herself off, she spoke to the presumably servant boy.

“I apologize for what has occurred under my home. Although, please be advised that servants are not allowed into the courtyard unless attending to someone or asked to by one of the lords.” Kellian spoke apologetically and reprehensively to Kaidus.

“Worry not my lady, I had expressed permission to wander about the estate by Lord Gelrin.” He replied without an ounce of indignity.

All the boy’s around started moving away at the words that had just been spoken, and Ranor dropped his head.
Naleen stood there confused as to why her grandfather would allow a servant boy such privileges.

“Oh?” Kellian’s eyebrows tipped in curiosity. Looking closer, the boy was not one of the many servants in their employ. His clothes were of the commoner standards and his age matched the description she had heard from her husband; the wonder boy that her father in law had been throwing all the resources at his disposal to find. Suddenly a smirk like that of her husband’s appeared on her face, and she understood the occasion.

“Well then, may I ask again what was going on here?” she looked towards the frozen Ranor, waiting for him to lift his head and give her a different explanation.

After failing to answer, she looked towards the two remaining boys who had not fled. They were also silent.

“There is nothing to worry about my lady, I was watching the training and seeing my fascination, Ranor had only wanted to help teach me a few of the forms to quench my curiosity.” Instead of an explanation from Ranor, Kaidus was the one who had spoken up.

Ranor’s face tilted upwards for a second as if unable to believe what he was hearing.

“I see. Then I will question this no further. Come Naleen, let us go.” Kellian told her daughter.

“But mother!”

“Quiet Naleen, you heard him. He said they were just practicing. Would you like to apologize for barging in on their practice?”

“HMPH! Fine! I’ll leave then!” The young girl said after staring daggers into Kaidus.

Having seen them off, Kaidus wordlessly excused himself.

---------------

“YOU IDIOTS ALL OF YOU!!” Daaro screamed, attracting the attention of the other students training.

Lowering his voice, he continued.

“All of the servants know the rules. Why do you think one of them would be in the courtyard?! DO YOU WANT TO DIE?!” near the Azolus trees, Daaro had contained the three who remained there after Kaidus had left and was giving them a lecture.

‘You would do well to watch your tongue around of him’, what master Gelrin had just told him still resounded in his head. He was adamant about putting the same thing into the heads of these fools.

“Die? Big brother Daaro, you must be kidding! We didn’t even know he was a guest of Lord Gelrin! I’ve never heard of the lord beheading anyone for wrongful treatment of his guests.” Ranor argued back. Although not blood related, being older and a student like them, everyone in their age group called Daaro big brother.

*THWACK!* Daaro’s fist hammered onto Ranor’s head.

“You really are an idiot! You think the lord was the problem?! That child was the one who killed the Kalligor in the plaza, you dolt! Why else would the lord have him here as a guest?!! Consider yourselves lucky that he decided not to retaliate!”

Fear ran through the three boys. They had been there at the demonstration, but when the evacuation call came out, they had quickly rounded up the students and hid in one of the buildings; only coming out after the crisis had passed.

They all saw the plaza afterwards, and many of them had thrown up their lunch at the brutality that had transpired. Dead knights, injured people, burnt places in the plaza, and of course the blood and gore across a side of the plaza.

“I knew it was bad news, I knew we should have stopped. I even told you Ranor!” A boy spoke up accusingly. He had been one of the two boys who had called for the conclusion of the charade earlier.

“Shut up Rint! How could you have known!?” Ranor angrily retorted back, his fear overcame by the anger at his friend.

“Didn’t you notice how he spoke to you Ranor? He was giving off an air, it was… it was unlike any that the servants would dare… He was not afraid of you Ranor or any of us!” The boy called Rint replied, his fear plain to see.

“How would that have mattered?! We all thought he was a new servant!”

“SHUT UP!” Daaro yelled at them. “Although only known to a few right now, know that the child will be attending Zorin Academy. If that is not enough to get it through those thick skulls of yours, the fact that Lord Gelrin is behind his sponsorship and holds him in extremely high esteem should. You fools will do well to remember that the house of Ravon is behind the child!” Daaro Glared at them.

“Also, know that even if you all had perished there, none of us would have been able to do anything about it. That was the situation you fools had gotten yourselves in.” Daaro had thrown that in there to scare them, but thinking about it himself, the thought scared him. If the child had really decided to do to them, what he did to the Kalligor, would either he or Lord Huin have been able to stop it? Not a chance.
He grimaced at the thought.

“““…”””  The realization of escaping death dawned on them and all three were having some sort of panic.
It was like the realization of having stepping on a venomous serpent’s tail without any shoes on, only to have the serpent slither away; instead of the serpent turning around and biting the foot. Or playing around in a Fraz Bear’s den and coming out unharmed because you had no idea it was a den, and the bear had been asleep.

His enthusiasm for practice lost in the throngs of anxiety attacks, Daaro decided it was better to leave the younger students to think about what they had gotten themselves into.

-------------------------

Having caused an unwanted spectacle, Kaidus was quietly meditating in his room.
Meditation was something he had picked up towards the end of his previous life to cope with unwanted memories, but now it was something to enhance his mind and affinity with the ever surging mana within him.

*KNOCK* “Master Kaidus?” a female voice called to him from outside of the room.

“Yes?” he replied promptly, having broken out of his meditative state.

“Dinner has been prepared. The Lord would like for you to join him in the North Wing at his table.”

“Understood. Please give me a minute.”

He quickly got up from his sitting posture on the ground, and put on one of the two more presentable pair of clothes Adalina had prepared for him. Opening the door, he saw a servant waiting on him.

“Please lead the way.” He directed.

The maid started moving towards the North Wing.

Chapter 12 - New Road | Forgotten Conqueror | Chapter 14 - New Road

Chapter 14 - Dvitus

A lavish dinner table filled with a range of delicacies and entrees. Sautee qorkos with leafy plants stuffed into it, fried leg of dronnons cooked to perfection giving an aroma of salt and herbs, freshly picked and boiled laraze plants that were chopped into fine slices along with a dip to accommodate them, and plenty of other mouthwatering dishes littered the dinner table.

Kaidus was currently sitting in the honorary guest seat directly across from Lord Gelrin. Lord Huin was directly to the right of the old man followed by his son Vion. To the old man’s left sat Kellian and her daughter Naleen. Seated to Kaidus’s left and right were Horan, Thirn, Daaro, and a couple of the other older knights who had been called to join the dinner.

Not being an official dinner, but one among friends and close acquaintances; the need for customs had all but been thrown under the table.

There were many conversations passed back and forth amongst the participants of the dinner, and many had inquired about Kaidus, after Lord Gelrin had introduced the partakers. The lord had made sure to give the reasons as to why he was entertaining a young child – a child he was sponsoring for Zorin Academy. Minus the parts about what occurred in the plaza with the Kalligor.

Kaidus had summarized for the curious; where his family came from before settling in Ferrent, what his family did, his father’s job, his mother’s job, how many people in his family, and so forth. Making small talks here and there while also inquiring into details about the other party’s situations.

“Your father is Troyle the runner up for the competition three years ago?! Coincidences sure are an amazing thing indeed. Did you know he defeated me in the semi-finals?” an older knight exclaimed from beside Kaidus.

“To have made it to the semi-finals, Lord Bulwicent must be quite the admirable knight in his younger days. My father must have gotten lucky.”  Kaidus replied in acknowledgement to the knight.

“KYAAKAKAKKAKA! Indeed! INDEED!!! If I had been 5 years young- no even 3 years younger I would been quite the challenge for that youngster! I was already an accomplished knight when our Lord Knight Commander here had just taken his oaths!” the knight said laughing heartily.

Lord Faderan Bulwicent was a Lord from the 12th ward, and was visiting friends in the 11th ward. A jovial and free spirit who had laid down his swords last year due to old age; he spends his time traveling from ward to ward catching up on old friends.

“Ah, so your father’s Lord Varath’s body guard. I never see Varath without a body guard nowadays. I see.” Another of the knights spoke to him in realization.

Customary banters were thrown exchanged back and forth. Suddenly, the quite girl who had been sitting at her mother’s side spoke up quizzically-

“Grandfather, what is the punishment for a student of the Ravon house attacking a guest?”

“What’s this?” Gelrin looked at his granddaughter in surprise.

Kaidus turned to look at the girl. Upon seeing her, she was staring right back at him, hatred in her eyes.
‘Don’t tell me… this is because I denied her accusation earlier?’

Daaro’s posture went straight up, his back as straight as a rod fearing the incoming storm.

Lord Huin’s mouth started tipping upwards into a smile.

“We’ve already got that sorted out Naleen, don’t agitate your grandfather.” Kellian spoke to her daughter.

“No mother, we have not gotten it sorted out.” she stated calmly to her mother.

“Again, what happens to a student if they were attacking a guest?” Naleen inquired, looking at her grandfather.

“Well, if it was serious, the student would be stripped of his rank and would have to start over from the basics again for a year.” The old man asked, a twinkle of comprehension surging in his eyes.

Naleen turns to Kaidus,
“What if he was YOUR honorary guest, and instead of being assaulted by a single student, was rounded up by a group and beaten to the ground?” Naleen hypothesized with as much venom as she could muster; in her words, and in her eyes.
Her emphasis on the word YOUR pretty much drove home who she had been coyly insinuating about.

Turning to look at Kaidus, The old Commander’s eyebrows twisted in amusement.

“Really? Something happened?” the old man asked, almost amused.

“It was nothing to worry about sir, just some childish playfulness.” Kaidus relayed his opinion of the matter.

Most of the eyes around the dinner table perked up at the proclamation of ‘childish playfulness’ while looking at the child who spoke the words.

“He knocked you to the ground!” Naleen cried out.

“I missed a step in the form he was teaching me, and fell on my behind. That was what you saw.” A calm and collected answer to her outcry.

“Y-y-YOU COWARD! And you call yourself a man?!” she cried out, pointing a finger at him. “I-IF you want to be a knight, stand up for yourself! I hate people who can’t even fight back! Isn’t that why you’re here?” She screamed at Kaidus. “Tell him Vion! You always say, a great knight is someone who never lets others push them around!”

“That’s enough Naleen!” Kellian ordered.

“But Mother!”

“Please excuse us everyone, it seems my daughter is feeling a bit under the weather, I shall escort her back to her room.” Kellian stated. “And Kaidus, please forgive her. She is just a child.” she lowered her head to plea his forgiveness. Recognition of him as a child did not register.

“No offense was taken, please raise your head.” He replied.

“MOTHER!” Naleen cried out again.

With a curt bow to those at the dinner table, she promptly left - with an angry daughter in tow.

“COWARD!!” Naleen called out as she left the dining hall.

“HAHAAHAHAH! What a feisty one you got there Huin!” a remark from one of the knights.

“I don’t know who she takes after…” Huin replied, beaten.

“Looks like her future husband will be in trouble.” Lord Bulwicent joked with a huge grin on his face.

*AHEM!* Lord Gelrin cleared his throat.

With the young lady gone, Lord Gelrin apologized to those at the dinner table, and the banquet resumed.

“So… you were accosted by a group of boys, and beaten up?” Lord Gelrin spoke to Kaidus, disbelief in his voice.

“Nothing that horrific.” Kaidus replied nonchalantly, while stabbing another piece of sliced meat with his fork before bringing it to his plate.

“If I may ask, why did you not fight back?” Lord Huin spoke.

“There was no need.” A simple reply, as he dipped another piece of the laraze into the sauce before bringing it to his mouth.

Lord Huin’s previous smile seem to have taken on a frown. He was still unable to gauge the child’s abilities with his own eyes. ‘Did he know we were there?’ Huin pondered.

“KAYAKAKAK!!! BOY! You sure are something! Surrounded by a group of sword students and there was no need to retaliate? You really are brave, or was it your fear taking hold?” Lord Bulwicent happily threw out what most of them were thinking.

“There was no need, as they posed no threat to me.” Kaidus answered looking at the old lord.

“KYAHAHHAHAH!! KYAHAHAH!!! Thank you Gelrin. Thank you for inviting me to dinner. This is the best thing I’ve heard in a long time!”  Lord Bulwicent laughed.

“Don’t lie. I heard Ranor knocked you to the ground. That you could barely got up.” Vion spoke with anger in his voice.

‘I see. He must know the other boys, seeing they’re around the same age.’

“Yes of course, that was the case.” He did not want to demean the others in front of Vion, in case this escalates. He opted to hold his tongue and secede to the statement.

“BWAHHAHAHHAHAHHA!! HA… ha… what a good joke boy.” Lord Gelrin mentioned towards Vion. “How about the truth Kaidus? I know you are trying to protect those who assaulted you. Would you be willing to part with the truth if I vow that ‘I Lord Gelrin Ravon, on my honor, will not punish them’?” The Lord asked, his face was red from his outburst of laughter.

“I saw Ranor’s kick and had shielded myself before contact.” A swift and pointy reply.

“Then why did you not retaliate?!” Vion voiced from the side, anger and jealousy rife in his words.

“I did not want to hurt them.” A stoic reply combined with a gaze that overwhelmed Vion and sat him back down in his chair.

Everyone besides Lord Huin, Thirn, Horan, and the Lord Knight Commander shifted in their seat at the child’s tone towards Vion.

…
Silence prevailed for a matter of minutes as everyone attempted to let the tense atmosphere blow over.

“Well then, please excuse me from the table. I wish to pack up and ready for my trip to the academy tomorrow.” Kaidus spoke up, parting the silence.

“Oh, yes, of course. It sure has gotten late, thank you for joining me tonight. If you need anything, please be sure to send someone.” Lord Gelrin answered.

With Kaidus excused, the dinner came to a close, and the others started parting.

The sky was darkening, and Kaidus had returned to his room. Taking off the clothes he had worn to the dinner, he was only in his shorts. He had taken off his clothes to prepare for what comes next.

Sitting back down on the ground, he took a minute to straighten his mind and body. His mana flowed like blood in his veins, the power roaring to be tested.

Having synched both body and soul with meditation, he manifested a small sword of light in his right hand. He calmed his mind and rid it of any thoughts.

First form – Rezut – he angled his small body giving himself a low center of gravity, ready to counter or parry any attacks from his sides and front.
An easy enough form, that was just a stance for retaliation.

Second form – Thoa – his sword arm extended forward like lightning, a single striking thrust, but three quick hits altogether. First cut slices upward, second following the same trajectory of the first one but in reverse, and third one ending with a thrust.
Try as he might, the attack only struck twice unable to keep up with the speed of the triple strike.

Third form – Hing – a quick lunge, unperceivable by the naked eyes, with a horizontal slash, Or a cross slash with two blades.
He succeeded after a couple times trying to readjust to the speed and infusion required for the footwork, but his childish body had lacked the coordination of where he was going.

Fourth form – Plai – the sword slashes in an overhead arc in front of him and swings backward along with his right hand, his body twists and does a diagonal slash to his flank, followed by a punch from his left hand and a quick backwards round house kick using the momentum of the spin.
A simple set of moves using the weight of the sword and motion to spin him around to drive in the other attacks. He completed the form without problem.

Fifth form – Alvue – a single strike from a standing position. The body is relaxed until the instant the devastating strike is performed. Versatile and able to cut at any angle.
He performed various attacks from a relaxed position to get the feelings back.

Sixth form – Sonis – The final form. The sword is thrown, as if folding together the spaces between, he vanishes and appears where his sword is.
Kaidus throws the sword at the door and catches it before it could impale the door, striking his mana infused hands a couple times before getting the feel for the skill.

Six forms that he had mastered in his quest for vengeance a lifetime ago. They were now a constant reminder of the irredeemable actions he had taken.

He had lived this new life without them, but the earlier event had put him into a different mindset.

Being in a child’s body, Kaidus had poured mana into his body and enhanced it to a degree that he would be able to emulate the forms, although not all of them had been performed up to standard.

Having completed his former forms, he moved onto the one’s he had been watching earlier.

There were 8 new forms that he had been watching earlier and were eager to test out. These were the real reasons why he had decided to train his forms. Seeing the students train, he was reminded of the tranquility it had brought him when he was learning.

The ability to close his mind to everything else but the blade in his hands and the sound of it slicing through the air. Parry, counter, attack, defense, blade-lock, high rising attacks, low covers, disarming, killing blows, and everything. Nothing could compared to the fluid movements of the body as it swung around the sword as if dancing along with the Phraes.

But being without training for years and in a child’s body, his body was unconditioned to the strenuous training, and quickly tired out, forcing him to go to bed.

----------------------

“I can’t believe him! I tried to help him and he makes me out to be a liar! And in front of Grandpa and Father!” Naleen angrily ranted in her room to her mother.
The betrayal of her rescue had angered her deeply, and even after finding out that the child was a guest of her grandfather, her irritable mood had not abstain, hence the outburst during dinner.

“Calm down Naleen. I was there, I saw. He must have had his own circumstances if he was willing to label my cute little baby a liar.” Kellian softly hugged Naleen trying to goad her to an understanding.

“Did you notice? All of the other boys ran off as soon as they saw me, but he stood his ground and clarified his position. Not many can do that.”

“But! They were mistreating him!” Naleen declared.

“Be that as it may, he was able to put up with it. He never even brought up the issue during dinner until you stormed into their conversations. Don’t you think you went overboard with what you called him?”

“Hmph! He went overboard! He humiliated me and made me out to be a liar!” she retorted.

“You humiliated yourself by being a crass young lady.” Kellian spoke icily, unwilling to spoil her daughter.
“Think about it. He was a guest of honor protecting the dignity of the students, and you spoke out of place. Who do you think your grandfather would frown upon?” Kellian added.

“...”

“I want you to apologize to him tomorrow before he leaves, and tell him how sorry you are for calling him a coward.”

“…”

“Do you hear me, Naleen Shirce Ravon?”

“Uuu…. FINE!” She answered angrily, the thought of apologizing to that boy was infuriating and humiliating in itself.

-------------------

The Lord Knight Commanded had brought it upon himself to see Kaidus off early in the morning.

He was instructing Kaidus about what to do once he arrives at the Academy and double checking to make sure everything would go smoothly for the boy. Even having Thirn ride on ahead to let the academy know that Kaidus would be arriving that day, and to expect him.

Unexpectedly, Kellian and Naleen came out of the estate. Both were dressed and proper for the occasion.

“Go on Naleen. He is leaving.” Kellian told her daughter

A reluctant Naleen edged forward to where Kaidus and her Grandfather were standing – by the carriage.

She went up to Kaidus and lowered her head.
“I apologize for calling you a c-coward. Mother told me you were doing it for the s-sake of the students. She also said anyone who could look her in the eyes and talk to her as equals, was no coward.” Naleen spoke, without an ounce of apologetic tone.

“W-what is this!?” Lord Gelrin was flabbergasted.

‘Oh? So she realized something’
“Thank you. I too apologize for my actions. I did not mean disregard your help yesterday. The situation did not call for drastic measures, it was the only way I saw to proceed.”  He replied.

“Eh?” Naleen was confused.

“Please accept this as thanks for your kind considerations.”
Holding out a hand, the morning mist gathered above his palm. The mist then coalesced and formed into a tiny six petal flower that he had seen during the long trip to Ferrent. The misty flower then started crystalizing and after fully solidifying, fell onto the palm of his hands.

“It is a danach flower. They grow in the forests along the road here to Ferrent.” Kaidus explained with a smile on his face.

“Thank… you…” Naleen said as she took the crystal flower and moved back to where her mother stood.

As he was about to get onto the carriage, the old lord spoke out to him.
“I never did ask you, what were you doing in the plaza, and why did you save me that day?”

“I was there just to watch the demonstration like everyone else. I saw how you took charge prioritizing evacuation of the people before your knights, I saw your single handed engagement against the Kalligor, and your selfless sacrifice for someone you had never met. The world would be lesser if a great man such as Lord Knight Commander Gelrin were to lose his life.” Kaidus replied to the old lord, with a wide smile on his face before entering the carriage and leaving the Ravon Estate.

--------

After the carriage departed, another old man came out of the estate.

“It looks like it is time for me to bid you farewell too my friend.”

“Leaving already?”

“Only for a while. Your place is like a vacation home to me. I’ll always be back.” Lord Bulwicent said grinning.

“Well then, not too soon I hope. Bring me better news next time, anything but the unruly rumors like the ones this time.” Lord Gelrin spoke back affably.

The two men watched as the carriage exited the walled gates of the Ravon estate, and watched until the carriage disappeared.

“Gelrin. Tell me, why has this child fascinated you so much? You told me you were merely sponsoring him, but everything so far has been too extravagant. What exactly are you withholding from me?” The old Lord Bulwicent asked the Knight Commander.

“Would you believe me if I told you that, that child killed the Kalligor a while ago during the Knightly demonstration?”

“What? Surely you jest!?”

“No at all Faderan. I’ve seen his display of magic with my own eyes even earlier he created a crystal flower out of mist. I could not fathom how he does what he does. He is the real thing. It is as if he lives and breathes magic...”

“You can’t possibly mean!?” Faderan was trying to connect the subtle hints in Gelrin’s words with various events, legends, puzzles, and rumors in his head.

“Yes… He is exactly what we have only ever heard of in legends… it is my wish to see him wherever fate would take him.” Lord Gelrin spoke solemnly

“Impossible… A Dvitus?” The jovial lord had a stern look on his face, as if witnessing the coming of a new era.

Chapter 13- Encounter | Forgotten Conqueror | Interlude

Interlude - thank you

Thanks for reading everyone!

I thought i would take this little occasion before throwing Kaidus into Zorin Academy to show my appreciation.

just to be sure, i do read all your comments, and they are driving me to write even more than i thought i'd be willing to.
even if i don't reply to your comments, do know that i truly appreciate them and have read them.

the idea for this story had been brewing for quite a long time now and it was only recently that i put it into paper.

I started writing it in December and had it on wordpress and then later Baka-tsuki forums, but it never really hit (probably because no one knows about it on wordpress and the lack of traffic on baka forums).

having read Moonlight sculptor on this site last summer, I thought to take a chance and see if the audience here would be like minded, and enjoy my story. imagine my surprise when i got home, and all i had up was the prologue and chapter 1, but there was an audience.

Thank you to everyone for reading my fantasy.

With the conclusion of chapter 14, we have entered in a new phase.

Thank you for reading, and please look forward to the new Arc - Zorin Academy!

Chapter 14 - Dvitus | Forgotten Conqueror | Chapter 15 - Zorin Academy

Chapter 15 - Zorin Academy

In the carriage, Kaidus was finishing up on the book; Life and Death of Malizur Lize Daran Fotbusen.
He had stowed it away when he arrived at the Ravon estate, but traveling in the carriage, it was the perfect opportunity to catch up.

A couple hours later and almost through with the book, he heard the driver.
“Young master, we are approaching Zorin Academy. I can only take to as far as the gates, you will have to walk the rest of the way.”

Engrossed in the book, Kaidus had neglected to look outside until this moment.

The street they were driving on was a triple lane road enough for three carriages side by side. There was even a walkway for people walking along the sides of the road.
The previously large mansions and homes he had passed by while on the way to the Ravon estate were non-existent, instead in their place rivaled long buildings made out of stones shining with the gleam of protective mana infusions.

There were even farms strewn about the area, presumably to feed the academy.

Many people walking about were looking at the carriage, curiosity in their eyes.

As they approached Zorin Academy’s gate, the driver stopped.

“I do not have permission for entry, so you will have to disembark here. That building over there is where new admissions are sorted through, and the small shack there is where the gate seer watches. If you show him your proof of admissions, he will call someone to help you with your luggage.”

The driver pointed to a building in the middle of what looks to be the academy and a small shack near the gate.

Finished with unloading his luggage,
“With that young master, I bid you the best of luck.” The driver gave Kaidus a nod before turning the carriage around and departing back to the Ravon estate.

Kaidus walked up to the shack he had been point towards.

“Hello?” He called out, but there was no answer. Looking around, there was no one to be seen around the gate. Confused, Kaidus let himself in.

The gate opened easily after touching it with his hand that sported the enchantment.

Although the carriage driver had told him that someone would come to get his luggage, with no one around, a single thought lifted the couple bags that he brought along, and he willed them to follow himself inside the gates.

‘Well, looks like it’s the admissions building that I should head to for now.’ unable to find anyone, he started towards the admissions building that the driver had pointed out to him.

Following the pavement, a Kovus peered out of one of the adjacent buildings, then headed towards him.

The Kovus were a friendly race of Mountain dwellers and Kaidus remembers them to live primarily along mountain ranges burrowing into the mountain sides. In this new world, it looks like they had adapted to the changes over the course of history - like many of the other races - and were coexisting with each other.

The Kovus has human-like features with a face, body, arms, and legs. What they differed in was the streamlined protruding plates covering their head instead of hairs. Their hands were significantly larger and more slender than the other races, with powerful legs that can propel them quickly whether it be for hunting prey or escaping predators. Although the majority of them lack affinity with mana, there are quite a few interracial marriages amongst the races nowadays, resulting in a large variety of races with the capability of birthing a mixed child with mana.

“Who are you and how did you get in?” The Kovus spoke.
The Kovus was a female, and from the looks of it, had retained little of the dominant Kovus features.
She had a beautiful face, her head retained the plates but only on the front, the back of her head sprouted bright blue hair flowing down to her back.
Her arms and legs looked completely normal like those of any other humans.
Judging by her looks, she appeared to be around her 20s.

“I am Kaidus, a new student here. There was no one, so I opened the gate and let myself in.”

“Where’s Zeeke?” The Kovus girl asked, him while scrutinizing him.

“I don’t know who Zeeke is, but I was told there would be a gate seer. I called for him but there was no answer.”

“Damit, that bloody thing better not be off chasing something again.”

“I was told to go to the admissions building upon arrival.” Kaidus interjected as she muttered curses about this Zeeke.

“Head straight forward like how you were.” She replied, scanning the grounds for Zeeke.

“Then, please excuse me.” Kaidus resumed his journey towards the admissions building.

Looking around, the Kovus spotted a few packs floating in the air following the child towards the building.

---------------------

“AH! We’ve been expecting you! Lord Gelrin’s little, ‘prodigy’ - if I may be so blunt.” A stout borderline overweight man happily exclaimed after Kaidus had introduced himself and showed his proof of admission – the enchanted mark on his hand.

“We’ve got your room all prepared and ready for you. All that is required to do now is to decide on what you will be studying while attending.”

“What are the options?” Kaidus asked.

“Lord Gelrin spoke extremely highly of you. He had said that you it was unnecessary to put you in with the beginners, so we had decided on a couple of choice courses.”

-Intermediate Arkane studies: the theorization of mana infusions and manifestation into spells for combat, along with hands on display of said spells by teachers.
-Subjugations: a class to teach immobilization spells and self-defense.
-supplementation of mana: for those of lower mana capacities to use their mana efficiently and pull more from the spirit dimension of Lugas.
-Intermediate combat: a class to train mages for combat
-Intermediate summons: for those with an affinity for summoning magic, calling and binding spirits from Lugas.

“Of course numbers and letters will also be taught for those who require them.” The jolly man smiled at Kaidus.

“…..” it was Kaidus’s turn to be speechless. “… Would it be possible for anything more advanced?”

“Don’t let the names and descriptions fool you. These classes are extremely high leveled. Usually a student would have to have studied here for at least two years before they are good enough to move on to intermediate. Even with lord Gelrin’s recommendations, we cannot put you any higher due to your age and the unknowns of your abilities.” The man smiled, a smile of satisfaction.

“I see. How many am I to sign up for?” Kaidus asked, unsure.

“You may sign up for three courses a term. At the end of that term, your skills will be evaluated to see if you may progressed onto more advance classes.”

“Please sign me up for intermediate summons, intermediate arkane studies, and subjugations then.”

“Of course. Will you be requiring classes for letters and numbers?” The plump man asked.

“No. just those three are fine.”

------------------

Having signed up for his points of studies, Kaidus was shown to his room by one of the students.

He garnered many looks while walking through the academy grounds, but paid no attention to them.

His room was west of the admissions building, and in one of the larger boarding houses.

The room was quite large for him alone, and came with many necessities; a desk, a large bed, chairs, even an apparatus that lights up by infusing mana into it - the room even had a lounge chair made with fine fur. There was a shelf where he could store his books, and a chest for his clothes - along with a smaller chest infused into the building with a lock on it for valuables. Looking around the room, he spied a door that opens into his own private washroom complete with toilet and bath.

‘… This is too much.’ When the Old Lord said he had found proper lodging, Kaidus was not expecting a lavish suite.

Unloading, he put his clothes into the chest and put the one book he brought with him onto the shelf. After moving the paper and inks onto the desk, he was practically finished. In the last bag were a couple of steamed Derilt roots that Adalina had packed for him.

Taking them out, Kaidus ate while thinking about home.

------------------

Having finished eating, it was time to look around the academy.

Leaving his things in his room, Kaidus strolled outside into the midday sun.

The academy was overflowing with students moving briskly to and from buildings, many of their eyes caught his figure, while their faces distorted into puzzlement.

“Excuse me, are you one of the master’s child?” an older boy called out to him.

“No.” he replied to the boy who called out to him.

“Are you lost?” the boy called again.

“No. sorry. I’m actually a student. I’ve just arrived today.” Kaidus explained to the boy.

“Oh, Sorry. I didn’t know. The name is Mirat Klivus, a 2nd year student, and you?”

“Kaidus Paltos. This will be my first year. Pleased to meet you.”

“Pleasure is mine.” Mirat replied. “Paltos… never heard of that name before, is your family new in Ward 11?”

“Actually, I’ve lived in the 3rd ward for the past 6 years.” Kaidus replied unashamed of his status.

“Amazing! A commoner in Zorin Academy!” Mirat was happily shaking Kaidus’s hand.

Students walking past were looking at him like he was crazy.

Taking a step back, Mirat looked at him more closely. “Exactly how old are you?”

“Seven.”

“Wha---! The youngest student here is 15. To think that a seven year old… *mumble*” Mirat went quiet talking to himself.

“Not at all. It was just a coincidence that I ended here.” Kaidus tried to quell the young man’s excitement, but such weak reasoning’s fell on deaf ears.

Without another word,
“Would it be too intrusive if I were to ask what studies you are taking?” Mirat, having calmed down by himself, asked Kaidus.

“Looks like I’ll be taking intermediate Arkane studies, intermediate summoning, and subjugation. What about yourself?”

“Intermediate arkane studies… summoning… and subjugations…” Mirat echoed.

“Then we are taking the same studies.” Kaidus replied a smile on his face.

“Oh no. I was just repeating yours to get them through to my head. My studies are Beginner’s combat, beginner’s supplementation of mana, and beginner’s subjugations…” Mirat’s voice lowered as he recited each of his classes.

“Apologies, I did not mean to offend.”

“Eh. Don’t worry about it. I knew it would be something like this when I asked... heheh…” Mirat laughed a slow defeated laugh.

…

“Well, no use beating myself. Want me to show you around the grounds? My 2nd class just finished I’ve got quite a bit of time before the next one.” Having quickly bounced back from his depression, Mirat offered to show Kaidus around.

“That would be greatly appreciated.” Kaidus accepted the boy’s offer.

Zorin Academy is nothing to scoff at. The area itself was more than 50 times larger than the 3rd ward plaza with only two gates leading into the academy, and the academy itself is fenced up with mana infused iron bars all along the perimeters. There were even Azolus trees planted along the inside of the fences to give the academy a feel of privacy and disconnection from the outside.
From the admissions building in the middle, all the main facilities are to the east – combat, demonstrations, magic invocations, team practices, and testing fields. The boarding houses and eateries were located to the west and had a total of six boarding houses in all – his was one of the larger finer boarding houses – along with a variety of student ran shops. To the north were four lecture halls and three other elongated buildings serving as lodgings for the masters, and his most sought after building – the Library a vast tall building that towered over the lecture halls and master’s lodges.
Between the three distinctive areas were wide open spaces for the students to relax and socialize, all with tables and large trees providing ample shade.

“By the way, who is Zeeke?” having been shown around, it was the one curiosity that was left.

“The gate seer?” Mirat replied confused at the question.

"Earlier, a girl called it a ‘thing’. I've not seen it for myself and have been curious about it since” He clarified his question.

“Zeeke… hmm… I guess you can call it a summon spirit? It’s been with the academy for as long as anyone could remember. He is usually docile, but last year, one of the lord was here making a huge case about why his son got dispelled and attempted to enter the academy grounds. No one knew where Zeeke came from, but he suddenly appeared and thrashed the lord; breaking his collarbone and one of his leg.” Mirat seemed to have grimaced as he told that later part about Zeeke.

“Was there any repercussion?”

“No. the lord had been warned plenty of times, and everyone knew that trespassing into the academy without a mark of admission were grounds for an attack. In my opinion, the lord got off easy. There are stories of Zeeke straight out dismembering intruders in the earlier days of the academy.” The fear was showing in Mirat’s face now.

“I see.” Intrigued by what he just heard, Kaidus wanted to see this ‘Zeeke’ even more.

Having returned to the vicinity of the admissions building,
“Thank you for showing me around. It would have taken me significantly more time without your help.” Kaidus gave Mirat a respecting bow.

“Not at all.” Mirat shook his head signaling it was nothing. “I best be heading off for now, my next class will start soon. Need to return to my room and gather some materials. Nice to have met you Kaidus, I’ll be seeing you around.” Mirat held out his hand.

After the handshake, Kaidus was back to wandering the academy grounds alone.

Mirat Klivus, of House Klivus. Kaidus had learned that the young man was of low nobility within the 11th ward. His great grandfather had served as a commanding knight in one of the previous great wars, and the king at that time had elevated his status to that of a noble for his exemplary services. Humility and the humble origin of their house was something that Mirat took pride in.

It was probably this pride and humility that brought him to talk to Kaidus in the first place.

Being the sole child in the Klivus household to have been gifted with mana ever since his great grandfather, the family had used most of their resources to send him to Zorin Academy. His lack of abilities was something that greatly troubled him.
Hearing that Kaidus, a commoner child had somehow entered himself into the elite school for nobles, it was something that Mirat greatly respected.

‘There are those like him too.’ The thought that not everyone at the academy would be against him - a young upstart, gave him a measure of comfort.

Of course many others had judged him for the clothes he wore and possibly his association with Mirat, but those were minor issues and did not bother him.

More students and some teachers looked towards him curiously as he made his way to the one place he wanted to indulge himself in: the Library.

------------------

Sitting in Intermediate Arkane studies - his first class of the day, Kaidus was reprocessing the title of books he had been looking through yesterday in his head. Sorting them from; what he wanted to read the most, to the least.

Luckily for Kaidus, the new term had just started not too long ago – around the time of the kalligor incident - and the classes were just starting to fall into the actual studies.

Many of the students had laughed and ridiculed him when he entered the classroom, but upon seeing the instructor welcome him, introducing him, and gesturing him to a seat, the room had gone quiet.

“…into your very beings. It is an ever changing and infinite dimension where the primal aspects of our powers are from. The amount of mana required to invoke a single incantation differentiates depending on the user – the control over their mana, their innate abilities, their affinity with the mana in their body, and the primal mana of Lugas.”
The master was lecturing the class about the benefits of being able to utilize one’s mana to the utmost. Although the lecture was reiterating a lot of things that would be taught in the beginners course, the intermediate class was where students start learning the concepts behind drawing the ancient and primordial mana from the spirit world of Lagus.

“Two people of the same capacities but different skills will not be able to recreate the same phenomenon. The one with better control and affinity will able to solidify their magic and bring it out, using only the appropriate amount of mana required, while the one with less ability, control, and affinity will have leakage in their infusion. But while that may be the case with individual capacities, the raw mana that you can draw from Lagus is on a different level. That is one of the reasons why this academy only teaches such things to those who have proven themselves worthy of tapping into the unrestrained pool that is Lagus.” The teacher made eye contacts with all the students in the room before continuing.

“Many up and becoming mages have fallen to the lure that is the power of Lagus. While the raw power makes you near invincible, and a single drop of it could perform miracles equating to a vast measure of your own capacities, it is like a venom that slowly corrodes your mind. Without proper training and discipline, you will end up dead. Or worst, corrupted and your mind lost forever.”

“…” the room was silently listening.

“That being the case, there is an alternative. What is this alternative? Jace.” the instructor questioned one of the students.

“The binding of a spirit to your name from Lagus. By using the spirit as an intermediary, you can purify the raw power with the spirit as a conduit, thus allowing for safe control and use.” The boy promptly replied.
“What is the approximate percentage of usable mana?” The master replied back to Jace.

“Depending on the spirit rank, anywhere from 10 percent to 30 percent.”

“Good. What are the different types of spirits that are possible to contract with? Dorine.”  Pointing towards a girl of around 20.

“The Nuits of Light, Rhas of Shadows, Frems of Fire, Vanu of Water, Vix of Lightning, Das of Earth, Ziv of Wind, Kels of Metal, Hirces of Nature, and the Phraes who are not of the spirit world.” The girl Dorine answered eloquently and gave a wide grin when she added the last ones.

“Well done. Certainly, although unable to be used as the conduit, the Phraes are spirits and can also be contracted.”

“Each spirit enhances the affinity with magic of the same elements and bolster one’s own magic. With the nine elemental types from the spirit world, there are also nine elemental lords who rule over the spirits –“

-Kaidus stirred in his chair.

“Master Gorzon, I believe those are just legends? No one has ever been able to summon an Elemental Lord.” A student interrupted.

“Faden, How many times have I told you to stop interrupting me in class?” the master asked in an affable tone.

“This makes it the 24th time since the beginning of the term.” The student Faden answered with a grin.

“You pesky brat. Yes, it is as you’ve said. No one has been able to summon an elemental lord, the only knowledge we have about them are records from eons ago recalling the last few great mages who brought terror and tyranny upon the world with the elemental lords at their sides. Even being a legend, such information can inspire mages and propel them into new plateaus, so do not dismiss such information.” The master scolded Faden.

“As I was saying before that untimely interruption, there are nine elemental lords who rule over the spirits. Unlike the other spirits who are a conduit, the spirit lords themselves are pure embodiments of mana and from the records, the loss during the purification process does not exist with these lords. Now, how about that for legend?” the master inquired towards Faden.

‘…..’ Memories of the past flashed in Kaidus’s mind.

----

Interlude | Forgotten Conqueror | Chapter 16 - Summoning

Chapter 16 - Summoning

This chapter was such a pleasure to write. hope you all enjoy.

----------

Having sat through the first class with no new information to show for it - and plenty of time before his next one, Kaidus left the room and headed towards the library.

Reading had been something to occupy his time and to gather knowledge about the current world, but his ultimate goal has always been to find out about what happened to the world, and how long he has been gone.

Being an Elite Academy, Kaidus was sure the library would hold some answers to his questions.

The Library had 4 floors with multiple sets of stairs connecting the different levels. He headed straight for the 3rd floor where he had spied a few historical tomes while skimming through the building yesterday.

‘Fall of the Agrian Empire, Rules of History, Devils of the Past, Trials and Tribulations of the Godunul Principality, etc…’
Looking at the titles, none of them came close to anything or place he has ever heard of.
Rules of history was about the suppressions and war between the different races three centuries ago, while Devils of the past merely identified mass murderers and tyrants of the past century. While the other books contained subjects that were irrelevant to his goal.

‘I need something even earlier than these.’ He concluded after looking through the books he had picked out. Luckily, this was but a small shelf in the third floor. He still has three years to peruse through everything in the library. Undaunted by the disappointment, Kaidus made his way towards the 2nd class.

-------------

The class for intermediate summoning was outside for a summoning demo.
Arriving, the number of students in the class was merely 6 students including him.
Three humans - two female and a male, a male Kovus, a female Gveril, and him.
It was surprising for him to see Gverils in the academy, but seeing how they the bore closest resemblance to humans, he understood.

The master quickly introduced him to everyone, and went on with her lesson. While the older students gave him looks of reproach.

“Summoning is not a means to an end. It it’s a means to help you reach that end. Abuse it, and you may find yourself unable to perform magic without the spirit’s help.”
The master said as she started reciting an incantation, then finally invoking it.

*SHWAK!!* A light spirit in the shape of a pegril – a type of bird with an exceptionally long antennae and wingspan – appeared.

“UWAA!” a male student muttered in awe at the sight of the spirit.

“As many of you may have surmised, I am a High Malgin. Only those who have reached the rank of Malgin are blessed by their spirits with the ability to summon them into the physical world as a familiar.” The Instructor specified.

“You all are extremely gifted, and the time for your own summons will soon approach. Even if you may never be able to summon them as familiars, know that; just contracting them to help channel the mana from Lagus will make you a formidable mage.”

“Master, how many spirits are you contracted with?” The Gveril student questioned.

“I am currently contracted with 7 spirits, every elements except shadow and metal.”

“Is there a problem with contracting more than one of the same elemental?” a female student voiced.

“Yes. Although there are special cases where Malizurs have been able to contract more than one of the same type of spirit, normally the limit is one type each. Anymore, and the spirits enter into conflict with each other.”

“What kind of conflict?” the same student investigated.

“Being of the same element, they will try and absorb each other within the physical plane. Most circumstances result in the death of both spirits.” the master answered gravely.

…. Everyone had gone silent at the dark revelation.

“If there is no more questions, I would like for you to get into pairs and attempt a summoning. Luckily there are six of you, so that shouldn’t be a problem.”

“Are we to bind the spirit?” the Gveril student spoke up.

“No. This time will not be the one where you bind your spirit. The practice is primarily to get in touch with the spirit world. If you are lucky, a spirit that has good affinity with you will make contact and link itself with your mind. If you are extremely lucky and the spirit chooses you, you will know.” the instructor explained the goal of the practice, along with some added anticipation.

“What about the incantation for the summoning?” The female student from earlier asked.

“Oh, right.”

Having disclosed the summoning incantation and the various methods of using it, the instructor took a seat on one of the many benches in the practice yard as spectator.

Having paired up with the Gveril, Kaidus was watching as his partner invoked the incantation to ease into Lagus and make contact with the spirits.

“Asiran! DEVO NAAGARTIAN! ENT FEIN-!” his partner was invoking the incantation for a fire spirit.
“AZAN! SURAN ENFREMS!” She yelled out her incantations.

Suddenly a ball of flame appeared in front of her, swirled about, and then vanished into her bosoms.

All the other students stared at the miraculous feat performed before them. Even the master who had been sitting down had stood up and was walking towards Kaidus’s pair, a look of astonishment on her face.

The other two students who were going first invoked the incantation a second time after having failed the first try. There was a sudden breeze that blew by indicating the contact with a wind elemental, and cry of shock as the confirmation of connection with the lightning elemental.

“That was incredible!” the three who had successfully made contact were happily talking amongst each other.

“I can’t believe it Rena, your spirit even came out to greet you!” one of the female students bellowed excitedly.

“It looks like this year’s batch has some promise.” The master spoke with a smile on her face. “Now the next three.”

It was finally his turn.
Summoning was not something he had been practicing in this new life - due to the fact that he had enough power to distort and mold the world to however he want.
But this being a class for summoning, he closed his eyes and concentrated.
No incantation was invoked.
He aligned his mana and synchronized with the elements, the sensation came easily – like reopening a window that he had just closed.

‘Master…’ a voice called to him.

“!!!” he threw open his eyes, panic and sudden realization dawned on him.

Two of the other students muffled their laughter, while Rena eyed him quizzically.

“Did you forget the incantation?” She asked.

“No. Sorry. Just feeling a bit unwell.” He replied.

“Go to the admissions building. Master Borus will see to you.” The master instructed “would you like some help to get there?” she added.

“It’s alright, I’ll be fine on my own.” Kaidus reassured as he heads towards the Admissions building.

Out of earshot,
“Hahahaha! Did you see that? It was like he had a panic attack.” the Kovus boy laughed.
“How did a peasant like that even get into Zorin?” one of the female students remarked.
“Well, we won’t be seeing much of him if he keeps that up.” The human boy added.

“Quite all of you. Proceed with the practice.” The master ordered.

Having left the class half way, he had an abundant amount of time until his next class. Instead of heading to the Admissions building, Kaidus headed straight to his room.

-----------------

Adalina was currently looking around in the 3rd ward market shopping for dinner. Anise was strapped to her back and ogling the shops while making incomprehensible conversation with the shoppers.

Anise had asked about Kaidus the day he left, and after hearing that he had gone somewhere, had cried herself to sleep that night. She had been asking about him incessantly for the past day only ending it this morning.

Today would be the third day her son was away from the house, and she was excessively worried for him.

She missed his tiny posture when he sat sluggishly by the window reading one of the many books he brought home. Her conversations with him about the happenings around the 3rd ward, his ruse with Anise making her laugh, and even his progressively detailed explanations when she asked him about what he’s reading.

“How about we cook something nice tomorrow morning and give it to daddy to see if he can bring it to Kai?” Adalina asked, turning her head to the side to talk to Anise.

“Fo Anish too?” Anise asked.

“For Anise too.” Adalina replied, a smile on her face.

“UHN!” Anise nodded happily.

--------------------------

“I see you are as busy as ever, Gelrin.” an older gentleman – although not as old as Gelrin - greeted the Old Knight Commander after intruding into his study.

“Pate? HAHAHA!” The old man was ecstatic at this reunion. “You should have sent words! I would have come to greet you at the gates!”

“There was no need for that. I wanted to see if you can still recognize an old man like me.” Pate sneered at the old man.

“BWAHAHAHHA!!” the old man went into his fit of laughter.

“You haven’t aged a bit! There’s no way I wouldn’t recognize you.” Having calmed down, the old man spoke.
“Has it already been six years since your last visit to Ferrent?”

“I was here two years ago, but circumstances did not avail myself to come pay you a visit. My apologies.” Pate gave an apologetic bow.

“Nonsense! The records you brought me last time has really helped in my research. I am grateful that you even bothered to visit me at all!” Lord Gelrin spoke graciously.
“Please sit. We have much to catch up on!”

The two gents reminisced about their earlier days and eventually caught up onto current events.

With the pleasantries over with, business was starting.
“A little bird told me that you recently took a child under your wings, going as far as showering him with an exorbitant amount of gifts and privileges?” Pate queried.

“I’ve done no such thing, but I did sponsor the child into Zorin.”

“Hoh? Zorin Academy?”

“The very one.”

“The bird also insinuated that the child played a large part in the recent incident at the plaza.” Pate said, sheepishly.

“Well, just who is this bird? Let me know so that I may pay him his due respect with strangulation.” Gelrin jested.

“So, it is true.”

“Yes... Like I’ve told everyone who’s asked.
while I was on the brink of death, the child… kind of… sort of blew up the kalligor. He saved my life and those of my men.” Lord Gelrin spoke reluctant to fall into Pate’s pace.

“The child did it?” like a riddle, things were coming together at last.

“Yes. It was unlike anything I’ve ever seen before. You may think me delusional, but after the boy was done, we could not even make out which pieces of the kalligor was which. Bones, flesh, scales, claws, everything had been shredded into pieces and blown about the plaza.”

“There was a flash of light…” Pate muttered.

“!!” it was now Gelrin who was curios. “How did you know?”

“I never told you, but six years ago I picked up a family of three - a husband, wife, and an infant child, from a small village in southern Darsus. My caravan had been assailed by bandits, and having given up myself and those in my charge for death, a blinding light seared our eyes. When next my vision came to, I saw a scene of blood splattered all around us, and the young wife was holding her child to her breast.”

… Gelrin was shocked. ‘It was true.’ He thought to himself, about Adalina's declaration of the child’s capabilities ever since he was an infant.

“We in the caravan had thought the wife to be our savior… but if it was the child, then this is a completely different state of affairs. the measure of his abilities now that he’s older… exactly what would become of such a person in the future…?” Pate spoke carefully and quietly as if talking to himself.

“…” the old lord himself was pondering the same thing.

---------------

A dank windowless chamber - filled with a surplus of artifacts and relics from ages past.
An old man was sitting at a desk recording newly acquired items via candle light. This has been his job for the past 40 years, and the work had become something of a rhythm to him.
On his desk laid two pieces of metal. One - a circular shape with a face on it, and the other - a broken piece of a blade with runes carved along the edge.

As the old man jotted down descriptions and illustrated the two pieces of metals into his ledger, a dim light caught the corner of his eyes.

The object that was emitting the light was an old ebony dagger. The hilt was glowing with a dim light while the blade had started to ooze a shadowy miasma.

The object had never done anything like this in all the years since he began working there. Currently the 18th generation of keepers, knowledge about everything inside the room was something that he prided himself on. Yet this specific dagger was a mystery.
No one knew its origins or the person who founded the artifact, even his keeper predecessors had no knowledge pertaining to the dagger.

Being the only person allowed into the chamber, the old man was in a dilemma on how to approach this situation. Without any idea, he stood at a distance - unwilling to get in range of the miasma, watching to see what would happen.

The glow started getting brighter and brighter. The miasma that had been oozing now looked as if it was alive and started forming into something. Illuminated by the glow of the dagger’s hilt, the old man clearly saw the formation of an arm. The hand moved towards the dagger, and as soon as the misty hand grabbed onto the hilt, the weapon vanished in a flash of light.

------------

A sleek black dagger appears onto an open palm. A cloud of black fog started seeping out of the dagger and forms into a shadowy figure – a fully formed upper body while the legs retained a misty form.

" I… have been waiting… master…” The hazy figure spoke, as he bowed towards his master.

Chapter 15 - Zorin Academy | Forgotten Conqueror | Chapter 17 - The Price of Conceit

Chapter 17 - The Price of Conceit

Sorry guys, only 1 chapter today. i had a blast writing it.
i didn't even know it was going to turn out like this. i guess it's like they say. sometimes stories just write themselves.
Hope you all enjoy.
Chapter 18 will start tonight, and i will hopefully have 2 chapters for you guys again tomorrow.

-------------------

“Hasen.” Kaidus spoke to the entity in front of him.

“Yes… master…” it replied back, voice raspy and intangible.

“Where is Vishan?”

“I… do not know…” the figure of smoke replied.

“What about Zion and Feziel?”

“I… do not know…” the same reply.

“Did you know I would return?” he finally asked a more reasonable question.

“Yes…”

“Why did I return?”

“Me…” a swift answer.

One of the many answers he had been looking for.
“Explain. NOW.” Kaidus demanded.

“Your will… my life… death... impossible… we two… must die… together… only way…” as cryptic as the explanation was, the main points were there.

“… Is it the same case with the others?” Kaidus asked curiously.

“No…”

“Hasen, you must explain. I cannot understand when you do not.” Kaidus spoke to the entity, his voice calm.

“By your will… master… gifts… bestowed… each brother… their own… mine… life… as long… as I live… you will always… return… while you live… I cannot… perish…” The entity gave a broken explanation.

‘That explains why…’ Kaidus was silently thinking. Trying to give answers to previously unanswered questions with the onslaught of information he had just received.

“Do the others also know that I am back?” he spoke up after a silent moment, having sorted his thoughts.

“I… do not know…” The smoky figure replied. “I… was the first… my connection… strongest…”

“You should have known I’ve been back for years. Why call to me now?” Kaidus inquired.

“Knowledge… yes… connection… impossible… Lagus… link had to be… re…established…”

“I see…” By tapping into Lagus for his summoning class, he had restored the link he had with Hasen, and possibly the others.

“Tell me, what has happened while I was gone?” he asked Hasen.

“I… do not know… master…”

An expected answer.

“What of Lovik?” Gritting his teeth, Kaidus slowly spat out.

“The… ancient one… slumbers… awaiting his… freedom…”
Kaidus’s anger flared up for an instant, disappearing just as fast.

Having spent an enormous amount of time and mana to summon Hasen from wherever he had been, the time for his 3rd class was quickly approaching. It was not the time to be infuriated.

“Stay here. I will be back.” he told Hasen.

“I… cannot comply… sense… magic… too long… have I waited… must protect… master…”  Hasen refused.

The ever loyal protector.

“Then disguise yourself. I do not want to be carrying around a weapon.”

Hasen’s form dissipates. The dagger started shining and shrinking. Once the brightness died, in its place was a small plain black ring.

Putting the ring on, Kaidus left his room and proceeded towards his next class: Subjugation.

------------------------

Unlike the previous summoning class, subjugation had a good amount of students— around twenty in all.
Four of them he recognize from both his arkane and summoning classes.

Having gotten there before the subjugation master had arrived, he took a seat by the back of the room. Some of the students looked at him oddly as he moved past them. Kaidus caught the boy who was in his summoning class surrounded by a group of students all looking at him, sneering.

“They… mock you… master…” the ring echoed in his head.

“It is of little concern. Let them do as they will.” He replied silently.

One of the female students in the group, who had been sneering at him caught his line of sight and stalked towards him—as the other students made silent cheers.

The girl looked to be in her late teens. She had beautiful green hair braided into a style he had not seen before, her body was slender, yet had generous proportions where it mattered. He could see she was a beauty at once.

“You must be Kaidus, Lord Ravon’s little Paragon.” The student spoke, her smirk prevalent.

“I am Kaidus. Lord Ravon is my patron.” He gave her an honest reply while looking her in the eyes. she had green eyes that matched her hair.
There was no use hiding the fact that Lord Gelrin Ravon was his sponsor. Kaidus had deduced that a good portion of the academy already knows, or that they knew a powerful Lord was behind his admission.

Irritation surfaced on her face. A tip of the mouth, a slight of the eye, Kaidus caught them all in an instant before they quickly vanished.
“I am Prim Ashlin Lithius, of the proud Lithius house of Mages that serve directly under his majesty King Sarjace. Second daughter, and third child to attend this prestigious academy.” Prim spoke out her title and family, then leaned in close to him. “I heard about your deficiencies earlier in your summoning class. You would do well to stay out of our way… peasant.” She warned, her last word filled with malice.

“Pleased to make your acquaintance.” Kaidus replied, his voice calm and undeterred.

Seeing his conduct antagonized her even further.
“You will learn your place soon enough.” She smiled a beautiful smile as she spoke those words, before heading back to the group of students.

“Master…” the ring reverberated in his head.

“Stand down Hasen.” He whispered back.

“The wench… dares to… threaten… you…” it continued.

“Enough.” He ordered.

“Yes… master…” submitting, the ring went quiet.

It was not long before the subjugation master arrived and class was underway.

The master had lectured about the necessity of immobilization and its versatilities, demonstrating one of the various ways to immobile a person by using vexatious students as demonstrations.

It was now group practice, and the master was pitting them against each other.

“I don’t think I need to remind you—having already done this plenty of times already. But, just to be sure, NO offensive magic. As usual, the practice will be elimination. You will get points depending on how many of your opponents you immobilize, and my assessment of their strength.”

“Master Keral, what about the new student?” a male student asked.

“Kaidus will sit out this time to get a feel for the practice. As usual, we will start with miss Lithius first.” Master Keral replied. “Prim!”

“Yes master!” The girl eagerly spoke as she came forward.

The practice was a one on one duel in a separate room right next to the lecture hall.
There was an elongated oval made out of wood in the middle of the room—where the duelists would compete.

The practice encompasses spell incantation, invocation speed, strength of the spell, and most importantly: control.
While speed and strength of the spell came into play, it was the amount of strength put into application of the spell—by the user—that is the most crucial. Too much power, and your opponent could be permanently damaged. Not enough, and the duelist would be unable to resist his opponent’s magic.
Like a flame. Feed it just enough, while properly stoking it, and it and your meal will be cooked to perfection. Too much fuel, and the pyre will swallow everything whole leaving nothing but charred remains.

Having given the class the incantation for a simple paralysis spell, master Keral ushered Prim and a girl onto the stage.

“Looks like you are out of luck this time too Shesal.” Prim spoke, grinning at the other girl.

“I’ll definitely have you on the ground begging at my feet this time, Prim.” The girl Shesal replied back jovially.

“Enough talk you two. Begin!”

“Asiran! Notis valian shis-!” Shesal voiced her incantation out loud, while at the same time, prim was silently muttering hers.

Suddenly Shesal’s incantation stopped and she started twitching. She dropped down on the ground and started writhing and convulsing, trying to break free of the binding. A couple seconds later, the movement stopped. She had given up.

Some of the girls cheered while many clapped.

‘She’s good.’ Kaidus thought to himself, having witnessed the spectacle.
Prim’s magic had power and control behind it. The speed was also quite fast.

“Next, we’ll have Ryker take on prim.” The master spoke, having unbound Shesal from her constricted position.

“HERE!” the student called out as he walked out of the audience onto the stage.

Kaidus watched as Prim easily took down her opponents one by one. Overall, half of the class had already lost to her undefeated streak.

“You guys. What have you been doing out of class?!” Master Keral yelled at the class.
“…” no one spoke up.

“You all need more practice! I had thought at least by the 5th one, you would have taken Miss Prim off of her streak. And here 14 of you, single handedly defeated! How did you go from 8 last time to 14 this time?!”

“Even if you say that… Prim is just too strong…” a defeated boy quietly spoke.

“Enough of the excuses! You are all in this class because all of the masters have deemed you adequate. Don’t even dare try to give me an excuse like ‘she’s just too strong’. You all just lack practice and commitment!” an angry tirade came out of the master.
The boy went quiet.

“Any volunteers to take on Prim?” Master Keral asked, looking at the group of students who had not yet had a turn.

“Master.” Prim spoke.
Everyone turned to look at her.

“I’m sure Kaidus has had enough of spectating? Surely any member of the Academy would understand the rules and conducts for this practice by now.” she spoke, genially.

“Hmm…” Pondering about the idea, Master Keral looked at Kaidus.

“We all already know that Lord Ravon was the one who made the exception for him into Zorin. All of us are exceedingly curious about his abilities. You said so yourself, ‘we are all here because we have been deemed adequate’, won’t you allow us this chance to see Kaidus’s abilities?” Prim spoke coyly.

“All of you?” Master Keral looked back at her students. Everyone nodded at him. “Ha… so much for keeping that under wrap.”

“Kaidus, will you please join Prim in the exercise?” Master Keral asked Kaidus. He himself was quite eager to see the potential of the one who the Lord Knight Commander had hastily admitted into Zorin.

“Of course.” Kaidus voiced, as he stepped forward from the audience.

“Don’t go and have a panic attack this time.” A boy jeered out.
“Do you at least remember the incantation?” One of the Kovus boy’s yelled out.
“Go easy on the kid, Prim.” One of the girls chimed in.
“SHOW HIM NO MERCY!” another one yelled out.

Walking into the arena, Prim’s gaze was on him the whole time.
‘So this is what she meant by “you will learn your place”…’ he thought to himself.
A conniving grin appeared on Prim’s face as he took his position and turned to face her.

“Both contestants ready?” Master Keral checked.

“YES!” Prim exclaimed excitedly.
“Yes.” Kaidus spoke.

“Begin!”

As soon as the signal came, Kaidus extended his left hand towards Prim.
The room stopped. The duel was over.

Prim was solidly frozen in place. Her mouth never even had time to mutter a single line of the paralysis incantation.
She was so firmly in place, that even her eyes were unable to blink.

Kaidus lowered his left hand, and calmly turned to look at Master Keral for the duel’s conclusion.

“What’s going on?” The onlookers asked each other, unable to explain what just happened.

“W-winner. Kaidus…” Master Keral spoke, his voice filled with fear and awe.
‘Incredible...”
In that instant after he had signaled to begin the duel, a single blast of condensed mana erupted from the child—Following along his outstretched arm and assaulted Prim. There had been no invocation or anything, his magic had been perfect. Every single ounce of the mana employed had been solely towards the complete immobilization of Prim.
The paralysis magic itself was leagues beyond the simple incantation he had relayed to the class. Even he himself a Malgin would have to take time to invoke such a spell, whilst the child did it without muttering a single word.

‘A Malizur…’ he thought to himself. But in the depths of his mind, he remembers the legendary mages of ages past whose title has fallen into obscurity. Mages who bound spirits to their wills, as easily as breathing. Sorcerers who wove and shaped the world, Tyrants who overthrew Kingdoms with their extraordinary strength, Warlocks who enslaved continents, Enigmas with the power to establish their own kingdoms.
‘Dvitus…’ the word rang sharply in his head.

“Class dismissed...” He called out, requiring time to calm down and collect his thoughts.

All the students had puzzled looks on their faces.

Kaidus made a curt bow towards him, and simply walked out of the room.

It took Keral a combination of three advance incantations to unbind the frozen Prim.

---------------

“UNFORGIVABLE! UNFORGIVABLE! UNFORGIVABLE!!!!!!” In her room in one of the female boarding house, Prim was loudly cursing Kaidus.

Born from a family with exceedingly good magical pedigree, she was the youngest of five children and had the most overwhelming amount of mana. She had awoken to her powers two years ago when she was 15, and after having developed her magic to an extent via a home teacher, enrolled into Zorin Academy last year.
Establishing herself as a formidable student, she was quickly elevated to the intermediate courses after only a single year in beginners.
She was always one of the top—if not the top student—in all of her classes.
Especially in subjugation, she was unrivaled ever since the beginning of the new term. But, as abruptly as she rose to the top, some nobody had come and toppled her out of her position.

When the match started, glaring at him, she had caught his eyes. In that instant, a deep fear gripped her and before she knew it, she was already frozen.
She had been powerless in his binding—unable to even cry out at the humiliation. She had tried a counter immobilization-cancel like those her elder siblings had taught her, even attempting an offensive ice spell in her desperation, but her mouth had refused to invoke the incantations.
The humiliation she had to suffer through as he walked out of the class like it was none of his business. The snickering of her classmates as they watched while the master carefully undid the bindings.

“CURSE HIM!! NEVER! I WILL NEVER FORGIVE HIM!!” She screamed.

-----------

Four days later, and word had started to spread.
Having taken down Prim, the students from the subjugation class was keeping their distance, and whispers were flying around.

Mirat caught him between one of his classes yesterday and asked him about it.
Having confirmed the rumors, Mirat had warned Kaidus that Prim has lots of friends in high places, and that she may retaliate.
There had been many looks of aggression, but no one had opted to come out and openly assault him.

Possibly until today.

“Can I help you?” He spoke to his stalker.
Ever since the first day where he defeated Prim, there was always two presence following him out of his room and to his classes.
He had decided to confront his stalkers today. Turning the corner of one of the practical buildings to get out of sight of other people, he stood there waiting until his pursuers thought him far enough to follow.

“Uhk!” the boy made a noise, almost bumping into Kaidus.

There were two of them. A male and female student. Both of them were students in his subjugation class, and Kaidus knew them to be of Prim’s inner circle.

“We… we want you to tell everyone the truth!” the boy screamed, a tinge of hesitation and fear in his eyes.

“What truth?” Kaidus replied, uninterested.

“That you cheated.” A prompt reply by the female student.

“The truth is, we had a practice duel, and I won.” Kaidus replied, he was calmer than the two who confronted him.

“We know you cheated! There’s no way a commoner brat like you could have defeated Prim!” the female answered, anger and accusation in her voice.

“…master…” the ring resounded in his head. Kaidus paid no mind to it.

“Do you have proof?” he inquired.

“…” the students had no reply.

“If there is no proof, then please do not falsely accuse me of something I did not do.” He spoke, before turning and starting to walk away.

After a good distance, he hears -
“YOUR DEFEAT IS PROOF ENOUGH!” the girl called out.
Looking back, a raging torrent of flame stormed towards him.
It was a combination attack, swirling about the flame was wind—encircling the fire and keeping it from diffusing into an area while heading straight for him.

A wall of smoke exploded out of the ring on his finger and shielded him.
Before the flame and wind could strike Kaidus, the wall of smoke had swallowed it.
“YOU… DARE…AT MY MASTER…” the cloud had formed into a figure.
Before him stood Hasen, Lord of Shadows, and Ruler of Darkness.

Chapter 16 - Summoning | Forgotten Conqueror | Chapter 18 - Inherent Darkness

Chapter 18 - Inherent Darkness

Thank you everyone, for all your support!

I do see questions in the comments, and would love to just throw my answer sheet at you guys, but that would make for very poor story telling on my part, so please bear with me. :D

Thank you for waiting, and without further ado, I present you: Chapter 18.

-------------

“Stand down Hasen! These two are MINE.” A livid tone escaped his mouth—quelling the familiar’s anger instantly.
Memories of past oppression by the same type of people filled his cool calculating mind.
-torture
-death of loved ones
-powerlessly begging
-the darkness
-THE CARNAGE
-the emptiness…

‘Never again.’ he had promised himself. It was time…

“Master…” Hasen muttered, dissipating and retreating into the ring out of fear. The bloodlust emitted by his master was one he had not felt ever since that fateful day outside of Veratoraliz.

Having seen what just happened, the two students were frozen in place. Terror like never before constricted them and refuse to let them escape. Their previous feasible outlook of defeating the child—via ambush—had evaporated. An oppressive presence now coiled about and encircled the two, as if to choke the life out of them.

Watching the child slowly stalk towards them, they noticed.
His usual calm demeanor, all but gone. His body was enveloped by a thin visible film of pure mana—streaking a pale blue here and there as it reflected the sun. His previously childish eyes were dark and lacked any innocence. Inside them, lurked the broken shadow of death.

Powerless as the child closed in on them, the female student started to cry while the male student tightly shut his eyes, unwilling to look at Kaidus any longer.
They did not even have the capacity to think about using their status to bargain, nor the name of their houses.
It was like being in the tight jaws of a Drakall. No matter how much a person begs and plea, in the end, they were just food.

“Open your eyes.” Kaidus spoke to the male student whose knees had given out and was currently eye level with him.
Looking at Kaidus, the student started tearing up.

“Please. *sob* we… we didn’t mean to!” the female inserted in between her sobbing.

“You DARE, lie to me?” Kaidus retorted, his voice emotionless. “Such blatant aggression cannot be construed as “ACCIDENTAL’.”

“P-Please!!! We’re sorry!!” the male student cried out in anguish.

“Do not presume for even a second that—being a child, I do not understand the scorn from all of you “Elites”. That I will just lie down and be trampled upon for your amusement!”

“Please… please… please… please… please… please… please…” the boy was whimpering as he pleaded, while the girl’s sobbing grew louder.

“Why should I spare cowards, who conspire against me behind my back? Why should I spare you two?” he angrily retorted at the incessant pleading.

“Please forgive us… we *sob* we’re sorry… *sob* we won’t ever do it again *hic*” the female student begged.

Kaidus drew away from staring them down.
“Consider yourselves lucky, for this life has taken too much already.” Kaidus spoke, grinding his teeth to suppress the urge to obliterate the two in front of him.

“Know that your insignificant lives mean NOTHING to me. I am here for answers, not to join in on your petty squabbles. Leave me be, or there will BE no next time.” He advised, before walking away.
Wails of relief exploded behind him.

---------------------

A good distance away from the event that had just taken place, an academy master had been watching.

Ever since Kaidus’s duel with Prim, Keral had paid close attention to the boy.
It was two days ago when he noticed something peculiar going on.
He kept seeing Lisin and Jorva whenever he spied Kaidus walking about the academy grounds.
He had been waiting until after class today to discuss what was going on in private, but as soon as class was over, they had disappeared.
It was sheer coincidence that he saw them behind one of the practical buildings on his way back to his room.

From a distance, it looked like the three were talking, and then Kaidus walked away.

Suddenly without provocation, Lisin and Jorva ambushed the boy with magic.

Keral was surprised at the sudden attack, and started invoking a barrier hoping to make it in time. Before he even finished the incantation, a cloud of black smoke suddenly erupted from the boy’s vicinity and swallowed the two intermediate student’s magic—like dousing an ember with a tub of water.

What came next was even more startling.
The smoke then formed into a figure, and spoke. It was unlike anything he had ever seen before.
‘Master’ the thing had called the young boy. Even being a full building away, the entity’s words thundered in his ears.

Kaidus stepped forward, and the entity vanished.
Suddenly an oppressive atmosphere swept over him—locking him in place, as Kaidus walked towards the two older students.

He tried to undo the immobilization with spells, nothing worked. It was the child’s bloodlust and overpowering will that had rooted him.
His body unwilling to approach the incident that was unfolding.

Even fearing for the two students, Keral could do nothing but watch in awe.

Jorva suddenly fell on his knees, while it looked like Lisin had started crying.
It was impossible to tell who the victim was in this situation.

Having approached the students, Kaidus turned and left—as if nothing had transpired—moments later. Leaving the two students to cry in despair.

As the child strode away, the oppressive atmosphere cleared away almost instantly.
Keral was able to move again.

Having seen everything,
‘We have severely underestimate Lord Ravon’s claims…’ Master Keral admonished himself.

The master had not been the only one in the vicinity of the bloodlust. A number of students who had been in the building adjacent to the event had become unconscious when the domineering atmosphere swept through.
Like Keral, other masters who had been in the building were fixed in place unable to move. None of them had any idea as to what was happening besides the indomitable fear binding them.
It was only after the air had cleared and Kaidus had left, that people started coming out to investigate.
Only find Lisin and Jorva in their despicable state.

----------------------------

‘What was I doing?! I was about to kill them both!’ Kaidus had returned to his room. His temper having cool enough for him to start thinking logically, he was reevaluating the incident. ‘I did not obtain this strength to become like them!’ he scolded himself.

He had lost his senses when the two students mindlessly attacked him without an ounce of consideration for his wellbeing.

More memories flashed in his mind.
-a broken mind, his powers outraged.
-death… so much death.
-everyone he cared about, gone.

He could have gone about the incident a lot more amicably and still gotten his point across. Kaidus thought, as he sat down on the floor and started meditating to calm his mind.

-----------------

“NO! NO MORE! LEAVE ME OUT OF THIS!” Lisin screamed at Prim—who had come to visit her—before shutting the door in her face.

“Lisin, let me in!” Prim yelled out.

“Prim you can’t do this! W-WE can’t do this! He warned us!” Lisin yelled from inside her room. Fear and panic in her voice.

“What happened?! Lisin! Talk to me!”

“I don’t know! JUST LEAVE ME ALONE!” Lisin yelled out. She had started to cry.
Unable to get anything out of her, Prim left.

“STUPID! STUPID! STUPID!” rebuking herself, Lisin recalls the action she and Jorva had taken in their emotional state.

Those icy eyes that were filled with hatred and death. She could still see them clearly whenever she closed her eyes.

“I want to go home…” she cried. Wishing to be as far away from the academy as possible.

--------------

“Not you too!” Prim exclaimed when she saw Jorva.
Jorva and Lisin were two of her closest friends in the academy. She had known them since her first year, and their rivalry had helped push her to where she is now.
Unable to accept Prim’s loss to Kaidus, the two had helped her hatch a plan for revenge.
They would watch and tail him to find any sign of weakness or unlawful actions, and use that against him to humiliate or get him thrown out of the academy.
But it seems the plan had fallen to pieces just after a couple of days.
Having visited Lisin, she had never seen her friend in such a state.

A hunched Jorva sat on one of the benches, his face down and unwilling to look at her.
She had asked someone to fetch him from his room for this occasion.

“Please tell me what happened.” she told Jorva.
“W-we need to s-stop this P-Prim…” Jorva was stuttering and his voice, barely audible.
“Jorva. Please. What happened?” Prim asked again.
“H-He had a g-guardian Spirit… I-it t-t-TALKED!” Jorva cried out in fear.
“Jorva. Spirits don’t talk! And it’s impossible for him to already have a spirit!” Prim knew the summoning classes don’t start learning to bind their spirits yet.

“Y-YOU GO ATTACK HIM A-AND SEE FOR Y-YO-YOURSELF!” Jorva yelled back, fear and anger mixed together.
Prim was dumbstruck over the outburst.

“H-He’s not right, Pr-Pr-Prim, s-something’s not right about h-him. W-we need to s-stay as f-far away as we c-can. H-he said t-t-there would b-be-be no ne-ne-next t-time” Jorva eked out the warning Kaidus had given them, before bringing his hands to his face to hide the tears.

“H-he’s d-da-dangerous.” Jorva said as he wiped his tears. Before getting up and retreating.

Prim had come for answers, but now she was more confused than ever.

-------------

An old bald man with a scruffy white beard was sitting in his office, happily whistling while looking through ledgers recorded by his assistants.
Earlier in the day, his extremely acute senses had picked up a colossal outburst of mana within his academy.

‘An exceptionally powerful one has appeared.’ He mused to himself at the time.
He is the current headmaster of Zorin academy. He is, Nylen Gvius Daz Jozion. One of two Malizurs in the continent of Darsus, and the only mage of such rank in all of Ferrent. He had earned the title Daz, derived from the spirit name Das for his unrivaled mastery with earth magic.

One of the perks of being a headmaster, was not having to do anything himself. Being something of an eccentric, Nylen had literally shut himself in his room for days now, with his assistants bringing him news and anything he required. His only actual job now was looking through official documents affiliated with the academy, and drafting some of his own for the instructors.
Of course, the letter of recommendation from Lord Ravon had fallen into his hands. He himself was the one who had approved of the untimely admission, but had been skeptical of the contents of the letter, paying no heed to them. The admission was merely to comply with regulations, and do an old friend a favor. He had not been expecting much.

Yet now, his blood boiled in anticipation at meeting this child.

-----------------

In his room, the child stirred.
Having been unable to purge his frustration with meditation, Kaidus had spent the night falling into his blade forms and mindlessly training until his body gave out and sleep overtook him.

The academy has a system of seven days of classes and then four days off, called the Ryes, for students to practice and reflect on what they’ve learned.
Yesterday was the last day of classes before the ryes, and today was the beginning of the break. He would use this chance to return home.
Hopeful, that seeing his family would help ease and clear his head.

Stopping by the shops around the boarding houses, he got himself breakfast—grilled oriv deer skewer with a scoop of mashed mulse and a cup of tangy shara—before heading off towards the academy’s gate.
Being the start of the ryes—and early morning, very few students were up and about.

“Good morning Zeeke.” Kaidus spoke to the small feline looking spirit guarding the gate as he approached.
Zeeke was currently in his small feline form, taking in the morning rays in front of his shack.
“RA! GARAR!” it replied back, looking away uninterested.
Kaidus had made an effort to find Zeeke after he had learned about the spirit, and found him three days ago.

Surprisingly, Zeeke was of the nature element, and his elusiveness was due to his constant attention towards animals that had wandered into the academy.
Kaidus was walking back from the library between one of his classes that day when he stumbled upon a small feline chasing a bird across the academy excitedly. As soon as the cat noticed him, it grew in size and transformed into that of a majestic Joukis—a type of large cat—as if to flaunt its magnificence, and for him to disregard the previous disgraceful display. An immense amount of power could be felt emanating from the spirit.
After showing that he did not mean to intrude onto the spirit’s playfulness, Zeeke came up to Kaidus to asses him, before returning to his small form and continuing his antic.
After that first meeting and knowing what it was, he had been able to spot Zeeke about the academy here and there chasing various other small creatures.

“…it is… but a child…” Hasen remarked to him as they passed through the gate.

A short walk from the gates of the academy, Kaidus was paying for a carriage to take him home.

“Will you require a pick up young master?” the clerk asked him.
“Yes. Please.”
“Let’s see… trip to the 3rd ward with a pick-up in three days… distance… time…. That will be 17erns and 4kuis. 8erns there and 8 to pick up with an added 1ern 4kuis for convenience.” The clerk replied after doing some quick calculations. “You can either pay for the pick up now or later, along with the additional 1 and 4.”

Kaidus gave the clerk 10 metal double-bits. He had used one of the three green fers Troyle had given him to pay for his meals in the academy, and had change left over from it.

“Thank you for your patronage.” The clerk replied, handing him back 2erns and 3kuis.

As the small single person carriage passed the scenery of farms and elongated stone houses around the academy, making its way into the residential areas of the nobility, he regretted not bringing a book to pass the time.

Chapter 17 - The Price of Conceit | Forgotten Conqueror | Chapter 19 - Family

Chapter 19 - Family

Sorry about yesterday. Things came up, and was unable to write the second chapter.

Enjoy it today. :D

Forgot to add: Thank you to everyone who rated and reviewed my fiction! Forgotten Conqueror has officially stepped into the 50 best rated. Cant thank you all enough. And to all my readers, you guys are awesome!

Now, onto writing chapter 20!!

----------------

In a small three bedroom house of the 3rd ward, a mother was reading to her daughter.
“…the Phrae queen asked the little girl, who stumbled upon the forest of the Phraes.”

“Ish shi a gud garl?” the little girl asked, tilting her head back to look at her mother.
“Yes. She’s a very good girl.”
“Like Anish?” Anise asked her mother.
Smiling, Adalina looked at her daughter. “Yes. A very good girl, just like Anise.” she replied back.
“Ehehehe” the little girl giggled triumphantly, before turning back to look at the picture book in front of her.

They were currently sitting in the living room downstairs. She had just finished doing chores around the house, and was taking time to read to Anise before preparing for Lunch.

“My mommy is sick. Please help her. Said the little girl.” Adalina read.
On the book was an illustration of a little girl kneeling before a floating woman.

“Hur momy shick?” Anise interrupted.
“Yea. Her mommy is sick.”
“Ish hur tummy hurting?” Anise asked with worry in her face.
“Yes, but she’s going to be fine.” Adalina reassured. Anise’s face beamed at the reassurance and refocused on the book in front of her.

“I cannot help you, but you can save your mother. The queen told the little girl. There is a fruit from inside the forest. You will have to get it yourself.”
A picture of a curved white fruit was illustrated on the page.
“UHN!” Anise acknowledged.
“Only by having her eat it, can you save your-”
*knock* *knock* *knock*
Interrupted by someone at the door, Adalina stop and placed a marker onto the page.
‘Who could that be?’ she thought to herself as she lifted Anise off her lap and stood up to get the door.

“Wha abow the momy?” Anise asked her quizzically.
“She’ll be fine. Let mommy get the door first.” Adalina replied as she walked to the door. Anise followed behind.

Opening the door, her face perked up. “Welcome home.” Adalina spoke. A gentle loving tone in her voice.
“GAI!!” Anise cried out happily as she rushed forward to hug her big brother.

Seeing his baby sister and mother, Kaidus’ face lit up into a smile.

-------------------

The agitation of the previous day prevailed on his mind.
With a lack of distraction on the carriage ride home, Kaidus’ thoughts kept reminding him of what he almost became.

Despotic people were what he hated the most. To have stepped into their shoes—even for a single moment—was an outcry against all that he is, and what he had fought so hard not become ever since being reborn.

Memories he thought lost to him while in the void, resurfaced.

-The incorrigible Emperor sauntering unannounced into their home in Andarg.
-His mother and father doing everything they could to appease the nobles of the Capital.
-His eldest brother’s unjust and concealed execution, for defeating the Crown Prince during the Emperor’s games.
-His parent’s intense cries of agony.
-The constant fear under the Emperor’s heels.
-Too young and powerless to do anything.

Fragmented echoes of an age immemorial, a time before the darkness took him…
In the carriage, Kaidus wept silently as the memories overwhelmed him.

Upon seeing Adalina's gentle smile and Anise’s joyous greeting, their light extinguished the fog that was his troubled mind.

He greeted them with a smile.

-------------------

“…held hands as they walked home. The End.” Kaidus read to Anise.
A picture of a mother and daughter walking towards the sunset was on the last page.
“YAY!!” Anise cheered.

Having given him a hug upon his return, Adalina was now currently in the kitchen preparing an early lunch. Kaidus had taken it upon himself to finish the children’s book for Anise.

“Are you well?” Adalina asked, coming back to the living room.

“Yes. I’m fine.”

“Are the other students treating you alright?” she pestered.

“I’m fine mom. Sorry for worrying you.” A genial reply to quell his mother’s worries.

“It’s a little early, but how about lunch?” Adalina asked.

“Lanch eet Gai. Lanch!” Anise called beside him.

“Yea. That would be great.” Kaidus answered.

Over lunch, he heard from Adalina the packed lunch Troyle had brought him on his way to Lord Varath’s, but was stopped at the gates by a creature. Unable to get in and not wanting to intrude, Troyle had given up and left.

“That is probably Zeeke. The Gate Seer of the academy.” He told her, imagining what would have happened if Troyle had attempted to force his way in.

“Gate seer?” Adalina asked.

“A Nature guardian spirit. Everyone who wants entry into the academy needs an enchantment of admission or else Zeeke would attack them.” Kaidus replied, holding up his hand for her to see.

“Ish he Niesh?” Anise spoke up from her side of the table.
“He’s very nice. But only if you have this.” Kaidus pointed to the enchanted symbol on his hand.

“Waaa…” Anise gazed at it in awe.

The majority of the day consisted of Kaidus excitedly listening to Anise’s stories about what she’s been doing for the past couple of days, and answering Adalina's questions about the academy while just taking in the coziness of home.
He went along with Adalina and Anise to the market district to procure ingredients for dinner, and gave her a hand with the preparations.
Although shopping with Adalina was something of a usual routine, this time, he noticed many gazes towards their direction.

Troyle came home later that day and excitedly asked him about how he’s been doing at school during dinner.
Reiterating his stories for Troyle, the family stayed in the living room making small talk until night. Anise, unwilling to fall asleep in case her brother disappears again.

On his bed on the second floor, Kaidus slept soundly. His mind, serene.
Hasen’s ring, never making a sound.

--------------------

As if a lifetime ago, with the shackles of being around the nobles untethered, Kaidus was freely running through the shopping district of the 3rd ward.
The familiarity of the paved roads, the familiar faces as he passed by, the joyous shouts of greetings and haggling in the morning market rush. The smell of raw ingredients freshly butchered or picked, the fragrance of freshly cooked snacks in vendor stalls, and aromas of flavors intertwining as they wafted out of inns to entice those walking about.
Kaidus took them all in as he made his way to ‘Tales Corner’.
As he ran, he detected stares from those he passed.
Unlike the aggressive ones like those of the academy, or the scorns of those of the villagers, it was a look of surprise and delight.

“Welcome, young master.” The shop owner greeted him with a grin.

“Good morning, Mister Larson. And please, just Kaidus is fine.” He replied back.
Kaidus was there for a book. He was unwilling to suffer through the ride back as he did on the way here.

“No can do, young one. Word has gotten around, people are talking. You, young master, are the pride of the 3rd ward’s shopping district.” Larson replied back with a proud smile.

“?” Kaidus gave a look of confusion.

“We’ve all heard. You are currently a member of the esteemed Zorin Academy, and the boy who all the guards had been searching for. Our 3rd wards own little wonder.” Larson explained with an enormous grin on his face.

“Ha… Please don’t mock me Mister Larson.” Kaidus replied.

“HAHAHAHAH! It is not mocking boy! I am honestly honored to have you patronize my humble shop. Ask anyone, and they’ll say the same.” Larson asserted jovially.

“…thank you very much.” He replied, barely able to thank the shop owner properly.

“Well, take your time then.” Larson added.

Kaidus went straight towards one of the shelves and picked up a book he had glimpsed the last time he was here.

Kargalls: Lords of the Skies. By Atrozius Ferna Violius.

He had read plenty of books depicting and describing Drakalls, so he had not chosen the book before, but having a limited selection, it was the one that played on his interest the most.

“Ah, a great choice. The sheer depths that Master Violius goes into on the Kargalls is eye opening. Truly a great source of information.” The shop owner spoke as he assessed the book Kaidus was purchasing. “Will this be all for today?” Larson added.

“Yes please.”

“That will be 8 Erns even.” Larson spoke without looking at the price.

“Mister Larson, the book is marked for 16 and 3.” Kaidus answered back.

“For you, it is 8 even.”

“Mister Larson…”

“There is no greater cause for me, than to see bright one’s such as yourself claw themselves out of humble beginnings and into greatness. I hope that you will one day remember my shop fondly, when you have turned into a great man.” The shop owner spoke passionately.
“That being the case, I would not be able to run my business much longer if I start giving you books for free. So we’ll call it 8 even.” The shop owner added to his passionate speech. A teething grin on his face.

“Thank you very much for your consideration.” Kaidus gave Larson an appreciative bow.

On his way home, he caught more of the shop owners looking at him with smile on their faces. He knew the reasons why.

“… Master …” the ring sounded in his mind. A tone uncertain if worried or surprised to see the change in its master.

“Did you get a new book?” Adalina asked, as he returned home.

“Yes. One about Kargalls.” Kaidus replied happily to his mother.

“Can you please look after Anise while I clean up?” she asked him.

“Sure mom.”

“Gai! Whoosh wooosh!” Anise told him, indicating something.

“Alright.”

His fingers twitched, a single thought, Magic manifested.

A wind swirled around them both, gently and slowly.
The breeze swam about between Anise’s hairs, moving from strand to strand.
Anise laughing happily as the breeze tickled her.
With another thought, the breeze slithers in between the two siblings, then started looping in a small circle.
He put his hand in the loop catching a nice draft of warm air.
Anise followed with her own tiny hand giggling at the phenomenon in front of her.

As Adalina busied herself with chores, Kaidus sat and entertained his baby little sister with magic.

----------------

They were sitting around the dinner table. Troyle, Adalina, Kaidus, and Anise.
Troyle was talking about what had occurred earlier today while in the service of Lord Varath, and the process of clearing out the Korgas that were infesting the fields.

“Kaidus. Would you come with me to Lord Varath’s Manor tomorrow?” Troyle asked.

“Hm?” he gave Troyle a puzzled look.

“The lord mentioned that he wanted to meet you.” Troyle answered.

“What is the occasion?” he replied back to Troyle.

“You remember Larant, Lord Varath’s son? He is to attend Zorin next term. I stopped training him in swords because he awoke to his magic last Rinol. He’s been learning and developing his magic with an instructor at home.” Troyle spoke fastidiously.

‘?’ Kaidus was confused how it had anything to do with him.

“We were talking, and Lord Varath excitedly mentioned hearing rumors of a boy from the 3rd ward being sponsored into Zorin, asking me if I knew anything. When I told him I knew the boy, and that you were my son… Well, the lord had excited asked for me to see if I could bring you along sometime.” Troyle explained with a smile on his face.

“Hmmm…”

“It is perfectly fine to refuse Kaidus. I can always tell him you are still at Zorin.” Troyle aided, with an excuse.

“...No. I’ll go. I should meet Lord Varath.” He replied, having made up his mind.

---------------------

After an early breakfast, Kaidus and Troyle were in a carriage on their way to Lord Varath’s Manor.
The Manor was not as far as the Ravon’s estate, and was situated towards the center of the 11th ward—where the bulk of the nobles resided.

They stopped in front of a large manor, and Kaidus and Troyle got off.
The manor was smaller than the Ravon Manor, but it had a cordial atmosphere about it. It lacked a gate and walls, but there were two guards posted out in front of the door.

As they walked by, the guards greeted Troyle and Kaidus and opened the door for them.

“That’s him. That’s the kid they had been searching for.” One of the guard whispered as the doors closed behind them.

Following Troyle, they headed to the Lord’s study.

“Lord Varath, Troyle is here.” a servant announced, knocking on the door.

“Please come in.” A masculine voice answered.

Opening the door, Kaidus saw an immaculately dressed man. The man looks to be a little younger than Lord Huin, he had a slender physique and build, but was quite tall and handsome. The man had short dark blue hair—almost black, and had a nicely trimmed beard on his chin.

“Good morning Troyle.” The Lord greeted, as the door closed behind Troyle.
“That must be your son Kaidus.” A twinkle of delight and surprise surfaced in his eyes for an instant.

“Yes, My lord.”

“Welcome to my humble abode, young Kaidus.” Lord Varath spoke.

“Thank you for inviting me. Lord Varath.” Kaidus replied, with a bow of gratitude.

“I should be the one thanking you for your visit.” The lord answered, giving a nod in return.

“Lord Varath, about the matters we talked about yesterday.” Troyle spoke, his voice resolute.

“Yes, of course. I will not bring it up, I just want to confirm something for myself.” The Lord eased Troyle's mind.

Assessing Kaidus, the lord spoke.
“Do you know what a noble’s favorite past time is, Young man?” his tone grim and threatening.

“...master…” Hasen echoed.
‘Control yourself.’ He ordered the ring in his mind.

“I’m afraid I do not my Lord.” Kaidus replied, his voice calm yet unconvincing.

“Take a guess.” The Lord said, with an imposing gaze.

“Reading.” He instantly replied back.

“GYAHAHAHA!” the lord burst out in laughter. The former intensity all but gone.
“It is exactly as you said Troyle. It’s as if he can see right through you!”

Having calmed down, the lord started again.
“Well, while I do like a good story here and there, it is discussing the decisions of those around them. The movements of their rivals, the glory of their neighbors, the games of the nobility. But… I’m sure an intelligent boy like you already know that, don’t you?” Lord Varath answered his own question.

“Rumors of the noble’s court does not interest me.” Kaidus replied nonchalantly.

“HAHAHAHAH!! You really are something! I had thought Troyle's praises were all but to indulge himself on his son, clearly I am mistaken.” The Lord said with a wide smile.

“Lord Varath, not in front of my son…” Troyle spoke, embarrassed.

“The ‘Rumors of the noble’s court’ says that you have awoken? That Lord Ravon, upon witnessing your powers, stole you away from your family and entered you into the prestigious Zorin Academy?” an abrupt question.

“Although some of those facts are exaggerated, Yes.” he replied, understanding what would be coming next.

“Can you show me?” the Lord entreated.

Exactly what he was expecting…

Looking around the room, papers were scattered all over—scraps of crumpled papers, and blank pages.

Slivers of light streaked through his hair for an instant. Suddenly a gust of wind fluttered through the room. Crumpled papers flew into a basket in the corner, as the blank usable pages aligned themselves into a pile on the Lord’s desk.

After the display of magic was finished, Lord Varath wordlessly rang a tiny bell on his desk.

“Yes, my lord?”
Moments later, someone answered from the other side of the door.

“Please go bring Sylvia, and her mother.” The lord answered.

A beautiful woman in a gorgeous blue dress walked into the study. On the hems of her dress, clutched a girl also in a blue dress, around his age.

“This is my wife, Reanne.” Lord Varath Gestured to his wife.
“And this, is my daughter Sylvia, she had just turned 6.” Lord Varath pulled the girl away from her mother to give him a better look.
“Although she is like this now, I’m sure she’ll grow up to be a beautiful young lady one day. How would you like to marry her?”

“Wha-..?” Kaidus eked out a surprise as he lost his tongue.

Chapter 18 - Inherent Dakness | Forgotten Conqueror | Chapter 20 - Lord Varath

Chapter 20 - Lord Varath

Kaidus was riding the carriage home by himself.

Lord Varath, Full name Alzin Shuziel Varath. His house had been of minor nobility. Around 20years ago, when the lord’s father grew ill and could not continue the duties as head of the house, the young Alzin took over. He quickly outpaced his rivals using strategic maneuvers, bringing in wealth and influence to his house. He was in his early twenties when he married the lady Reanne—then Reanne Gilin Lazfor. With her help, the Varath house had truly flourished.

The lord has three children: Larant the eldest son and first born, Jillian the oldest daughter, and finally Sylvia the youngest daughter.

Thinking about the events that had unfolded earlier, Kaidus chuckled to himself.
The book Kargalls: Lords of the skies, sat unopened beside him.

---------

“Wha-..?” the shock had left him speechless.

“Lord Varath, I believe-” Troyle spoke up, but got interrupted.

“Come now Troyle. Are you saying my daughter isn’t good enough for your son?” Lord Varath inquired sheepishly, trying to throw the discussion in a different course.

“My Lord, We’ve talked about this already. You said yourself not moments ago that you wouldn’t bring this up. He’s just a child.” Troyle answered.

“Yes, but what an extraordinary child at that.” Lord Varath said with a grin. “If I don’t take the initiative now, who knows how many others will be throwing their daughters at him, once they find out? One should never underestimate the information network of the Nobles.”

“You mean the rumor mongers among the nobles, dear.” Reanne amended his reasoning.

“Rumors are a form of information, my dear. And yes, I do mean you. One should never underestimate you.” Lord Varath replied back to his wife. A grin on his face.

“No you shouldn’t, especially you.” She countered back at him, playfully.

“Are you alright with this, Lady Reanne?” Seeing the immovable wall that is Lord Varath, Troyle turned to question the wife.

“Of course. We’ve talked about it three nights ago. It was my idea after all.” She smiled villainously back at him.

“You two…” Troyle was at a loss for words. He had played right into their hands.

“Oh Troyle, don’t be hesitant. We’ve known each other for three years now, and you’ve saved my husband’s life more than I can count. We’re practically family already, why not make it official?”

“Protecting the lord is my job, Lady Reanne.” He replied.

“Then we are not paying you enough. How about a daughter-in-law for all your hard work?” Reanne coyly answered.

Looking at Kaidus standing there silently,
“We... are not nobles...” Troyle tried to use the commoner card.

“Don’t be ridiculous. You don’t think he’ll be able to elevate himself and your name?” Reanne easily saw through him.
“I'm sure all the nobles are scrambling for the identity of the “commoner” who has been admitted into Zorin.” she instantly shot down his argument.
“We… are just getting an early head start, that’s all.” Her wicked smile returned. Not even trying to hide her objectives.

“Ah, you should have seen it Reanne! What amazing gift!” Lord Varath interjected.

… Kaidus stood there speechless. They were talking as if he wasn’t even there.

“…” Troyle was truly at a loss for words at their shameless display.

Lord Varath turned to Kaidus.
“What do you say Kaidus? She’s very cute isn’t she? She’s got both my charm and my beauty. She’ll definitely grow to be more beautiful than her mother.” Lord Varath asked Kaidus with a grin on his face. “OWW!! OUCH! STOP! STOP!”

“Whose charms and beauty, dear?” Reanna asked, having elbowed her husband.

“Yours! Of course yours! My beautiful and very lovely Reanne!!” Lord Varath hastily answered. “…hopefully, she doesn’t have your temper as well…” he muttered under his breath.

“What was that?” Reanne threatened.

“Nothing. I said, I hope Kaidus pampers her as well!” the Lord quickly answered.

Feeling where she was elbowing him,
“I think you may have broken my ribs.” Lord Varath accused.

“Oh? How unfortunate.” She replied, with her wicked grin.

“Ugh…”
Giving up on the back and forth with his wife, he turned back to look at Kaidus.

“Well? How about it? Why don’t you marry my daughter?” he asked once again with a smile.

“I thank you for the opportunity, but I must graciously refuse.” Kaidus answered with an apologetic bow, having calmed down after witnessing the couple’s loving banters.

“Is my Sylvia not to your liking? Should I get her elder sister? She’s a lot older than you, but…” Lord Varath asked, the smile still prevailing on his face.

“That is not the case. Sylvia is very cute.” Kaidus responded.

Sylvia’s eyes lit up for a second and she clutched her mother’s dress even tighter.

“I am very grateful for your high evaluation and praise, but please do not be offended by my decision. As I am, I cannot accept your generous offer.” Kaidus said as he gave the lord a bow of respect.

‘Calm and collected… unyielding, yet humble… undeterred by the temptations of lesser men… hmm...’ The lord silently reevaluated Kaidus in his mind.

“You know what? How about… what if I just give her to you?” The lord spoke. “She can live with your parents, and when you two are old enough, you can get married. That way, you guys can grow up to understand each other better.” Lord Varath said with a grin.

“DADDY! NO!” The silent girl finally yelled out.

“What? You don’t like him?” Lord Varath replied to his daughter.

Sylvia looked at Kaidus.
“I… I don’t know!” an embarrassed reply, the little girl quickly went back to hiding behind her mother’s dress.

“It doesn’t look like she’s against it.” Lord Varath’s grin widened.

“Mommy…” the little girl feebly muttered from behind her mother.

“I’m sorry, but I will still have to refuse.” Kaidus apologized.

Looking in Kaidus’s eyes, the lord relented.
“Hmm… It seems you have thought this through. I understand, I will not push you any further.” Lord Varath answered.

“Thank you.”

“Just so you know, we’re not giving up yet. Once she grows up into a beautiful lady, we’ll be sending her after you, so be prepared.” Lord Varath quickly added, a wry smile on his face.

“…Understood…” Kaidus could only reply in acknowledgement, unable to worm himself out of the tactless situation.

“Well then, with that over with. Nice to finally meet you Kaidus. Pleasetakegoodcareofmydaughter.” The Lord said, as he took hold of Kaidus’s hands for a handshake.

‘…….. He… he just told me to please take good care of his daughter…’ Kaidus caught the tail end of it.

“How about sticking around and enjoying my manor? Maybe get to know my Sylvia a little better?” the Lord suggested coquettishly.

“Thank you for the offer, but I cannot stay. The point of today was to meet you and give you my greetings. It was due time I saw for myself, the man whom my father holds in such high regard.” Kaidus politely replied.

“No, thank you. At least allow me to ready a carriage for you.” The lord replied. Surprisingly, he had gone back to being respectable.

“You have my gratitude. It was a pleasure to finally meet you Lord Varath. Please take care of my father.” Kaidus made a bow.

“And you Lady Reanne, Lady Sylvia.” Another bow to Sylvia and Reanne, before he turned to walk out of the study.

“I will see my son out.” Troyle said as Kaidus made his way out the door.

-------------------

“What do you think?” Lord Varath asked his wife.

“I certainly would not believe he is Troyle's son if I hadn’t known.” The Wife replied.

“Yes… the child holds himself quite well.”

“It is exactly as Troyle says, he is quite the peculiar one. Truly mature for one so young.” Reanne added.

Lord Varath edged closer to his daughter.
“You think you can catch him?” He joked.

“…” Sylvia clutched her mother tighter.

“Not like that she won’t.” Reanne interjected, as Lord Varath burst into laughter again.

“It’s okay, she’s got you to teach her.” He smiled as he drew his wife in for an embrace and a kiss.

--------------

Although Kaidus had claimed he could not stay at the Varath manor, the second day at home went like every other day. Spending time with his mother and sister, helping with shopping, finding time to read while Anise was asleep, and listening and conversing with Troyle at dinner about various events going on in Ferrent.
They left out the issue about Lord Varath’s proposition during their dinner talk.

The 3rd day came, and it was time to go back to the Academy.
The carriage had arrived sometime in the afternoon after lunch, and Kaidus was currently saying goodbye to his mother and sister before he departed.

“WAAAA!! WAAA!! No! Gai! No! SHTAY!” Anise was crying in Adalina's arms, knowing that the last time something like this happen, he had disappeared.

“Anise, Kaidus needs to go now. Please be a good girl.” Adalina tried to console her.

“NO! NO! GAI SHTAY!” She screamed louder.

Kaidus walked up to his sister.
“Anise please don’t cry.” He gently stroke her head.

“NO! WAAAAA! PLEESH DONT GO!!!” She cried, grabbing hold onto Kaidus’s outstretched arm.

“I have to go now, but I’ll be back before you know It.” he reassured her.

“NO!” she yelled, not letting go of his hand.

“I promise.” He said tenderly.

After a moment, her crying slowly diminished.
“*HIC* *hic* p-pwomish? *hic*” she asked in between her crying.

“I promise. You be a good girl and stay with mom alright?” He gently petted her head as she let go of his hand.

“*hic* kay… *hic*” she managed a reply.

Having said his goodbyes to Troyle this morning, he gave his mother and sister a last hug before grabbing the small sack that Adalina had packed him, and boarded the carriage bound for the Academy.

---------------------

In the sack was a new set of clothes Adalina had purchased yesterday, the book Kargalls: Lords of the skies, and a lunch she had prepared separately for him.
He had also reluctantly accepted another green fer from Troyle, talking it down from three.

Kaidus took the book out of the small sack and begun reading.

“…secretive and dangerous, the Kargalls live in solitude. Each taking up residence in their own place of choosing, devastating everything around it. For reasons unknown, these mighty drakalls return every twelve years to Arauns Claws, specifically the Imperial Talon, to breed before dispersing into all corners of Lovis again…

… The Kargalls compete and kill each other for mates. Lesser males are quick to retreat out of the Imperial Talon, while the strongest males compete for the best territories. These alphas, having obtain the best territories and hunting grounds, could form harems of up to 10 females in a single breeding season… devastating and killing everything around for food, including other Kargalls…
…Lesser drakalls steer clear of Arauns Caws during this breeding season, and those unlucky enough to not flee the mountains, end up as food for these mighty creatures…

…are thought to be extremely long lived, increasing in intelligence as they age…

… during the beginning of the breeding season… records of smaller Kargalls teaming up to kill larger and stronger alphas before competing against themselves…

…While it is the younger and more virile Kargalls who come back year after year to contest for the chance of mating, there are rumors and stories of Elder Kargalls, known as Karugas. These Elders are rumored to be so great and powerful, that they can sustain themselves on magic alone…

…Natives of Unotus speaks of majestic beasts being sighted inhabiting lakes, mountains, large rivers, and large crevices in the earth, among various other places. One man spoke of his ancestor’s tales about a beast with wings so large, it filled a cave. Another spoke of witnessing a monster rising from the oceans, then flying off into the south. These people believe that the monsters can live forever, claiming to have spotted the same creatures generation after generations. Various sighting have also been confirmed of these Karugas in…

“Hasen.” He called to the entity in the ring.

“Yes… master…” the raspy voice echoed back in his mind.

“Do you have any knowledge of these Elder Kargalls, Karugas?” he asked.

“I… don’t know…” it replied back.

The phrases “extremely long lived… intelligence… live forever” caught him. He had merely bought the book out of self-interest, and had not expect to find anything meaningful. Yet, if these claims were not merely exaggerations, but possible facts, then these Karugas could hold some answers.

Hasen had not known, but legends and stories are there for a reason.

Kaidus made a mental note as he continued reading.

----------------

Having arrived back at the academy around dinner time, Kaidus returned to his room to stow away what he had brought, and ate the meal Adalina had packed him. Before heading to the library.
He needed more information about these Karugas.

Perusing the different isles of the first floor, many books about drakalls caught his attention, but none had any mentions about Karugas, elder Kargalls, or anything along the lines of ancient drakalls.

Disappointed, he gave up and left the library.

Following the walk path back to his room, the light posts around the campus were already infused with mana, giving off a dim light. Many other students were also making their way back to their rooms before it became completely dark.

“Master…” Hasen warned.
“Stay hidden there are too many people right now.” he quickly replied back.

As he took another step, he sensed a surge of mana.

In an instant, he pushed himself off the ground with wind magic, and leapt a small distance away from his initial position.

He looked, and a giant spike had emerged out of the ground impaling the spot he was just at, quickly disappearing underground.

“Who is it?!” Kaidus yelled out. He did not want another repeat of what had happened the other day.

Looking around, he saw some students looking at what was happening, but none of them were the one who attacked him.

The earth in front of him quickly rose up and transformed into a giant hand, attempting to grab him.

Unsure of where the attacker was casting his magic from, he used wind magic again and jumped even further back.

“Show yourself!” he screamed again, but the assailant remained hidden.

As if it the previous attacks were just to test him, an instant barrage of mana infused leaves—from the nearby trees—rained down and encircled him. Razor sharp with mana infusion, they were there to cut off his retreats. The ground underneath him suddenly swallowed his legs, and trapped him.

Suddenly, he felt another surge of violent mana.

Focusing mana to cover his body,
Kaidus blew out the ground that had been holding him in place, and using the force of the explosion along with earth magic, he blew away a side of the leaves and escaped the encirclement.

“…Master…” Hasen echoed again, his voice full of eagerness to come out.
“Stay out of this!” He told his familiar.

Cowardly attacking him with his back turned was one thing, but this attacker was blatantly trying to kill him.

Trying to hold his anger in check,
“ENOUGH!” Kaidus demanded.

Suddenly, a small orb of light manifested high above him, illuminating the darkening academy.

Students in the vicinity saw, as the sun reappeared.

Chapter 19 - Family | Forgotten Conqueror | Chapter 21 - Revelations

Chapter 21 - Revelations

Wanted to finish this chapter earlier, but did not have time.

sorry for the wait, and enjoy!

-------------------

As the grounds of the Academy were illuminated,

“Very impressive! But the light will not help you.” a voice taunted him from all sides.

His dreadful instincts automatically honed in on the true origin of the voice, and within a split second, blasts of lightning rained down upon where the voice had been.

He turned to look, but there was nothing there.

The ground around Kaidus twisted, and softened as if to swallow him under.
With a single thought, the ground solidified again.

“Instantaneous cast speed and voiceless incantation! Truly marvelous!”

A jet of water assaulted him from his left side, forcing him to defend himself with a mana shield. As the water hit the shield, a spire of flames instantly shot towards him from his right side. Kaidus extended his right arm out and blocked the flames with a wall of earth.

‘There are multiple attackers!’ He finally realized.

As soon as the realization hit him, a large fireball came straight at him from the front.
He was about to move back some more, but a large amount of mana could be felt manifesting behind him.

Surrounded, Kaidus closed his eyes.
A blinding flash of light, and everything in his immediate vicinity disappeared.

-------------------------

The old man had been in his office. His eagerness to meet the young boy who had exerted such bloodlust and magic the day before, was overflowing.

Yet, as the ryes came, and he finally stepped out of his room, he was disappointed to find that the child had left the academy grounds early that morning.

Three days later and near bursting with anticipation, one of his assistants brought him the news that he had been looking forward to.

“The child has returned, headmaster.”

“Where is he?!” Nylen had excited asked when the news came. Having made him wait, he was itching to test the child.

Yet another frustration. The child had gone straight to the library.
As he was thinking of how to lure the child out, another idea came to mind.

“Go get Hamin, Zaele, and Nion. There’s something I want them to do.” He grinned at his idea.

Hours later, and waiting on top of the admission building, they spotted the child coming out of the library.

As per the plan, the three masters: Hamin, Zaele, and Nion, would conceal themselves and wait until his orders to attack. While he would get up close to contest, and assess the child’s abilities.

Sensing the three masters in position, headmaster Nylen drew on the earth, allowing it to envelope him, and absorbing him into the ground.
Using his pride earth magic, he wove his way underground into the path of the child, and waited.

With voiceless incantation, he started invoking a spell as the boy approached.

Sensing the boy’s position via the earth, he fused the ground—molding it into a spike, and shot it out towards the child.

Living up to his expectations, the boy had instantly propelled himself backwards as soon as he noticed the attack magic.

‘Voiceless incantation, and instant cast… very impressive!’ he thought to himself.
He had not felt a single ounce of concentrated mana until that split second before the child’s position shifted.

Sensing where the child had landed, headmaster Nylen quick invoked an immobilization spell in the form of a hand to capture the child. But the child proved elusive, and evaded the hand.

Everything had been what he had expected so far.
Yet that did not satisfy him. He wanted the child angry, he wanted to feel the magic and bloodlust that he had felt the other day.

With pinpoint shockwaves, he shook the trees around the grounds, relieving them of some of their leaves. With wind magic, he blew the leaves over the where the child was standing, and infused mana into them.
Trapping the child in a storm of leaves, he invoked an earth immobilization spell, and rooted the child in place.

Suddenly, his immobilization spell disintegrated, and half of his mana infused in the leaves vanished. Surprised, he quickly moved himself a distance behind the child, and came out of the ground to see for himself.

Tucking his head out of the ground, he saw daylight—even thought it was bordering on bedtime. He quickly noticed a glowing orb revealing everything around the north-west section of the academy.

“Very Impressive! But the light will not help you.” He threw around his voice to agitate and confuse the boy.

Suddenly, he had a felt a frightening amount of mana. He quickly ducked underground and escaped, as the storm of mana obliterated the ground where he had been.

His old heart pounded with excitement. ‘The boy had started to get serious!’ he excitedly thought to himself.

Moving under the boy, he had attempted another immobilization spell, but as soon as he invoked the spell, it had been canceled.

Backing off a bit, he threw out his voice again, complementing the child’s prowess.

With discreet shockwaves to his three associates, he sensed as they each sent an attack of their own towards their target.

A water jet from Zaele, a cone of flames from Nion, and a fireball from Hamin.

As Hamin unleashed his fireball, headmaster Nylen quickly moved behind the child to block his only avenue of escape.

Thinking the child would jump back to evade the incoming fireball, he moved in and invoked an advance capture spell. Yet, the child never moved.

Suddenly, a torrent of mana could be felt expelling from the child’s position.
Headmaster Nylen turned and ran for his life.

-----------

“MASTER NYLEN!!”
“HEADMASTER!”

He heard shouting.
‘Those must be Zaele and Nion…’ he thought to himself, half conscious.
*cough* *cough* He was no longer underground, but laying face up towards the brightly lit sky. Tilting his head, his location struck him. He was in a crater.

Looking to the epicenter, headmaster Nylen spotted the boy glaring at him.
Eyes, filled with animosity and rage. Glowing almost as brightly as the now silver hair on the boys head.

A cold terror instantly shot through him.
‘This is very bad.’ He thought, as he tried to push himself up off the ground.

Except, he could not. Bringing his hands up to his face, he could not feel his left arm, while his right hand was missing the tips of all his fingers except for the thumb. Turning to his left, the whole left arm had vanished beyond his elbow leaving only a bleeding stump.

The pain suddenly hit him. *COUGH* *COUGH* “Ha... Ha… Hahahaha….” He laughed. He had gotten what he wanted, and it came with a price. A price he had paid with blood.

With a quick chant, he seared his bloody stump to stop the bleeding.
Looking at the boy moving towards him, he tried to remember what had occurred in that instant.

He had not expected such a devastating magic.
Unable to outrun the flood of outpouring mana that was consuming everything, he stood his ground.
Stretching out his left arm to focus his mana into a shield, he stabilized the flow with his right. The intensity of the boy’s magic ate through his shield and left arm instantly, before threw him against the side of the crater that the magic had dug out.

“*Cough* Ha... *cough cough* Heheh… Getting too careless, Nylen… *cough*” he scolded himself. If he had not been so arrogant, and did not close in on the child to trap him, he would have easily escaped the radius of the magic.

“*Cough* Marvelous… way beyond expectations…” he spoke, as death approaches.

“YOU!” The boy shouted at him angrily, while edging closer.

Three figures jumped in between them.

-------------

“Please, little one. That is enough.” Master Hamin spoke. Respect and awe in his voice, with a touch of fear.

Before him, stood three of the academy’s masters.

‘The perpetrators!’ his mind shouted furiously.
“All of you!” he screamed out.

“Allow me to apologize for this selfish incident.” Hamin spoke sincerely. As all three of the masters lowered their heads.

“You were all after my life!”

“Please- *Cough* do not blame them- *cough* …It was my idea.” The old man spoke up from behind the three.

Kaidus glared at the culprit.

“*Cough* Hahahaha… *hack, hack*… I apologize. I had only wanted to measure your- *COUGH*…strength, but it seems these old bones cannot keep up.” The old man spoke, a pained grin on his face.

“You endanger my life, all just to test me?!” Kaidus shouted.

“I had- *COUGH COUGH* …to be sure.” The old man replied. His eyes resolute, and earnest.

-people slaughtered for enjoyment.
-families ripped apart.
-death at the whims of the foolish.
-his brother…
The memories came roaring back.

“All of you, for your own self-interest!” a force of mana exploded in his right hand, forming into a flaming sword. “I SHOULD CUT YOU DOWN WHERE YOU STAND!”

The three masters edged forward, ready to protect the old man with their lives. Courage and resolve in their eyes.

“STOP!”
The old man shouted, his eyes watching Kaidus.
“*COUGH* my life is- *Cough* yours... The laws of combat dee- *HACK HACK* …deems the loser, at the mercy of the winner- *COUGH*. You may do as you will, young Dvitus.”

The three master’s faces distorted upon hearing what they had all assumed. Terror and reverence filled their eyes, as they looked at the child.

‘Dvitus’ an unknown word to him.
Within his mind, Kaidus’s anger cried out for release, but he could see that the old man’s words were genuine and held no ulterior motive. The old man was truly ready to forfeit his life.

“GGGRRRAAAHHHHH!!” he screamed out in rage, flinging his sword into the side of the crater. The fiery weapon sunk up to its hilt before vanishing.

“““!!””” the three masters were surprised by the action.

Sensing Kaidus’s murderous concentration of mana vanishing,
“Thank you- *COUGH* young one... and welcome to Zorin Academy.” The old man spoke.

“Headmaster, let us move away from here before more students show up.” One of the masters suggested.

His anger subsiding, it was only now that Kaidus noticed.
There were a small number of students gawking from the perimeter of the hole he had created. His hair still streaks its true color of silver, and the orb in the sky had illuminated the whole spectacle.
With a single thought, night returned.

“Do not TEST my patience. NEVER do that again.” He warned.

“I would not- *COUGH* …dare, in my state.” The old man replied. A jubilant tone in his voice.

Kaidus marched out of the crater and made his way back to his room. Too irritated to care about the fearful stares of the witnesses, as he pass by them.

---------------------

The previous night’s fiasco still fresh on his mind, an older student caught him on his way to arkane studies.

“Kaidus?” the student called out to him.

“Yes?” he replied, trying not to let his irritation show.

“I was told to bring you to the headmaster’s office. Can you please follow me?” the older student answered.

“Please lead the way.” A reluctant answer. He did not know how he felt about this, considering what just happened last night.
‘I can’t believe this…’ He thought to himself.

He was handed off to one of the headmaster’s assistant when they reached a large and intricate building in the northern academy grounds.
The building looked much like the other master’s building, but upon reaching it, he realized it to be constructed of black marble. There were intricate designs made of white sandstone fused into the marble.

“He is here, Headmaster.” The assistant called as they reached the master’s room.

“Let him in.” the old man answered from inside.

Stepping into the room, Kaidus saw the headmaster sitting in a chair by the window. Sensing a permeation of mana, he noticed the headmaster’s clay left arm.

The headmaster grinned a wide grin at him.
“Sorry about last night.”

“…” Kaidus remained silent, trying to pick out what was going on.

“Thank you for coming. I realize I may have taken it a little too far, but as I said last night. I had to make sure.” The headmaster spoke, in a conciliatory tone.

“There are better ways. Someone could have DIED.” Kaidus replied, annoyed at the old man’s tone.

“Someone. But not you.” The headmaster corrected him.

“You do not know that.” he barked back.

“I did not rise to my position with just my magic alone. It is my acute senses that have brought me this far.” The headmaster replied, his grin exchanged for a serious appearance.

I've known since feeling your magic and thirst for blood a couple days ago. I just did not know to what extent.” Headmaster Nylen added, as he brought up the clay arm to display his folly.

“…” it was really just a test, and his outburst before the ryes had been the source for the ambush.

Seeing Kaidus standing there silently,
“Although very late, allow me to introduce myself. I am the headmaster of Zorin academy, and Malizur of Ferrent. People who know me, call me the Subterranean Drakall. Third of my name, and last of my Line, I am, Nylen Gvius Das Jozion. Kaidus Paltos, I welcome you to Zorin Academy.” The headmaster spoke.

“If that is all, I must be heading back. Class has probably already started.” He replied. Having known the old man’s identity already.

Turning to leave,
“I do not know what my academy can offer one such as you, but as mages, we have only ever dreamed of one thing: to ascend, and attain the legendary strength of the Dvitus. Gods among men. Only ever mentioned in myths.” The headmaster continued.

“I care not for your aspirations, or that of your ‘Dvitus’.” He swiftly replied, stopping to look at the old man.

“That is where you are wrong. For one so young, you have already proven yourself beyond a Malizur. I know naught about your circumstances, but with time, I believe you will undoubtedly achieve the pinnacle of magic. Allow this old man to witness the birth of your legend.” Headmaster Nylen lowered his head in respect, as Kaidus walked out of the room.

-----------

Having left the headmaster’s room, he headed to his Intermediate Arkane studies.

“What are you doing?” Master Gorzon asked him as he entered the lecture room.

He could feel all eyes looking at him.
“Sorry I’m late. I had a meeting with someone.” Kaidus answered.

“What are you doing here?” Master Gorzon clarified.

“Is this not my arkane studies class?” he asked, confused.

“Someone was sent to tell you before class started. Your courses have been changed. Go to the admissions building and reselect your classes.” Master Gorzon elaborated.

“Understood.” He complied, as he walked out of the room.

‘That damned headmaster.’ He thought to himself as he made his way to admissions.

Chapter 20 - Lord Varath | Forgotten Conqueror | Chapter 22 - New Classes

Chapter 22 - New Classes

Apologies to everyone who had been looking forward to a new chapter.
Things came up, and i got sidetracked.

Sorry for the wait, and please enjoy.

-----------

“Good Morning.” a marginally overweight man greeted him as he walked into the admissions buildings.

“Good morning, master Drilm. Master Gorzon said my classes have been changed?”

“Yes-yes, I’ve been expecting you. Got a notice from headmaster Nylen earlier this morning.” The round man replied.
He grabbed a paper from beside his desk and handed it to Kaidus.
“Here are your new classes. Although unprecedented considering your recent admittance and age, it is the choice of the headmaster.”

Reading the paper, he saw:
-Advance Spell Fusion
-Advance Group combat
-Council

“I don’t get to choose my classes?” he asked, remembering when he first enrolled.

“The headmaster did not say. All he did, was sent me a notice with your situation and to put you in these.”

“Situation?” Kaidus inquired.

“Something about passing his test.” The round man grinned.

‘…’ the fat man knew.

“What is Council?” Kaidus asked.

“Oh right. Here.” master Drilm handed Kaidus another document.

…
“What is this?” Kaidus asked after reading the document.

“A letter of introduction.” The master replied with a widespread grin.

“I can see that. Why does it say ‘… appoints Kaidus Paltos, the 7th member of Zorin Academy’s Council of Magi.’?”

“Well, you my boy, have been selected to take one of the four remaining seats of the council.” A swift reply. The widespread grin still on the master’s face.

“And this council is…?”

“Right-right, you wouldn’t know yet. The council, is a group of ten students within the academy that handles affairs between the three schools.” Master Drilm quickly answered.

“I thought the masters handled academy affairs?” Kaidus asked, confused about the position.

“We do, but the Council handles the affairs pertaining to student conflicts. Rivalries between the three schools, you could say.” Another swift answer as if trying to skirt around the real question that has yet to be asked.

‘There’s something going on.’ Kaidus thought to himself.
“Is being a part of the council mandatory? May I be exempt?” he queried, hoping to get out of it.

“Once chosen, as a student, you must comply. There are no other options.”  The same wide grin again.

“Well… where is the council building located?” he asked before he took his leave.

“Third practical building from the Southeast. Last room on the right from the entrance. Show your letter to Philnor when you go. He is this term’s current head of the council.”

“That old man!” he cried out. A tinge of regret at the decision he had made.
Leaving admissions, He thought about paying the headmaster another visit, but he can already see the excuses that would come out. There was no other choice, but to go with the flow for now.

--------------------

On the northern academy grounds, an old man sat staring out the window of his room, laughing to himself.
He had neglected to tell the young boy that was with him a while ago something crucial. It was just about the time that the child learned about it.

A childish grin appeared on his face as he brought up his left arm into view.
Recalling the unknown magic the prodigious child had used, he could do nothing but marvel at it.
If his hand had merely been severed, he would have been able to help mend it with magic, but since the arm had vanished completely. There was nothing he could do.

‘Maybe I should make it marble…’ he pondered at the clay arm.

With his mind, he willed his left hand to stroke the unkempt beard hanging on his chin.

‘Surprisingly effective.’ He admired, as he transformed the fingers into a comb and slowly combed the beard.
“This is quite convenient.” He spoke out loud, then laughed.

---------------

Kaidus arrived at Advanced Spell Fusion class long after it had already started.
Being an advanced class, there were twelve people in it. The majority of the students in the class were in their early twenties, with three other students possibly under twenty.
All looked at him curiously.
The aggression and contempt of his previous classes were replaced by looks of curiosity and bewilderment in this class.

“Please take a seat.” The master told him as he entered the room.
Kaidus took one at the front.

Spell Fusion: the combination of different spells to create a stronger one of a higher order, or a different magic altogether.

His orb of light from last night was one such spell. It comprises of two different light magics.
The first was the orb of light. By itself, a normal small light orb with a glow. With an intense infusion of explosive light magic into the orb, the brightness is amplified, resulting in the makeshift sun.
It was a complex skill requiring perfect control and mana distribution to sustain the orb and maintain its shape and output of light.
But being made purely made of light, the spell had been primarily a support skill, and did not have any offensive properties.

As such, an offense spell by itself is damaging, but combining two or more compatible spells via spell fusion, the attack power is multiplied exponentially, or their properties change.

The master was currently explaining about different combinations of spells and their resulting phenomenon.

As soon as class was over, Kaidus left the room and made his way towards the library. He may have given up searching last night, but today is a new day. Along with it, new hopes.

Spying the warden of the Library,
“Master Juvol.” He called out.

“Hello Kaidus.” An older woman around her 50’s responded.

“I’m interested in information about large and old drakalls. Would you know any books relating to the subject?” he asked.

Master Juvol is the head librarian and also the teacher for intermediate incantations. Kaidus had met her a couple days ago before the ryes. He wanted to ask her about this specific topic ever since returning to the academy last evening, but she had not been in the library.

“Karugas?” she guessed his subject of interest.

“Does master knows about Karugas?” he asked, his eyes widening.

“Sorry. I’ve only heard stories.” She apologized, seeing his face light up. “I believe drakalls are on the first floor by the back wall, shelves 6 through 12.”

“I’ve already looked through those.” He replied.

“Hmmm… there is also shelves 32 to 35 along with 41 and 42 on the third floor. That is where the majority of books entailing organic studies are located.” She said after thinking.
“Also, check shelves 76 through 98 on the fourth floor.  Witness reports and matters with insubstantial evidences within the past fifty years are filed there. I must warn you though, those shelves are all just collections of short stories and rumors. ” She added.

“Thank you.” Kaidus gave her a quick bow of gratitude before he left to pursue his purpose.

Master Juvol watched as the child headed for the fourth floor stairs. She was not been aware of it until the headmaster’s notice this morning, but this quiet child who she met just a couple of days ago, is one walking towards the summit of magic.

‘A child is still a child.’ she smiled at the boy and his fascination with drakalls.

----------------

Kaidus elected for rumors and stories instead of going after the published studies.
Starting from shelf 76, he was reading through scrolls and bound books of stories that recounted eye witness events.
His goal is trying to pinpoint specific or general location of sightings. Records of Any abnormal drakall year after year or generation after generation.

“Zanaeos 1207: Palx-16. Malpaars.

Delirious man in the village of Caleor claims … covered in thick fur, devouring an Orshun in front of him as he broke through the thicket. Stared straight at him then took off with the deer in its jaws …”

“Zanaeos 1189: Soqu-11. Kulis.

Villagers of Thernus claim to have seen Duzons, or spectral entities, wandering the forests nearby … Lord Fraeton send a team of knights to investigate … nothing conclusive.”

He was not having much luck this time either. As master Juvol had stated earlier, the shelves were littered with short stories about random events. There were thousands upon thousands of records to look through.
The few notes he went through were mostly just superstitious villagers thinking they saw one thing or another.

The only thing that had made the search feasible, was that all of the records had been titled appropriately with the year, date, and place of origin.

“Zanaeos 1189: Soqu-11. Kulis”

Zanaeos 1171 is the year, Soqu-11 is the turn and day, and Kulis—the name of the continent.
The current era consists of 10 turns per year, each turn comprising of around thirty to forty days.
Hiso and Guso the first two turns making up Grunei.
Soqu, Tarsi, and Lokil makes up Alivai.
With Deju, Linh, and Kinu as Fulta.
Lastly Zali and Palx for Rinol.

There are still seven continents, and they still surround the endless abyss that has always been known as “The Maws of Lovis”.
Darsus—his currently continent of residence—to the east of the maws.
Kulis to the southeast.
Rovtoss to the northeast.
Malpaars to the north.
Horuns to the southwest.
Lagolls to the south.
And the largest continent of Unotus wrapping the west and northwest.

Though the names have slightly changed, he can still recall their ancient names perfectly.
‘Horuns…’ he had reiterated the new name for Honos in his mind endlessly when he first learned of it years ago.
It was there where his beloved Andarg had been. The legacy of his fallen house. The beginning of everything.

After skimming through a few hundred witness accounts to no avail, the afternoon bell sounded. He was out of time, his second class would start soon.

----------------

Advance Group combat is exactly as the name implies. The class is taking place at one of the larger practical training grounds. A flat dirt field, better for demonstrations than magical combat. The class itself has plenty of students, and looked to be a mixture of highly capable advance and intermediate course students.

A group of three students facing off against another group of three, while the rest of the class watched.

The Master had already erected a wall of stone around the arena, and the students were pitting all they had against each other.

As an advance class, there was nothing to protect the combatants from harm besides themselves and the single rule: No Lethal Magic. Burning, cuts, shocks, and magic inflicted wound were perfectly fine as long as they were not life threatening.
The master himself was ready to intercept at any time, but accidents are prone to happen.
Those who do get hurt are swiftly carried off to the healing room for treatment—the backside of the admissions building.

The point of the class is for young mages to get a feel for actual combat. To learn how to adapt and cope when in a battle against other mages. Harming a student was fine, but killing was grounds for immediate expulsion and a trial. Depending on the lethality of the crime, such actions could result in the offending party forfeiting their lives.

As the mock battle went on, a female student quickly shot a spell—in the form of a tiny bird—at one of her distracted opponents. He instantly went down when the bird hit, and was taken out of the match.

The strategy was a clever use of spell amplification according to elements, and divide and conquer techniques.
Ignoring the other two opponents, her teammates’ had doused their target with water while evading attacks. Finding an opening amidst barrages of spells, the female student had skillfully rendered their target unconscious with a single lightning spell. They then turned against the two leftover, and easily overwhelmed them.

After the battle, the master went over the flaws and choices of the combatants, evaluating each participant and giving out pointers about how such situations may be avoided or guarded against.

Kaidus opted to sit out and watch as more teams jump in to test themselves.

-------------------

Having skipped lunch, he headed to the student ran shops for an early dinner. Someone he did not want to see appeared before him.

“Kaidus!” Prim yelled out to him.

‘Can’t I just be left in peace?’ He thought to himself.
“What is it?”

“I’ve been looking all over for you! What did you do to my friends?!” she barked, angrily.

‘Did something happen?’ He pondered.
“I’ve done nothing.” He replied.

“Nothing?! They’re not even coming out for classes now! They won’t even talk to me! You must have done something!”

She was quite angry, and people were starting to stare.

Irritated by her accusatory tone as if she had no part in it,
“And whose fault is that?” he whisper, loud enough so that only Prim could hear it.

“You-” Prim started, but the glare in his eyes stopped her. The boy was now very different from his usual self.

“I know your kind all too well. I’ve dealt with many of them before. Prideful creatures, entertaining themselves at the price of those less fortunate. Lashing out at any who would dare to overshadow them.” He whispered while staring straight through her.

Prim could not speak, frozen by the gaze and the sudden change in the boy.

“Did you think I would not expect a retaliation? Don’t underestimate me, ‘Prim’.” He emphasized her name, letting her know he would not back down.
…
“If there is nothing else, then excuse me.” He said before turning to walk away.

“I’m so…y…” she finally muttered, as he walked off.

“What?” He asked, unsure about what she had said.

“I’M SORRY! ALRIGHT?!” Prim screamed out in agony, falling to her knees.

“What are you doing?” he immediately replied. Surprised at the prideful princess on her knees.

“I’m sorry! I’m sorry! I’m sorry! ...
I’m sorry I tried to humiliate you! I'm sorry I tried to get back at you! Please! I don’t care anymore! Just give me my friends back! PLEASE!” Prim cried out, her anger overcame by emotions. Tears were flowing out of her beautiful emerald eyes.
He could see she had been in pain the last couple of days.

Her emotions hit him.
‘Incredible.’ He thought to himself.
Prim was glowing brightly and beautifully in his eyes. Her words were truly sincere as she pleaded. He had never expected someone like her to bow down and beg.

His disgusted feelings after the unfortunate event assaulted him as he stood there looking at Prim kneeling on the ground and begging.
It was time to exorcise this demon once in for all.

“Stand up. I may have taken my words a little too far with your friends. Please bring me to them so that I may rectify my actions.”

*grrwrorr* his stomach grumbled, reminding him of his true objective.

“My apologies. How about a snack first?”

---------------

Arriving at the girl’s boarding house, Prim had regained her composure and was able to sneak him inside.
They were currently standing in front of Lisin’s room.

“Lisin, can I come in?” Prim asked after knocking on the door.

“I told you already, leave me alone…” a defeated tone answered from inside.

“Lisin. Please, open the door and let me come in. I’ll leave you alone for as long as you want afterwards. Just this one last time, please?” Prim begged.

The door slowly unlocked.
*Creak~* the door opened a tiny slit. And eye peered around before opening wider.

“What do you want, Prim?” a red eyed girl spoke.

“Can I please come in?” Prim asked.

“No. I don’t want to talk about it. I told you already.” Lisin refused.

“It’s not about that. I promise.”

Lisin stepped back and the door opened wider. Prim stepped in. Hiding behind her, Kaidus also stepped in.

“PRIM! Y-y-you!" Lisin started crying out.

“Please stop, I asked her to bring me.” Kaidus spoke gently. Lisin held her mouth with her hands, trying as hard as she could to not anger him.

“I am not here to hurt you or anything. You understand?” he asked, his voice soft and low. Lisin nodded her head while still holding her mouth.

Suddenly, Kaidus bent forward into a deep apologetic bow.
“I apologize. In my rage, I had done something truly horrible to you both. I did not realize that my words and actions at the time would devastate you so.
Know that it has also weighed on my mind heavily, and I regret every moment of it.” He lifted his head.
“I know that we may never be friends, but I hope that we can put this behind us and learn from it.”

Lisin just stared at him in shock.

“Again, I’m sorry about what happened.” He apologized one last time before he opened to door to leave the room.

“Please come to class later Lisin, I miss you.” Prim added as she followed Kaidus out.

-------------------

The seemingly minor incident had been eating at him ever since that night. Going back home and seeing his family had helped mend the scars, but getting pulled into the headmaster’s little farce had just as quickly reopened it.

Having sincerely apologized to both Jorva and Lisin, Kaidus made his way to the “Council”.

Chapter 21 - Revelations | Forgotten Conqueror | Chapter 23 - Council

Chapter 23 - Council

I've seen comments about a glossary and do have one.
I'll post it sometime later today once I've made changes to it.

Thank you to everyone for reading.
Sorry for the wait, and here's chapter 23.

----------

A sizable room with a round table in the middle. Currently there were 5 people in the room including him.

A female Gveril, a large human male, a skinny male Kovus, and two human female students.

“I see.” the large male student said after reading the introduction letter.

“I am Philnor Strusaend, 6th year advance student, first chair and leader of this small council.” Philnor introduced himself and then turned to the others in the room.

“That is Alexus Vanaragh, 5th chair and a 5th year student. The woman over there is Julesi Haringsilt, 2nd chair and a 6th year also.” Philnor continued undisturbed. “That is Val Reudin, 6th chair and the only 4th year in the council. Currently away on council business are: Willex Qholton 3rd chair, and Dresile Gullivin 4th chair, both 6th years.”

Having introduced everyone in the room, he brought forth Kaidus.

“Everyone, this is Kaidus Paltos. You may have heard the rumors, he is the youngest student ever admitted into any of the academies, and our 7th chair as of today.”

“Don’t forget, he’s a commoner too.” The female student called Val added to Philnor’s introduction.
“He’s a little small…” Alexus gave a gauging remark.

“His height and origin matters not. I'm sure he’s in Zorin on his own merits.” Philnor reprimanded Alexus and Val’s words.

“I didn’t mean that as an insult. What I mean is: don’t forget that he is a commoner with the ability to get into Zorin. I would not dare to insult someone like that. Forgive me if I may have given offense” a calm and eloquent explanation came out of Val along with an apology towards Kaidus.

“None taken. My commoner status is true, and no secret to anyone.” Kaidus replied in his usual tone.

“Will he be able to handle council business? I understand that only those with sufficient abilities are in the council, but isn’t he too small? Wouldn’t his size hinder his abilities?” Alexus asked, upon evaluating Kaidus further.

“That rumor we were just talking about earlier… the student that faced off against four mast-”

“Him?!” Alexus’s face distorted with disbelief.

“It must be.” Philnor replied back, showing no annoyance at the interruption. “Currently, students are still being evaluated before they are drafted into the council. Rumors of someone fighting the masters last night started flying around this morning, and then he shows up with a letter announcing his position as a first year. This is too much of a coincidence.” Philnor explained.

“Really?!” Val’s eyes lit up. “The rumors say you took on four of the masters single handedly!” she exclaimed.

“No. I was only fighting one of them, and it was just a test.” Kaidus replied, trying not to go into details.

“I see! So that’s why you’re in here!” her excitement over the topic was obvious.

“If you don’t mind, what exactly is this Council of Magi, and what do we do?” Kaidus quickly asked.

“The council is a selective self-study plus enforcement class made up of 10 students. Besides the head and his second that rolled over from the previous year’s council, everyone else is new and hand-picked by the masters.” Instead of Philnor or Val, Julesi replied to his question.

“With the completion of their studies, older and more experienced students leave the school while new students join. In this new phase, while the students try and sort each other out, troublemakers always appear. It is the job of the Council of Magi to discipline these reckless people and inspire them. Whether it be through sheer display of our magic, or forcing them into submission. Along with various other chores and perks”

‘Great...’ He recalled the incident with Jorva and Lisin in his mind.
“… Master Drilm also mentioned something about rivalries with other schools?” Kaidus added”.

“Yes. Students frequently get into disputes with other schools during the ryes, so it is also our job to judge and administer proper punishments. When it is brought to our attention, of course. Each of the three councils are responsible for their own students...” Julesi started a string of explanations.

Listening, Kaidus memorized the key points.

Essentially:

-Student related problems go directly to the Council, and are solved by the council—sometimes with help from the masters. These are things such as improper use of magic, mismanagement of funds for those working in the student ran shops, student disputes, or conducts unfit for members of the academy. Punishments ranges from minor services or apologies, to payments if properties were destroyed or broken, to suspensions and expulsion.

-disputes with other schools are judged via representatives and given a suitable penalty after both parties have had a chance to give their stories. If a punishment is found untasteful, representatives can contest against other school reps to instill their own punishments that they see fit.

-people will keep quiet and leave their issues out, but any that that does come through, is handled to the utmost by the council.

-It is a free study class when there is no problems to mediate or issues to solve. Each student may do as they wish.

-There is no master for the class. Each of those chosen as a member should have the integrity to uphold themselves, and the honor of Zorin.

-Council jobs may excuse members from their other classes.

-Only capable students are recruited to join the Council of Magi.

“What about today?” Kaidus asked, having grasped responsibilities of the council.

“We got words that one of the newer student’s got into a minor feud with another from Tiokin over the ryes. I’ve already assigned Willex and Dresile to get his statement.” Philnor replied. “I'm pairing you with Val. Go with her and watch how things are done to get a feel for the job. First up, is extracting an offender from his class.”

Walking through the academy grounds with Val, he had to quicken his steps to keep up with her longer strides. Seeing it, Val slowed down to keep pace with him.

“So you’ve awoken?” She asked him, amazement in her voice.

“Yea.”

“Since when?” she inquired.

“A couple years ago...” Kaidus gave a vague answer.

“Amazing. I’ve never heard of anyone awaking before they are at least in their teens. You must be some kind of genius. Who taught you how to control your mana?”

“I… my magic is self-taught...” It wasn’t really a lie. He had taught himself ever since moving to Ferrent using his old memories.

“Really?”

“Yea… my parents couldn’t afford a teacher, so I just kind of practiced on my own, getting a feel for the magic.” He left out the truth, but gave an explanation that would help explain his unusual circumstance.

“… I don’t know what to say, but if that’s the case, you really are a genius. I’ve heard of people learning magic on their own, but never to the potential of those with a teacher or here at the academy.” She replied, smiling at him.

Having appeased Val somewhat,
“So, who are we after and what did they do?” Kaidus questioned, before Val could inquire any more about him.

“Bastus Granilt.
A student reported yesterday that there was water coming out of the room next to his. When Alexus went to investigate, he found that half of the room was burnt, and the floor soaked. We questioned Bastus, the owner of the room, and he confessed to having burnt the room trying out one of his new incantation. We’ve moved him, but Alexus has been logging the cost of the damage.”

“So now that Alexus is done, this summon is to finalize the fees?” Kaidus finished.

“You got it. We’re  going to call on him to get some paper work filled out, and make sure that he knows what he’s being penalized for.”

“You said he confessed, what happens when people don’t confess?”

“Well, then they risk expulsion when we find out the truth.”

“How?”

“By bringing in the masters. A few of them can concoct some nasty potions that make people quite talkative. With a little bit of goading, the truth always comes out.” Val gave Kaidus a sinister grin.

Following Val and observing, it turns out, the council’s job was quite mediocre and mundane. There were lots of tedious processes, and a whole lot of going back and forth between the council room and other practical buildings. So far, it was nothing as enthralling as he had been made to believe.

‘Please let it continue like this.’ Kaidus thought to himself as the class came to an end.

-----------------

Kaidus was currently preparing to enter the arena with his partners: making sure his shoes were tied, his clothes were buttoned, and anything that would impede his movements were in safe hands.

It’s been seven days since he first started the new schedule, and the ryes was tomorrow. He was planning to go back home later to spend time with his family.

But first, it was group combat.

“Alright! Since you are the first groups, I’ll go over the rules again.
NO LETHAL MAGIC! Got it?! Begin when ready!” the master quickly shouted out as the participants entered the arena.

Kaidus did not wanted to participate, and had used various menial jobs as a council member to excuse himself. With the consent of the combat master, the ruse had worked for a short while, but those who learned about it were boldly speaking up against his inactivity in the class. With many eager students waiting to see the abilities of a child who rose to advance in his first year, and many questioning those abilities, Kaidus was left with no options but to join in.

Walking to their respective sides, the two groups waved to each other signaling readiness.

“Since this is your first mock battle, you can support from the rear.” an older student called Eryne told him as they started. With mana enhanced legs, the student quickly dashed towards the opponents.

“Asiran! Velo tashine oray-” the other teammate was casting a mana shield for the one that was charging.

Kaidus watched the inevitable clash.

An opponent in the back finished casting and shot forth a bolt of lightning to stop his charging teammate. The other two finished shortly after, and blew forth a combination of wind and water to impede the charge also.

The lightning bolt struck first, but was absorbed by the mana shield, while the water and wind blasted Eryne, halting his progress. With the shield protecting him, Eryne edged towards the left to escape the surge of wind and water, conjuring a mana shield of his own to reinforce him.

As soon as he was close enough to the edge, the ground distorted and softened, swallowing his legs and stopping his movements—the mage who casted the bolt had changed magic.

Suddenly the mud underneath solidified and pushed his legs out of the ground. Eryne quickly moved away from the torrent.

Seeing him escape, the three opponents stopped sustaining their magic. One moved out to engage while the other two supported him from the rear.

“Frost-Field!” One of the opponents shouted an immobilization spell. The area around Eryne started growing colder, and his body started slowing down.

“Flames of life!” Kaidus’s other partner countered with an invigoration spell.

Before the invigoration spell could take effect, the opponent who had moved to the front quickly moved towards Eryne. With his hand in a fist, going for a stomach blow, he was suddenly thrown backwards.

The invigoration spell kicking in, Eryne easily escaped the frost field and got into range of the opponent that was thrown backwards. He went for a fast kick to the side, but the opponent was already up and guarded the kick.

Roots shot out of the dirt field and grabbed onto Eryne’s legs and left arm.

“Water lance!”  A spray of sharp water attacked the opponents who had conjured the roots and bound Eryne.

But the spell was a little late, and the opening gave the foe an opportunity to throw a punch back at Eryne, squaring him in the chest.

*UAH!* Eryne grunted as the opponent charged him to the ground after the punch, and started blasting him with air magic, keeping him down.

“I’m going in. Keep Zirl off of Eryne before he passes out.” Kaidus told his teammate as he ran in, avoiding incoming spells and missiles headed their way.

“Alright!” the partner yelled back.

Dashing towards the enemies, Kaidus enhanced his small body with mana. “Earth Grave!” his partner shouted from behind. Eryne’s whole body was sucked into the ground. Earth Grave was a capture skill, but in this situation, it would protect Eryne in his downed state.

Closing in on the opponents, a small dagger of flame materialized in his hand.  He threw the weapon.

His opponents saw the projectile and attempted to shoot it down, but was unable to.

The spectators gasp as they watched the flaming dagger sail through the air, heading towards one of the three participants. It was surely to impale one of them. The combat master started invoking a shield.

Like lightning, Kaidus materialized before the impact. His hands on the handle of the fiery weapon, his hair streaking silver before quickly turning black again.

Having used ‘Sonis’ to close the distance, Kaidus blasted the opponent with a wall of mud knocking him down. With a thought, he hardened the thick mud to restrain the opponent on the ground.

Two roots shot forth to restrain him, but with a quick slash of the dagger, the roots burned up. With a swift dash, he closed in on the second opponent. *WHOOOSH* a powerful wind blew towards him as he approached, threatening to knock him off his feet. “Earth wall!” his partner yelled out, making a wall to shield him.

Within seconds,
*BAM!* the wall cracked, and through it, a fist came flying through. Using the wind and earth magic, Zirl had broken through the wall. Kaidus saw his chance and quickly reformed the wall, catching Zirl in it. With his own earth magic, he sunk both Zirl and the wall into the ground.

As he was getting ready to take down the last opponent, his partner’s earth grave opened up, and Eryne came out.

“I ALMOST DIED DOWN THERE!” Eryne yelled. After taking a second to grasp what was going on, instead of complaining further, he charged the remaining opponent.

The practice was a one sided battle once Kaidus joined the fight.

Having finished, he stepped out of the arena to a drastic change in his fellow students. Everyone was looking at him differently, their eyes filled with awe and veneration at what they had just witnessed.
No one was complaining now.
Naught about his lack of skills, why he is in the council, not a mention about being a child. Even the complaints about why a first year is in the advance course was shut off completely.

They wanted proof of his abilities, and he had given them a glimpse of it.

-------------------

At the eatery, Kaidus was having a meal before heading home.

“Mind if we join you?” a voice called out to him.

Looking up, a beautiful girl with emerald hair and eyes was looking at him while another hid behind her.

Kaidus was surprised to see both Prim and Lisin.
“No, of course not, please sit down.” Kaidus replied back calmly, not letting his surprise show.

The three ate in silence until Kaidus finished his meal, and was about to leave.

“I’m very sorry...” Prim finally spoke, standing up from her seat. “Without Jorva and Lisin, I’ve had plenty of time to reflect on my actions, and about what you said. Thinking about it, I was jealous... with my lineage, I believed myself a skilled mage easily surpassing others. Yet there you were: someone far beyond my reach, rising even faster than I could ever hope to. I was angry at my own lack of strength, so I responded poorly, intending to humiliate you.” Prim lowered her head. “All to give myself a sense of superiority, and to feed my vanity.”

Kaidus was surprised. He did not expect to talk to Prim ever again, but here she was, giving him a formal apology.

“I know that a mere apology would be unable to compensate for our actions, but I am very sorry for what we've done.” Prim gave him a low apologetic bow.
To the side, Lisin had also stood up, and gave him an apologetic bow. She was silent the whole time, and unwilling to look at him.

“Thank you. I too apologize for my childish behavior, and any grief it may have caused.” Kaidus gave a curt bow back. “If you will please excuse me, I must be on my way before it gets any later.”

“Thank you…” Prim replied as he left.

Chapter 22- New Classes | Forgotten Conqueror | Chapter 24 - The Rjus

The World

*******************************

World: LOVIS

Eight continents:
(old name/new name)

Hartunos/Unotus – Northwest            Malpos/Malpaars – North             Rolvstos/Rovtoss – Northeast

West

--Maws of Lovis--                                     Dharules/Darsus – East

Honos/Horuns – Southwest                Galogos/Lagolls – South                          Crulih/Kulis – Southeast

------------------------------------

Capitals of each Continent:

Darsus: Ferrent

Unotus: ???

Malpaars: ???

Rovtoss: ???

Kulis: ???

Horuns: ???

Lagolls: ???

----------------------------

Known places so far:

--Darsus--

Ferrent: Capitol of Darsus, and situated Northwest of the continent. It is surrounded by fertile land, perfect for farming and sustaining a large population.

Towns:

Heveston
Arsalt
Raystorn
Thurllton
Heriron

Villages:

Kerkhill
Hilthu
Nultulk

--Kulis--

--Unotus--

Principality of Zarast

--Malpaars--

Village of Trigilt

--Horuns--

Town of Gevanilt

--Rovtoss--

--Lagolls--

-----------------------------

Races:

Humans – the humans.

Kovus – A mountain dwelling race with human-like features. Kovus’s have plates covering their head instead of hairs, along with slender shovel like hands allowing them to dig into the earth. They also have powerful legs that can propel them quickly whether it be for hunting prey or escaping predators.

Gverils – A race with very similar features to humans. The only way to tell them apart is their metallic arm, and the single horn protruding from their forehead. Gverils were a bloodthirsty warring race at one point in history, but have adapted with the changing world.

Aleiths – The nomads of the plains and forests. The Aleiths are born with animalistic features depending on which clan they are from. Such as tails, ears, feathers, claws, long tongues, or in some cases even scales. Although they have adapted as the Gverils did, many ancient clans still keep to their plains and forests—far away from humans.

Derzuls – They aquatic humanoids who spend most of their lives in the water. Their skin is covered in a thin mucus membrane that helps them retain water, allowing them to come out on land for long periods of time. Upon drying up, they become immobilized unless given water. Due to being an aquatic race, they have gills for breathing underwater and are very sensitive to light.  Derzuls also have webbed hands and feet, along with a fish-like tail to help propel them when in the water.

------------------------

Places of interest:

Arauns Claw:
Three mountains that stand out like gigantic claws. Located in the continent of Rovtoss.

They are also the tallest mountains in the world, and are the primary breeding ground for Drakalls of all types. Arauns middle talon is known as the Imperial talon, the left is called The Fallow Spire, the last one is called Dukes Ire.
Arauns claw hosts a wide variety of prey and large games, making it the perfect breeding ground for large creatures like the Drakalls.

Maws of Lovis:
A giant chasm in the middle of the ocean, separating the eight continents.

------------------------

Currency:

Erns – The currency of Lovis.

Kui – tiny bits of metal currency. 7 Kui is 1 Ern
Ern Bit – small metallic stones. Most common form of currency. 1 Ern.
Fer – small green metallic stones. Worth 50 erns each.
Gul – small black lustrous stones. Worth 100 erns
Rae – a lustrous gemstone. Worth 500 Erns
Jae – a gemstone with a spirit inside. 5000 erns. depending on the grade of the stone, it could be worth more.

Weight:

Lok – unit of weight. Used for light objects weighing around that of a pebble the size of a man's thumb.

Kek – unit of weight. Each kek is the heaviness of two marble stones the size of a man’s palm. Used on things larger than 20 loks.

Dul – unit of weight. Used for objects or mass heavier than 30 keks.

---------------

Lagus:
The spirit world/dimension.

Spirit types:
Rhas of shadows.
Nuits of Light.
Frems of Flame.
Vanu of Water.
Vix of Ligthning.
Das of Earth.
Ziv of Wind.
Kels of Metal.
Hirces of Nature.

Elemental Lords:
Hasen – Lord of Shadow.
Vishan –???
Feziel –???
Zion – Lord of Wind

-------------------

Mages:

The world is not fair, and some mages are born with a greater capacity for mana than others. These who are gifted with mana upon birth are called mages, and are capable of performing miraculous feats. Powerful mages are in extremely high demand around the world.

A Mage’s power usually manifest around their teens.

5 Ranks of Mages:

Although ranked, mages can ascend past their ranks and be classified differently. While some mages stagnate at certain levels of abilities, many work hard to attain the highest ranks and privileges along with it.

Mahj – the first rank, and where the title of “Mage” comes from.
Mahjs are the lowest of the ranks, and one is automatically classified as a Mahj once they’ve awoke to their magic. Most are weak and lack the abilities of the higher tiers along with mana control. Mahjs are usually taught by a teacher until they’ve at least become a Rujal.

Rujal – the second rank and most common of magicians.
Unlike the Mahj, Rujal's have greater power, but lacks capacity. Rujals are quite adequate at controlling their mana, and are able to use various magics. It is around this stage where nobles send their sons or daughters to the academy.

Raezil – the third rank.
Raezils are powerful magicians who can expertly command their mana, resulting in more powerful spells. It is around this stage where mages contract with elemental spirits to amplify their abilities, and borrow from Lagus.

Malgin – The fourth rank.
Malgins are experts at utilizing their mana to their utmost. Not only can they contract with many elements, becoming a Malgin means that you are one who understands your own magic to its fullest. Malgins are not limited to just using their spirits as channels, but they can also summon their spirits into the physical world as familiars, to do their biddings.

Malizur – The fifth rank and most powerful.
They are the highest order of those born with mana. Favored by the elements at birth, they are gifted with massive capabilities. Malizurs are the rarest of magicians, and are one in a thousand when it comes to mages.
Kings and queens shower them with favors, hoping to win them as allies.

Dvitus – The lost rank.
Stories recall mages of ages past who were not bound by the laws of the world. These mages were people who governed mana, using their great strength to create changes in history. With unlimited power at their disposal, Dvitus can summon the elemental lords themselves into the world to do their biddings. Shaping the world as they see fit, giving life and taking them at a whim. These mages were so feared, that they eventually became legend. Those who know of their might aspires to reclaim this lost title.

SpellBlades:

Warriors who incorporates magic into their fighting styles. Usually due to the love of the sword, spellblades fight using their body as a catalyst for their magic. Putting an emphasis on their physical rather than their magical abilities, spellblades are able to enhance their martial skills that have been cultivated over the years several folds. Though usually with a lower capacity for raw magical output due to their emphasis on swordplay, they are just as deadly as their mage counterparts.

The most powerful of spellblades are those who can utilize both magic and sword to their utmost, and truly invincible spellblades are even known to be capable of cutting through magic.

Zitaal – The first rank.
One who aspires to become a spellblade.
Meaning ‘Bladed One’, it is given to all swordsmen when they awaken to their magic and have chosen to continue pursuing the order of steel. It is also given when a mage turns to the sword and begins their training as a swordsmen.

Vaguln – The second rank.
One who has attained equilibrium of sword and magic. Vaguln’s are those who have proven themselves worthy of the the sword and can adapt their magic into their swordartes.

Raiha – The third rank.
Powerful spellblades who have proven themselves adept on both physical and magical fortes. Able to adapt and use both abilities efficiently even in the heat of combat, Raiha’s lack little beyond the raw magical capabilities of more powerful spellblades.

Martras – The fourth rank.
Achieved only by those who have gone through intense and arduous trainings, martras are knowledgeable in high level magic and are capable of countering mages. Few and far in between the ranks, they are among the strongest of spellblades.

Trusae – The final rank.
Conferred only to those who have achieved the pinnacle of the artes, the rank of ‘Trusae’ entitles the absolute fusion of magic and sword. They are swordartes personified, and are capable of standing up against their Malizur counterparts with sheer skills and knowledge alone.

----------------

Seasons:

Grunei
Hiso – 1st turn
Guso – 2nd turn

Alivai
Soqu – 3rd turn
Tarsi – 4th turn
Lokil – 5th turn

Fulta
Deju – 6th turn
Linh – 7th turn
Kinu – 8th turn

Rinol
Zali – 9th turn
Palx – 10th turn

Turn - a period of around 40 days long, give or take a few days.

School:
1 Term = 1 school year

Ryes – the four days break between the 7 days of school

Rjus – a long break that spans the duration of Hiso.

--------------------

Animals:

Pegril – a type of bird with an exceptionally long antennae and wingspan. Small, but vicious when protecting their young.

Oriv Deer – a type of deer. Usually distinguished by their three horns: two from the back, and one in front. A black coloration, and quite docile out of their breeding season.

Oshun Deer – a type of deer. Oshun’s are the largest of the deer family, and tower over humans. Extremely aggressive, and usually found in mountain areas.

Scaly hare – a species of hare with its arms, legs, back, and chest covered with scales. The scales are there for protections against other hares when fighting for mates during breeding season. Only the neck up does not have any scales. These scales usually shed after breeding season.

Amber fox – a species of fox. Grayish in color to help hide them in wooded area and primarily hunts at night in packs. They get the name Amber fox, due to the little amber stone that grows out of their left and right shoulders. Hunted for their amber for use in medicinal purposes. Amber foxes are prolific breeders, so there are always an abundance of them.

Dreevil – large lizards the size of a small dog that are extremely volatile and can easily catch fire. Usually found in cold places. The meat is a delicacy, while the skin could be used as fuel.

Dronnon – a type of domesticated animal that serves as food. They have extremely powerful hind legs, and are surprising agile for their overweight body. Their lower body is covered in tiny scales while their upper body is covered in hair.

Krenuk – small hairy creature that is literally blind and travels around using their tail as a feelers and their extremely sensitive hair to detect changes in the air around them.

Kaltier – large war hound. Domesticated and loyal.

Qorkos – a type of bird bred for consumption. Their meat is delicious and their bones soften when cooked, so the whole bird can be eaten, bone and all.

----------------------

Drakall:
Flying serpent family. All Drakalls share the common characteristic of wings, scales, tail, and some kind of breathe attack.

Kargalls – The largest and most powerful of all the Drakalls, Kargalls are said to be intelligent and able to cast magic. Like Knights of the sky, these drakalls are cladded in thick scales, and fight using their massive wings like hands. All Kargalls have a singular horn protruding from the middle of their forehead, where their magic is believed to be concentrated. These Drakalls are solitary creatures.

Farkans – Bird-like drakalls. They have beaks and tail feathers, but their whole body is covered in dark scales. Unlike other Drakalls, Farkans are the only type to not have any arms, and walk on their hind legs, using their wings as fore limbs.

Kalligors – The most vicious out of the drakall family. Medium sized and very agile, Kalligors use their agility instead of strength to hunt and overwhelm their prey.  Kalligors keep to pairs and kill anything that comes into their territory.

Poringuls – Small herbivorous drakalls who graze instead of kill. Poringuls live in colonies of up to thirty, and are extremely fast and adept at escaping in forest areas. Instead of razor sharp teeth, these peaceful Poringuls only have molars for grinding their leaves and plants.

Hvarals – large flying snakes with wings. Elongated body with three sets of wings, the Hvarals spend most of their time in the air by catching the risen warm air and gliding. They hunt by stealthily gliding over their prey and paralyzing them with shockwaves.

--------------------------

Crops:

Furuce – a leafy green with bulbous root that can be eaten. Usually planted towards the middle of Alivai.

Derilt – a stalky plant that grows up straight. It bears a single fruit. The roots can be dug up and eaten, and can only be harvested once. Planted after the coldness of Rinol has passed.

Ciscut – leaves from a small bush about a meter high. Edible and could be dried for storage. Their leaves thrive on the cold, and usually starts to grow at the beginning of Fulta all the way to the end of Grunei before they shed.

Kargiz – a fruit bearing tree. Their flowers bloom in the middle of Alivai, and crops ripen towards the end of Fulta. The fruit is a small sweet smelling fruit that is sweet and mushy and chewy inside.

Lisal – a reddish leafy plant that is primarily grown for food. The roots are tasteless, but the leaves are sour.

Laraze – an edible plant. Bulky and tasteless, usually served with plenty of sauce.

Mulse – a grainy seed crop that is grounded for use in baking and cooking. Very popular steamed and mashed.

Foliage:

Danach – a type of flower primarily found in forest areas—usually in areas where sunlight penetrates the forest canopy. Danachs exude a sweet smelling odor, and their coloration changes depending on the amount of sunlight they’ve absorbed.

Harkus - a red bush common in forests and fields. Leaves could be used as a laxative, and barks a popular material for making paper.

Dessil - Green plant common in forests. When dried, the leaves turn a dark blue and could be used as a balm to prevent infection. Roots can be burned to emit a sweet smelling odor that attracts herbivores.

Azolus trees – a type of small red tree. They rarely shed their leaves, and are extremely easy to care for. A popular choice for garden decorations.

Tasien – a beautiful flower of white and purple.

******************************************

Characters

-*-
Everything here is subject to change as the story
progresses and new people come into the scene
-*-

These are just quick summaries to refrain from giving away too much. Many things are omitted because most of them are in the chapters.

*************

-Paltos House-
A modest family living in the residential Shorza district of the 3rd ward.

Kaidus Reilt Paltos (Rhultal Vox Treval AnDargus)
Born Lokil 26th, Zanaeos 1241, and the eldest child of Adalina and Troyle.

Kaidus has deep black hair and brown eyes like his mother.
His appearance is that of a normal boy, yet within his body lies ancient knowledge, skills, and power incomprehensible to the current world.
He retains vivid memories of his previous life, and leaves nothing to chance for those who would endanger him and those he loves.
Although a reticent person, he cannot stand idly by while injustice occurs around him.
He has three birthmarks: two on his chest and one on his back.

Anise Leil Paltos (Chapter 9)
Born Zanaeos 1246 the 12thof Kinu, and second child of the Paltos family.

Anise has red hair like her father, but dark brown eyes like her mother.
A cheerful girl who adores her brother, and has a smile that would shame the brightest gems. She is selfish when it comes to her big brother, and aspires to be like him.
Anise enjoys listening to her mother read and enlightening others about her days. Friendly and talkative, she easily gets along with her parent’s acquaintances.

Adalina Paltos (Chapter 2)
Wife of Troyle Paltos and mother of Kaidus and Anise.

Ran away from home due to a kidnapping incident in her village. Having been saved by Troyle, she had planned to follow him and travel with the Droxxon mercenaries only until she could find a place to live, but eventually fell in love with, and married Troyle.
She is a strong woman, and also the cornerstone of the Paltos family.

Troyle Paltos (Chapter 2)
Husband of Adalina and father of Kaidus and Anise.

A skillful swordsman of the Formless Blades Style, and former 17th Chair of the Droxxon mercenary. He was being groomed to become the next Mercenary Captain but had to retire from the mercenary life after a life threatening injury during a job. Settled down with Adalina whom he fell in love with over the years she stayed with them.
He is a devoted father who adores his children and loves his wife unconditionally after what he had put her through.

-Droxxon Mercenaries-
One of the ten branches of the Mercenary guild. The sign known to members of the Droxxon mercenaries is that of an X with an elongated leg, usually portrayed by a spear and a sword.

Zikale Lorvak (Chapter 5)
Captain of the Droxxon Mercenaries, and is one of 10 captains working directly under the Master of the Mercenary guild.

Although named Zikale the Red for his flashy techniques that leave him covered in blood most of the time, his subordinates and people who know him calls him Zikale the Red: because of his quick temper and lack of decorum.
His skills are tempered via countless life and death situations, and he is a master swordsman in his own right.

Karei Jolve (Chapter 5)
Works directly under Captain Zikale as his assistant and bodyguard. A devious but good man who does everything he can to make sure his captain does not overstrain himself.

York Dulgos (Chapter 8)
Close friend of Troyle and Adalina.

York admired Troyle's abilities when Troyle was still a part of the Mercenaries. Even after Troyle left, his admiration never faded.

Dalzak Revarr (Chapter 8)
Close friend of Troyle and Adalina.

Dalzak and Troyle both joined the mercenaries at the same time. The two became brothers through all their trials together. He was the person who saved Troyle from the near death incident.
A skill swordsman, he is currently an influential member of the Droxxon Mercenaries.

Geral and Lilian Kartuh (Chapter 8)
Friends of Troyle and Adalina.
They are also a married couple, and are still members of the Droxxon mercenaries.

Galivia Rosaye (Chapter 8)
Former member of the Droxxon merc.

Galivia took care of Adalina when Adalina first started following the Droxxon mercenaries. She is like an older sister to Adalina.
She is now married and lives in Kerkhill. No longer a member of the Droxxon Mercs.

Uresa Virulet (Chap 48)
Friend of Troyle and Adalina.
A member of the Droxxon mercenary.

Vikus Laveranus (chapter 46)
A mischievous young man who is also a member of the Droxxon mercenaries.

-=Ferrent (Capital of Darsus)=-

Sarjace J. Roulus Dalzon XII
Current King of Ferrent. Lives in the palace within the 13th ward.

-Ravon House-
One of the Great Houses of the 11th ward.
Sigil is a helmet and a sword. Banner is a black banner with a White helmet and red sword.

Gelrin Teralt Ravon (Chapter 10)
An old man, and one of three Lord Knights: Royal commander of the knights in ward 11, and Lord Knight serving directly under king Sarjace J. Roulus Dalzon.

Lord Gelrin is also a raiha spellblade, and Head of the Ferrent Spellblades. Even though a person of great status, he is a stalwart and honorable man who puts others before him. Biased towards Kaidus, and believes that the child is something much more than what the he can perceive.

Huin Xoras Ravon (Chapter 13)
Sword instructor of the Ravon Manor, and Lord Gelrin’s only son.
Lord Huin is the husband of Lady Kellian, and father of Vion and Naleen. He is a man of ability and merit.

Kellian Ravon (Chapter 13)
Huin’s wife, and formerly Kellian Halsond. She is Mother of Vion and Naleen.
Kellian is reasonable and logical, whereas her husband is flippant and carefree.

Vion Zaile Ravon (Chapter 11)
Lord Gelrin’s grandson, and Huin and Kellian’s son.

A very proud person, Vion holds both his father and grandfather in extremely high esteem for their accomplishments. He is currently a squire to Sir Horan, working his way to become a knight.

Naleen Ravon (Chapter 13)
Lord Gelrin’s granddaughter, and Huin and Kellian’s daughter.

A willful girl with a strong sense of justice.
Naleen admires her father, but takes her grandfather’s words and views to heart. She strives to follow in her honorable grandfather’s footsteps and become a worthy person of the Ravon name.

-Varath House-
A Noble house of the 11th ward.
Sigil is a crescent moon half submerged in three lines of waves. Banner is a silver crescent moon and golden waves on a cerulean background.

Alzin Shuziel Varath (Chapter (9) 19)
A noble in the 11th ward, and Troyle's employer.

Lord Varath is a handsome and cunning man who elevated his household to its current position of wealth from low nobility. Alzin Varath hides his true nature of being a devious schemer, but it comes out whenever something that interested him comes into his purview.

Reanne Varath (Chapter 19)
Lord Alzin’s wife, and a perfect complement to his devious nature.

Beautiful and elegant, she has a silver tongue that brushed away all her suitors before finding her match in her husband. She loves to gossip, and uses it as a form of intelligence gathering to stay up to date with current events. A loving mother of three, and as much of a schemer as her husband.

Larant Varath (Chapter 31)
Eldest son, and firstborn of the Varath household.

Larant is a sharp person like his mother and father, but lacks their cunning. A genuine person, he is the first child in a few generations of the Varath family to have awoken with proficient magical powers. He is currently a student at Zorin Academy.

Jillian Varath (Chapter 29)
Second child, and eldest daughter of the Varath House.

Like a carbon copy of her mother, she has inherited her mother’s beauty along with the sharp tongue and cleverness.

Sylvia Varath (Chapter 19)
Third child, and youngest daughter of Alzin and Reanne

A timid girl who’s maturity is beyond her years. Although her shyness projects an image of an ordinary ignorant child, she understands much of surroundings. She knows what she wants, and she works hard for a chance to grasp at it.

-Valnur House-
A wealthy family in the Dryva District of the 3rd ward.

Joral Valnur (Chapter 28)
A wealthy jewelry salesman. Father of Celene and Naran.
A business man who understands the risks that comes with wealth. Although wealthy, he tries to keep his family from the dangers of plutocracy, and recognizes that money cannot solve everything as was the deal with his son’s previous situation.

Mayley Valnur (Chapter 28)
Loving wife of Joral, and mother of Celene and Naran.
An understanding woman who puts her family’s problem before herself.

Naran Valnur (Chapter 28)
Eldest child of Mayley and Joral.
Crippled after a brutal beating by a pack of malicious boys. He had since been healed.

Celene Valnur (Chapter 26)
Daughter of Joral and Mayley Valnur.

A normally cheerful girl, but stubborn and equipped with a high sense of morals. She refuses to let the past dictate what she can do when it concerns those who she cares about.

-Mystiks Guild-
An organization of elite mages.

The Mystiks guild is the leading authority in all things magic within Ferrent. Beyond the scope of an organization designed for the eradication of malicious mages, the Mystiks guild holds all authority in magical constructs that are used by those who can afford them, and regulates any and all magic facilities within Ferrent.

The Mystiks Guild consists of three separate branches, each in one of Ferrent’s three noble wards. Their symbol is that of a Burning hand.

Thaxxus Baelius V. Terinthier (Chapter 35)
Leader of the 11th Ward Branch.

-Zorin Academy-
A school within the 11th ward for mages.

Nylen Gvius Das Jozion (Chapter 18)
An eccentric old man with a conflicted past.

He is the headmaster of 11th ward’s Zorin Academy and the only mage of Malizur rank within Ferrent. Not much is known about him besides that he fought during the last war and is one of the most powerful mages alive. Although a retired member of the Mystiks guild, Nylen is an influential person within Darsus and holds considerable pull when it comes to matters pertaining to magic.
He has devoted a greater part of his life to combat the ideals of rogue mages.

Currently missing his left hand due to an “unfortunate” incident.

Keral Leblazi (Chapter 17)
Master of subjugations class.

Gorzon Pelian (Chapter 15)
Master of Arkane studies

Hamin Qiunz (Chapter 21)
Master of summoning class

Zaele Lacaur (Chapter 21)
A master at the academy

Drilm Tildton (Chapter 15)
A master at the academy. In charge of admissions.

Juvol Havnaus (Chapter 22)
Head librarian and also the teacher for intermediate incantations

-Students-

Mirat Raesu Klivus (Chapter 15)
A young man from the Klivus house of the 11th ward.

Humble and friendly towards others, he is the first in four generations of his family to be gifted with magic. Being of low nobility, Mirat is diligent in his studies with the hopes of bringing honor and elevating his family name.

Jorva Zeille (Chapter 17)
A young man of the Zeille house in the 11th ward.

Hard headed and dislikable, but loyal to those who gets to know him. Jorva’s abilities are neither lacking nor are they overwhelming; he sits comfortably like many of the other students attending Zorin academy.

Lisin Rhonorus (Chapter 17)
A young woman who is devotedly loyal to her friends.

Overshadowed by her best friend, Lisin falls short of being exceptional in other people’s eyes. Yet, she is a skilled mage above many in her own years. Her nature does not covet publicity, opting to cheer from the sidelines.

Prim Ashlin Lithius (Chapter 17)
The Emerald Princess.

From a long line of mages, she is one of the most promising student within Zorin academy. Even though gifted with talent, she does not allow her abilities to stagnate by working hard to overcome obstacles that cannot be climbed with talent alone.

Dorine (Chapter 15)

Shesal (Chapter 17)

Faden (Chapter 15)

Zeyvir (Chapter 24)

Rena (Chapter 16)

-Council-
When Kaidus was a member of the council.

Philnor Strusaend
1st chair of the council, 6th year student.

Julesi Haringsilt
2nd chair, 6th year student

Willex Qholton
3rd chair, 6th year student

Dresile Gullivin
4th chair, 6th year student

Alexus Vanaragh
5th chair, 5th year student.

Vale Reudin
6th chair and the only 4th year.

-Tal’hrus-
An organization working behind the scenes of all Seven Continents. Their objectives are unknown to the world, only that they sow discord and bring about death and destruction wherever they touch.
The Organization dates back to beyond the last war.
Tal’hrus operates with a leader and seven masters under that leader.

Mysterious old man (Chapter 25)
The Leader of Tal’hrus.

An enigmatic old man who commands through fear and unimaginable power, together with a calculating mind that is  trying to bring the world to its knees.

The mysterious old man seems to have some ties with Nylen, the headmaster of Zorin Academy.

Kaval (Chapter (25) 43)
One of seven masters.

Hooded figure (Chapter 25)
One of seven masters.

Hooded figure (Chapter 25)
One of seven masters.

Hooded figure (Chapter 25)
One of seven masters.

Hooded figure (Chapter 25)
One of seven masters.

Hooded figure (Chapter 25)
One of seven masters.

Zavon (Chapter (25) 30)
One of seven masters. Was in charge of Darsus. Deceased.

-Other Characters-

Kalwun Heldeins (Chapter 27)
A wealthy man living in the Dryva district of the 3rd ward.

Ashis Heldeins (Chapter 26)
Son of Kalwun Heldeins. One of four boys who had the misfortune of engaging against Kaidus.

Horan Lorkaz (Chapter 11)
Lord Gelrin Ravon’s Adjutant and the right hand of Lord Huin.

Horan is a raiha spellblade, and an accomplished knight. Although somewhat arrogant, he knows when to hold his tongue in order to not step out of his station.

Thirn Devorshin (Chapter 10)
A knight in the employ of Lord Gelrin Ravon.
A Clever man who’s mind is as sharp as his sword. Thirn respects the Lord Knight Commander deeply and obeys unequivocally.

Daaro Sinstal (Chapter 11)
A young spellblade directly under the tutelage of Lord Gelrin Ravon.

He is arrogant because of his skills, but understands that many out there are beyond his abilities, and knows to tread lightly.

Fedaran Bulwicent (Chapter 12)
A Noble from the 12th ward, and a retired knight.

Also an old friend of Lord Gelrin Ravon. Friendly and garrulous, the old man retains much of his techniques from his days as a knight although his physical abilities have waned over the years.

Mr. Larson (Chapter 9)
Owner of the bookstore ‘Tales Corner’.

Mr. Genum (Chapter 31)
A man in his early 50’s, and the first person to let Kaidus borrow from his store

Kenus (Chapter 31)
Mr. Genum’s book merchant who travels Darsus.

Pate Donsillt (Chapter 7)
The traveling merchant who hired Troyle as a caravan guard from Hilthu.
His true identity is that of a founding member of the League of the Feathered Hats.

**************************

Chapter 24 - The Rjus

Sorry for for the long wait. been sort of busy these past few days.
Hopefully I'll be able to shell out more chapters soon.

Enjoy a small time skip.

-----------

“Good afternoon everyone.” A weary Kaidus spoke to the group as he sat down.

“Are you okay?” a female student asked him.

“Yea I’m fine. I just didn’t think the council would still be having this much issues to deal with after a whole term.” Kaidus replied, almost as tired as he looked.

“Is the council still dealing with the Zeyvir problem?” a male student asked.

“No. We were able to get that sorted out last week before the ryes. This time is something else.”

It was now Palx—the last turn of the year, and the end of the school term. The next turn Hiso, would be the Rjus—a long break. Kaidus’s Birthday had come and gone, and he was now 8.

Currently, their 2nd class had just ended and the usual party had gathered for lunch. The group consisted of: Mirat Klivus, Jorva Zeille, Prim Lithius, Lisin Rhonorus, and Kaidus.

It has almost been a whole term since the day Prim and Lisin first joined him—to formally apologize to him. After that, they had joined him for lunch whenever they could. Jorva also came and apologize to him, joining them. After seeing the four of them, Mirat also joined in.

While an awkward amalgamation at first: a commoner, a low Noble, a prestigious princess of the Lithius family, and two high nobles. The group eventually got past their differences, and were finally starting to speak casually to one another as respectable colleagues.

Eating together had been something that Prim and Lisin were doing to alleviate their guilt while getting to know Kaidus better, but with the addition of Jorva and Mirat, lunch became something of a get-together. As Jorva and Lisin got to know Kaidus, their fear receded, and both started joining in on the conversations—making small talks of their own. The incident between them, all but forgotten.

“So what happened?” Mirat followed up on his earlier question.

“Another scuffle between students last night. I spent all of 2nd class helping with the questions and recording everything down. This is the third day in a row.” Kaidus answered as he ate.

“Ugh… sounds rough…” Mirat replied sympathetically.

“I heard the last student in intermediate summoning class has managed to contract with a spirit. It seems, come the new term, all of them will be moving up to advanced summoning.” Prim spoke, not wanting to intrude onto council business.

“Oh, me too. There’s only a few of them this term right? Maybe we should sign up next term, and see if we can get ourselves a spirit.” Lisin suggested.

“You must be offered the class during enrollment Lisin. The masters are the ones who decides which classes you could sign up for.” Prim informed.

“Ah right… that’s too bad...”

“I’m sure you’ll be able to get into summoning class soon Lisin. You just have to keep going like how we’ve been ever since our first year.” Prim reassured her friend.

“Yea.”

“OH! I just remembered something I heard from my father over the ryes. Any of you heard about the conflict in Malpaars?” Jorva interjected.

“The war?”  Lisin asked.

“A little. My older brother told me about it.”

“No, can’t say I have.” Kaidus answered.

“Me neither.” Mirat added.

“From what my father says, it seems bandits had incited a…” Jorva spoke as everyone else ate while listening to him.

“What is everyone’s plan for the Rjus?” Mirat asked the group after they finished their talk about the war.

“I’m staying here to practice my magic with some other students who are also staying.” Jorva swiftly answered.

“My father says he has a trip planned for my siblings and me, but I still don’t know how long the trip will take. I don’t want to miss the start of the next term.” Prim answered.

“Lisin? Kaidus?” Mirat questioned.

“I’m not sure. Maybe go back home and spend the Rjus with my family.” Kaidus answered.

“Me too.” Lisin added.

“And you Mirat?” Jorva asked.

“Heheh… I will be traveling around and going through Ferrent’s nearby villages and towns with my father. Getting a feel for the land, and acquainted with the people.” Mirat smiled happily as he spoke.

Lunch went by like usual. Random tidbits of information here and there, friendly banters, inquiring about classes, and helping each other with aspects relating to their class.

As lunch came to an end, the group dispersed and Kaidus left for the council room.

“Where’s Philnor?” he asked as he entered.

“Not here yet.” Julesi answered as she was wrote something down.

Kaidus went over to where Willex the 3rd chair is, and started helping to sort through the council records by date—for the end of the term.

The Council had not been what he expected. Thinking back, he had been naïve.
The mundane tasks he was shown that first day was but a fraction of the jobs in the council. He planned to use any free-study time to peruse the library, but there was always something to do.
Student’s accidently hurting bystanders with magic, breaking things, blowing up objects, flooding rooms, fighting with other schools, misconducts unfit for those of the academy, along with various other troublesome causes. The egos of nobles are a truly frightening thing, and is more so, for nobles with great power.

With the day over, Kaidus was in his room looking through the notes he wrote down earlier in the library.
His quest for clues was still an ongoing one. As he had hoped, there were clues regarding large winged creatures in the thousands of records of eye witness accounts and stories. Having meticulously looked through more than half of them, he was able to find some information.
‘If I can just find one of these… if they are as old as the stories claim, maybe… just maybe, I can get some answers.’ He thought to himself as he looked through the countless pages of notes he recorded, putting together where these unknown creatures were spotted.

--------------------

As the term came to an end, Kaidus was leaving for home. Most of his belongings had already been sent ahead of time, and it was now just him and a small sack with his notes.

Having said his good byes to the masters, and their little group earlier at lunch, it was time to leave the academy.

As this would be the last time he see Zeeke for a while, he decided to bid the Gate seer goodbye.

As he approached, the feline looking spirit came up to greet him.

“Grrrarar!” it sounded happy.

“Hello Zeeke.”

“Garaaaa”

“I’ll be going home for a while, so I’m here to say goodbye for now. I’ll be back next term.”

“Ra?” Zeeke replied, sniffing about Kaidus and his luggage.

“Here you go.” Kaidus pulled out a small piece of derilt root from his pocket and gave it to Zeeke.

“Rrraarararaa!” it was elated. Quickly snatching the derilt root and swiftly disappearing into its shack before coming out again.

“RAAAR!!” it roared happily, moving in to nuzzle Kaidus’s leg.

“I’ll bring you something fresh when I come back.” as he bent down to stroke the small cat’s grassy fur.

The nature spirit had been indifferent to him at first. Try as he might, he was getting nowhere close to befriending it. It wasn’t until he came back to the academy, and was eating Adalina's packed lunch by on one of the benches nearby, that Zeeke came to him. It was because of the laraze slices in the lunch that had attracted the feline.

Ever since then, he’s been giving it all sorts of vegetables. It turns out, Zeeke will only take uncooked raw vegetables. He has no idea what Zeeke does with them, but it was somewhat bringing them closer together.

After saying his goodbye, Kaidus left the academy.

-------------------------

“KAIDUSH!! Anise tackled him as he came home.
“Welcome back honey.” Adalina also gave him a hug.

“I’m home.” Kaidus gave them a big smile.

“I’ve put the luggage you sent earlier in your room.”

“Thanks mom.”

“Diner is ready, but your father is not home yet, would you like a snack while we wait?”

“No it’s okay, I had a snack on my way home. We can wait for dad.” He answered as they made their way to the living room.

“Kaidush? Are you shtaying thish time?” Anise asked, her face pleading him to stay.

“I’m staying for a long time.” Kaidus answered back with a grin.

“YESH!” Anise exclaimed happily as she hugged him. Adalina watched with a warm smile on her face.

“So what have you been up to this week while I was gone?” Kaidus asked Anise.
True to his promise, he had been coming home every ryes to spend time with the family.

“Mommy wead the shleeping dog and the angwy cat to me yeshterday. And guessh what, guessh what.” she asked him with a smile on her face.

“What?”

“We shaw a big dog today! He walked by ush but I washnt shcared!” a huge grin on her face, her dimples prominently showing.

“Good girl.” Kaidus smiled back as he gently stroke her hair.

“Ehehehe!” she laughed as she hugged him again.

“You said last time that this will be a long break?” Adalina asked from where she sat.

“Yea. It’s a turn long, so I’ll be home until the start of Alivai.” He replied back to Adalina while gently petting Anise’s head.

“So… Lord Varath’s been asking about you.” Troyle said with a grin as they were eating.

“…Why would he be asking about me?” Kaidus asked.

“He really likes you Kaidus. And… I may have said something about you coming back for a long break while we were drinking a couple days ago.” Troyle tried to give an innocent grin.

“…”

“Is this about the marriage proposal?” Adalina interposed.

“Why does mom know?” Kaidus asked Troyle curiously.

“I… may have told her.” Troyle gave another innocent grin. This time, with a wink.

“…” Kaidus was dumbfounded.

“Oh? Is it bad that I found out?” Adalina teased.

“No. What do you think about the proposal?” he asked Adalina calmly.

“I thought it was a fine proposal.” Adalina replied. “Miss Reanne has brought Sylvia over a few times to visit. Isn’t she a cute girl? She’s very nice, and gets along well with Anise too.”

“Shylvia?” Anise looked up from her plate.

“Yes. Big sister Sylvia. You like her don’t you?” Adalina spoke to Anise.

“Yea! Big shister shylvia ish very nicshe. She plays with Anish!” Anise replied happily at the mention of Sylvia.

“You too Anise?”
‘What fearsome parents.’ Kaidus thought, remembering Lord Varath and his wife Reanne. They were truly trying to ensnare him one way or another.

“I know you just got back, but how about joining us tomorrow? The lord’s been asking me to bring you to visit for quite a while now. I’ve been telling him you are at school, but I don’t think I can use that excuse anymore.” Troyle asked.

“A visit to Lord Varath’s Estate again?” Kaidus inquired cautiously.

“We’ll just be there to pick up the Lord. We’re heading outside tomorrow to check up on the Derilt farms.

“Something wrong with the farms again?”

“There was a report two nights ago about an attack. The lord has gathered up some men, and we’re going to check it out and make sure the farmers are okay.” Troyle explained.

“I see, in that case, please allow me join you. It’s been too long since I’ve ventured outside of Ferrent.” Kaidus replied.

“Good. Same time tomorrow then.”

“Got it.”

-------------------------

“Troyle. What do you think is happening?” Lord Varath asked, a wide grin on his face.

“My Lord, they’re children…”

There were four carriages moving toward the outer gates of Ferrent.
Troyle and Lord Varath in the first one, two kids in the second, followed by another two that was occupied by guards.

Kaidus sat facing a girl with short dark blue hair in a cobalt dress. This time, she was meekly looking back at him. The scared sheltered princess he had met almost a year ago was holding her grounds.

When they arrived at the Lord’s estate, Lord Varath had immediately called for Sylvia to join them, then threw Kaidus and Sylvia in a carriage together.

“Good to see you again Lady Sylvia. How have you been?”

“I-I’ve been fine. T-Thank you." She managed a meek reply.

“Is this your first time out of Ferrent?” Kaidus asked.

“Y-yes.”

“Are you scared?”

“No. D-daddy said you would p-protect me.” She replied nervously, but her eyes showed absolute trust in her father’s words.

‘Hah… that man…’ Kaidus pictured Lord Varath’s grinning face in his mind.
“Did he say anything else?”

“No...” She looked away embarrassed.

“Sorry. I will not pry on the subject.” Kaidus felt that it was better he did not know.

“F-father said you go to Zorin academy… my big brother Larant is going there soon.” She timidly spoke, trying to start a conversation.

As they rode, Kaidus entertained Sylvia with stories about the academy, and about magic.

Reaching a building in the outer farmlands, Kaidus witnessed what Troyle always talks about—as he stepped out of the carriage.
The areas of farmland that bordered the forests and wilderness were ravaged by wild animals, and many guards were injured. Having expanded the farms into their territories, many animals were retaliating against the farmers, and eating or destroying their crops.

“This is quite bad...” Troyle spoke as they saw the fields.
“Indeed. Even worse than the last time.” Lord Varath added to the grimness.

“Lord Varath. Thank you for coming!” A guard came out of the building to greet them.

“Lynor, what happened here?” Lord Varath asked his guard.

“Two days ago the korgas suddenly came out of the woods and killed three of our kaltiers and two farmers. We’ve been fighting them ever since. Some of the workers were able to escape in time because of the hounds, but none of them are willing to go back out into the fields now.” The guard answered.

“Three kaltiers and two workers?” Lord Varath voiced in disbelief. “Korgas are but a fraction of the size of a kaltier, how is that possible? And what happened to the workers?” Lord Varath inquired further.

“My lord… the workers claimed a demon was commanding the korgas, and that it was the one who killed the Kaltiers. The attack was so sudden, that we were caught unawares… we couldn’t protect those two.” Lynor spoke angrily at that last part.

“A demon?”

“Yes my lord. They say it was in the guise of a large hound. Those who saw it, said it was as large as any Kaltier with thick fiery red fur, and a glowing golden eyes.”

“Did any of you see this demon?” Troyle asked the guard.

“No sir, we have not. But with the kaltiers dead, the korgas have been coming further into the farmlands. We barely repelled them yesterday day. If you had not come today, I fear to imagine what would happen if they attacked again.”

“Take me inside. I want to hear everyone’s own account. Grenth, you guys keep an eye out, and watch my daughter and the carriages.” Lord Varath ordered.

“Yes my lord.” Both Grenth and Lynor answered.

-------------------

Staring at the damages, Kaidus could see that it was out of the ordinary. The fences along the outsides were broken, derilt plants were trampled and dug up, soil was overturned here and there, and the land was a huge mess.

After a while, Lord Varath and Troyle came out of the building.

“Grenth, take a few men and follow the road. I want you circle back into the forest and scout that area.” Lord Varath pointed towards a patch of the forest bordering the fields. “Don’t take any chances. Just see if you can pick up anything and report back.”

“Understood.”
Taking half the men who came with them, Grenth and the scouting party followed the road until they were out of sight, then ventured into the thick forest.

“What do you make of this?” Lord Varath asked Troyle.

“I don’t know my lord. Maybe we should consider what the farmers are saying?”

“Hmmm…”

“Every one of them said the same thing. They all clearly saw something, it would be unwise to not consider the possibilities.”

“I don’t doubt that they saw something, but no one has ever seen a demon or even know what they look like. I can’t bring myself to believe that it is anything more than an overgrown beast of sorts…”

Kaidus was silently watching the forest as Troyle and Lord Varath talked about the problem at hand. Having silently observed for a while, an ominous presence suddenly originated from the direction of where the scouts had gone.

“Something is happening.” Kaidus interrupted their talk.

“What’s going on?” Lord Varath asked.

“GYAHHH!!!!!” a doomed scream sounded off in the distance.

Chapter 23 - Council | Forgotten Conqueror | Chapter 25 - In the Shadows

chapter 25 - In the Shadows

I am finally free for a couple days, and hopefully will be able to get out a couple fast chapters.

Also, i can see all the love for the cliff hanger in the comments. Sadly, this chapter doesn't really have any.

Please enjoy Chapter 25.

***********************

“Lynor! Take Sylvia and Kaidus into the barracks! Everyone else, with me!” Lord Varath commanded.

“My Lord! You should also go inside! We don’t know what’s going on over there!” Troyle quickly advised Lord Varath.

“I will not hide while my men are fighting for their lives! Gather those who can fight! We’re moving soon!” Lord Varath replied, then shouted at his men.
Unarmed guards quickly went inside to gear up.

Soon enough, a group of men were standing outside of the building, armed with swords, spears, and bows. Their group numbered 11 altogether: 5 guards who came in the carriages, 4 uninjured guards who were stationed in the building, along with Troyle, and the Lord.

“Lord Varath, please allow me to join you all.” Kaidus asked, as the group was about to move out.

“I thought I ordered Lynor to take you and Sylvia inside?” Lord Varath spoke to Kaidus, surprised that he was still there.

Troyle looked at his son, and then turned back to Lord Varath.
“My Lord, please allow my son to join us.”

“You said yourself, we do not know what is happening over there, and you want to bring along your son?” Lord Varath questioned.

“Kaidus himself wants to come along. If there’s any chance that he could help, I will not stop him.” Troyle answered.

Lord Varath turned to look at Kaidus more closely. Seeing the child’s calm and unyielding eyes,
“...Very well… I welcome your help, young mage.” He spoke, clarifying Kaidus’s role to those around them. The group of guard’s eyes lit up at the mention of a mage in the party.

“Let’s go!” Lord Varath screamed out.

----------------

“…master…” Hasen echoed.

“I know Hasen. I can feel it.” Kaidus replied in his mind.
Each step they took, brought them closer to the ominous presence.

By the time they reached the point of entry into the forest, the screams had stopped.
Like many other forests, this one was also thick with wild plants and tall trees that branched out and covered the forest canopy. While the interior of the forest was quite visible and could be traversed due to it being only the afternoon, there was something innately wrong about it.

“My lord, will you not stay here and wait for us?” Troyle spoke, sensing the doom up ahead.

“I will not repeat myself Troyle. I am coming with everyone.” Lord Varath replied, adamant about his decision.

“Very well. Kaidus, stay by the Lord’s side at all cost. You two will be in the middle.”

“Yes, father.” Kaidus obeyed.

As they were about to head into the thick forest, a rustling could be heard coming from within. It got closer and closer until at last, one of the guards burst out through the thickets.

“Ha… ha… r-run..!” he voiced breathlessly, before he collapsed onto the forest floor.

“Darin!!” all of the guards shouted, running to drag him out of the forest.

Bringing him out of the forest and into the light, they quickly noticed something wrong with the man.
Darin was missing his right hand, his weapons were gone, his clothes were torn, and his face was bloody. His pants were ripped and there were teeth marks on his legs, his hand was bleeding out, and he looked half dead.

“Darin?! What happened in there?!” One of the guards shouted at the barely conscious man, as they set him down on the ground.

“UUAAAAAAHHHH!!!” Darin suddenly screamed out in pain, snapping out of his exhaustion. Everyone looked, as a red flame flared up and cauterized the bleeding hand.

“Wrap his hand up!” Lord Varath ordered.
Without waiting for a second command or looking to see who had cauterized the wound, one of the guards took out a long piece of cloth from a bag he was carrying, and started bandaging the wound.

“My lord, we need to take Darin, and get out of here now!” Troyle spoke anxiously.

“No! Lea-leave me… run!” Darin shouted painfully.

“RAOOOOOOOHH!” a piercing howl shot through the air.

“You… must leave! *COUGH COUGH*” Darin cried out one last time, before he started coughing.

“Circle formation! Surround the wounded!” Troyle swiftly ordered the guards, sensing danger.
The group seamlessly transformed into a circle surrounding Lord Varath, Kaidus, and the wounded Darin. Many of the men had trained with Troyle, thus they knew him to be a capable person. No one questioned his sudden commands.

Even before the formation had finished, korgas started streaming out of the forest as if they’ve been waiting for the signal to attack. Small brown wild dogs that are up to the knees of a grown man, with long snouts for digging up burrowing preys, and sharp claws that allow them to latch onto trees—for simple climbing.

“What in the world!” A guard spoke out.
“This can’t be real!” another one cried in distress.
Some of the guards were silently praying, while other’s voiced their thoughts about the surreal situation.
“Where did all these come from!?!” another shouted.

“Larvus, Grenth, and Zinn…*sob* everyone… they all gave up their life so that I- *sob* I could escape!” Darin started shouting and crying.

By the end of the outpouring, the korgas outnumbered the little group at least, four to one. Korgas were known to live in packs, but never beyond the limit of 10 to 15 due to infighting, and lack of food. Having at least 40 together in a pack, was an unprecedented number.

Unable to move because of the defensive formation, and in the middle of the road, the group was easily surrounded with nowhere to go. The less experienced guards started panicking.

Suddenly, a voice reverberated through the air.
“Group up together, and close the formation.” The voice spoke, as if to each of the frightened guards individually. Commanding yet gentle, one that calmed and soothed, echoing in their head even after it had vanished.
Intuitively, everyone took a step back to stand shoulder to shoulder—closing the circular formation, their fear replaced by the calming voice in their minds.

Having surrounded the group, the korgas were cautiously waiting for a chance to attack. Upon seeing the sudden movements, the korgas at the front leaped into action.

Some of the guards brought up their shields to defend, while those with bows let fly their arrows. Out of nowhere, a small hurricane burst forth around them, smashing away the korgas in midair and catching the arrows.

Everyone turned to look at the only person in the group who could have done such a thing: the dark haired child in the middle of the formation, the young mage.
Except now, the child’s eyes were glowing dimly, and his previously black hair flashed silver in the light of the afternoon sun.

---------------

His instincts were correct in telling him to come with the group.
Surrounded with no way out, Kaidus quickly took action before anyone could get hurt.

Using voice magic, he quickly calmed the terrified group of guards. With a single thought, he called forth the wind, and coaxed it into a protective wall around them. With another thought and his dominating will, hundreds of small earth spikes shot out of the ground, impaling many of the korgas. Without waiting, he sent a wave of intense flame outward from their position—in the eye of the storm, and incinerated everything around them. The korgas that had been injured by the earth spikes, and those too close, turned into ashes, while the few in the back quickly pounced out of the way, and back into the forest.
Everything happened within seconds of each other.

“GRAAUUUUHHH!!” Another piercing howl, from the entrance of the forest.

The flame that was surrounding the hurricane got cleaved in half, and the tempest faltered for a few seconds before picking up again.

“It’s here. It’s here!” Darin shouted hysterically.

Out of the forest came the demon that the farmers had seen. A large hound, even bigger than the kaltiers. Glowing golden eyes, a jewel-like rock on his forehead, fiery red mane, and dark black fur. There were also two small horns sticking out of its head, along with powerful legs that could very likely rend through flesh and bone.

“Master…” Hasen whispered. “It is… corrupted… please… let me…”

“Wha-”

“RAAUUUUH!!!!” The creature howled again, cutting Kaidus’s questions, and his magic.

‘?!’ Kaidus was surprised.
A part of the wind shield got blown away, and he had to refocus his mana to strengthen it again. Kaidus looked at the beast with intrigue: The beast’s howl had the power and shock to blow away sustained magic. Even if momentarily, it could prove troublesome.

“What do you mean corrupted!?” He shouted back in his head.

“Lost spirits… corrupted… unable… to return… to Lagus…” Hasen whispered back.

‘How is that possible?’ Kaidus asked.

“I… do not know…”
Yet seeing the thing in front of him, there was no denying it. The presence faintly resembled that of a spirit, and looking closer, the creature’s mane did not look fiery, but was actually fire itself. The creature may have been a fire spirit.

“Stay within the barrier.” He commanded again. His childish voice weaving to everyone around him. Kaidus then took a couple steps forward until he was at the edge of the circular formation.

“Kaidus!?” Troyle called out to him.

“Father. Please stay here.” Kaidus replied, before motioning for the guards to break the circle and let him out—not waiting for Troyle to stop him. The guards complied without a word.

Walking through the tempest, and coming face to face with the corrupted spirit in front of him, it was all too real a fire spirit. The mane was emitting heat, the golden eyes burned with a yellow flame, and smoke was coming out of the beast’s mouth. Looking into its eyes, the beasts beckoned him, as if praying for release.
Around the beast, he could see that most of the korgas that fled in his fire attack earlier had returned.

“Hasen… free them all.” Kaidus ordered.

“Everything returns to darkness…” Kaidus spoke quietly and solemnly, as Hasen unleashed his wrath.

------------

He was hesitant to bring the child along, but seeing Troyle's trust in the child, he had allowed it.
Now Lord Varath knew why.

Lord Alzin Varath knew the child was extraordinary. He had seen for himself, a display of the child’s magic on their first meeting. But that was just a display, and he had his doubts about the effectiveness of a child when it came time for action.

He saw now, how wrong he was.
After easily dealing with the korgas that surrounded them, the child calmly walked out of the safety of the raging tempest, and confronted the fiery beast.

A mass of dark smoke manifested in front of the child, and shot forth at the beast. The beast quickly leaped backwards and blew deep red flame out, but the flame was consumed by the dark cloud as it moved forward. As if sensing danger, the beast turned around, and attempted to jump back into the forest for cover, but before it could, the cloud had transformed into two arms, and grabbed its hind legs.

“RAAAUUUHH!!! The beast howled one more, but the arms held tight. The cloud expanded, and formed into hundreds of tiny daggers, then inserted themselves into the beast’s body.
Dark smoke started pouring out of the creature’s mouth, and eventually, the giant hound dissolved and vanished into smoke. The dark cloud then split into hundreds of tiny clouds, and flew at the remaining korgas that were frozen with fear, consuming them all—leaving nothing behind.

Lord Alzin Varath, and everyone watched, as the terrifying spectacle played out before them.

------------

Having dealt with the problem, Kaidus eased his mana, and willed the wind to disappear.

As soon as all magic ceased, he found himself staring at a group of bewildered guards.

Troyle stepped out of the group.
“Are you alright?” Troyle asked, not a shred of fear in him towards his son.

“Yes.” Kaidus answered, glad that Troyle no longer looked at him in fear.

“Did you know what that was?” Troyle added.

“It was a fire spirit, dad. I don’t know what, but there was something wrong with it. I could see it when I looked in its eyes…”

“Thank you, Kaidus. I don’t know what would happen if you had not asked to come earlier.” Lord Varath came out of the fortification, and gave Kaidus his thanks. A glint of fear could be seen in his eyes.

A team with Troyle at the front was sent into the forest to look for remains of the deceased, while the rest waited at the entrance.

“WaaaaaUwaaaaa!!” Crisis averted, Darin was crying.
“Those demons, they killed Zinn first! They were eating him, and I-I couldn’t do anything! Larvus got dragged off, and Grenth…*sobbing* H-h-he chopped off my arm so that I could escape from the mouth of that beast! *sob* He stayed behind so that I could escape!” Darin cried, recalling everything that happened in the forest. “He saved a coward like me!” guilt stricken, tears streamed of him.

The small group waited in silence, as they listened to the cries of their comrade. Relieved, that their situation had not gone the same route. Some of them turned towards the child that had changed it, their fear slowly turning into gratitude.

After a while, the forest team returns with three large bundles.
“We were able to find all three of them, but… there were only bones left.” Troyle told everyone.

“I see… bring them. We will give them a proper burial.” Lord Varath spoke gravely.

No one spoke on the trip back to the farm barrack.

“Lord Varath!” Lynor rushed out to greet them as soon as he saw them. “What happened?!” he exclaimed, at the sight of Darin, and the bloody bundles.

“Lynor… now’s not the time. Please send word to the family of Grenth, Larvus, and Zinn.” Lord Varath ordered.

“Yes my lord…” Lynor somberly walked back into the build to issue the task. He understood all too well, what notifying the families meant.

-----------------

Lord Varath, Troyle, Kaidus, and Sylvia were all riding in a single carriage back to the Varath manor.
All of the guards that had gone with them, were now stationed in outskirts, and the only people returning were the 4 carriage drivers, and the four of them.

Being the good child she is, Sylvia had not asked about the event of the day. They rode in silence until they reached the gates of the 11th ward, before Lord Varath finally spoke up.

“I… I don’t know how to thank you Kaidus.” They all looked at the lord. Lord Varath had on a solemn and serious face, his usual playful demeanor gone.

“I have offered you my greatest treasure… my daughter… the gift of family and the riches along with it, but you have refused.” The lord spoke slowly and eloquently.
“Although it is something of a secret, I myself am also a mage. Though I lack the abilities, and my rank is the lowest of Mahj, I still considered myself someone of power. Today, I saw for myself what a truly powerful mage is. I now understand your refusal towards my daughter, and I can’t bring myself to take any offense at the refusal. For one such as you who will surely be granted all he desires, I can give nothing, but my deepest gratitude for all you’ve done.” Lord Varath gave a sincere bow.

“Please raise your head, Lord Varath.” Kaidus spoke in his usual calm tone. “I do not refuse because of my gifts. I refuse, because I will not be the shackles that binds your daughter. I will not keep her from her freedom, and rule over her life. I implore you to let this notion of marriage go, and allow the future to unwind as it will. Sylvia is a beautiful young girl. I know that she will one day find a partner befitting her.”

“I understand…” Lord Varath replied, looking at the child who had put such thoughts into the proposal.

The four of them sat in silence all the way until the Varath Manor.

------------

It was evening, and dinner had just passed.
A young girl was thinking about everything that had occurred over the course of the day.

She thought about the morning and her carriage ride with the boy.
About the stories he had told her while on the ride, his expressions that lit up when she asked about certain things pertaining to magic, his serious face as he looked towards the broken fields, his coolness like those of the adults which made her nervous around him.

She had heard her father order them both inside the building earlier, but when she got inside, he was nowhere to be found.

Not only did her father take him into a dangerous situation, from what she heard, he was the one who saved her father and everyone else.

What the boy had said on the ride home really caught her by surprise.

She remembered everything that her mother and father had told her over the past year after meeting the boy for the first time.

At the beginning, a part of her was intrigued by the boy, but a greater part of her was always fighting against her parent’s future designs. Lessons about being a proper lady, proper etiquette, engaging in conversations, reading the atmosphere, education, and even dancing lessons which she was bad at.
Everything, they claimed, was for her future with this young boy that she barely knew. She had gone along with it because she did not want to disappoint her parents, but what he said earlier today opened her eyes to why they were so adamant about it.

“I refuse, because I will not be the shackles that binds your daughter.” She quoted him. She was young, but she has been taught well—especially over the past year. She was not one who couldn’t read the underlying message in those words.

She pictured his calm impassive face in her mind. “Kaidus” she spoke his name, and her face grew hot and embarrassed.
“I refuse, because I will not be the shackles that binds your daughter.” She spoke the words one more time, replaying the scene again in her head.

Then she remembered the words after that. “I implore you to let this notion of marriage go.” It had struck her hard when he first spoke it in the carriage. She had finally started to like the boy, and he even saved her father. But hearing those words, it felt like a harsh rejection.

“You think you can catch him?” her father’s words after their first meeting interrupted the playback, giving her a little hope.

Her mind was made up. She got off her bed, and went to look for her mother.
She had been watching the boy all day today. Next time she see him, she would at least make him notice her. Marriage, or no marriage.

-----------------

-In a different corner of the world-

An old man was walking through a desolate forest filled with dead trees. Nothing grew in these woods, and not even a single animal or insect could be heard. All it was, was barren ground filled with gray lifeless trees, covered by a thick fog.

Undeterred, the old man walked diligently along a path until he came across a small hut. Opening the doors, the inside was empty, save for a single burning candle on a small post. With a thought, the ground of the hut opened up, revealing a stairwell leading down into the earth. The old man gave another thought, and an orb of light ignited in front of him, slowly descending the stairs. The old man followed.
Reaching the bottom of the stairs, the earth opened up into a large room. Seven hooded figures stood, waiting for him.

“Thank you for coming, master.” One of the hooded figure spoke out.

“What is the occasion for calling me?” a tense atmosphere swept through the room at his words.

“One of our familiars in Darsus has been destroyed.” Another hooded figure spoke up.

“Destroyed? Where in Darsus?” he old man asked.

“The link broke outside of Ferrent.”

“Was it Nylen?” The old man immediately remembered an old enemy.

“We do not know, master. The link has been severed, and all traces of the familiar has disappeared.” The figure replied back.

“Interesting… I wonder if Nylen’s little play school has actually bore some fruits.” The old man pondered out loud.

“Master, what should we do? Should we send in another?” the hooded figure asked.

“We poke around any longer, and Nylen may notice something is up. Recall our scouts for now.” the old man answered. “What about the situation in Malpaars?”

“The revolution is going as we hoped. All that’s left, is to wait it out, and see which side comes out on top. Both sides will be devastated, regardless of who wins.”

“Perfect.” The old man smiled at the good news. “Give me the other reports.” He commanded.

“Yes, master.” The group of seven simultaneously answered.

***********************

And with that, we come to a close for chapter 25.

I just want to take a minute here, and inform my readers that i did get approve for donations. there is no obligation to donate, but any is welcome.

As always, thanks for reading.

Onward, to Chapter 26!

Chapter 24 - The Rjus | Forgotten Conqueror | Chapter 26 - Monsters

Chapter 26 - Monsters

Alright, here it is. Chapter 26.

This one is a little darker.

Please enjoy.

***************

“Please… *sob* please let me go…” a young girl was crying in an alley, surrounded by four teenage boys.
She was curled up against the wall, clutching her knees to her body—making herself as small as possible. On her left arm, there were scratch marks where she was forcibly pulled, her left cheek was red where she had been slapped, her black hair was ruffled up, and the blue dress she wore had patches of dirt on it.

“You’re not going anywhere until we’re done with you.” one of the boys replied.
“Damn right she isn’t.” another added, then grabbed her face—forcing her to look at him. “Now your brother is really going to regret telling the guards on us.” he said as he kicked her legs.

The girl screamed out in pain. One of the other boys quickly covered her mouth to muffle her screams, before letting go again. The girl continued her silent sobbing.

She remembered these boys clearly. Her older brother was beaten by them, and her father had brought the guards in to investigate the brutal beating. After some careful coaxing, her brother revealed who the assailants were, and the proper punishments were served. That incident occurred last Zali, and it has already been two turns since then.
She was on her way to visit a friend, when she saw these boys. Confronting them for what they did, she was surrounded and dragged into this isolated alley.

“Do they really think a whipping and sitting in that dank cell for a turn is going to scare us?” the boy who kicked her smiled, as he spoke.

“Don’t blame us, blame yourself and your brother for not doing as he was told. 200 erns is nothing for your family. He should have just kept bringing the money.” Another boy spoke, then kicked her.
She screamed out again, but a hand quickly covered her mouth.

Unable to cry out or shout for help, and her body in pain, the young girl was powerless to do anything.

“What is going on here!?” a different voice broke through the air. She could not see who it was because of the large crate blocking her, but it sounded like that of a child.

---------------

Half of the Rjus had gone by since the event outside of Ferrent, and Kaidus has been enjoying the peaceful days relaxing. He still frequented books stores, but most of his time was spent with Adalina and Anise, just enjoying each other’s company.
After what he said in the carriage, Lord Varath had stopped pestering him about marriage.

His morning started with the usual routine: wake up early, meditation and mana exercise, eating breakfast with everyone, helping Adalina with chores, and spending the morning inside. Nearing the afternoon, after most of the chores were done, Adalina took Anise and went out shopping. Kaidus went along with them until the shopping district, then he separated and headed off by himself.

Making his way through the shopping district, he weaved through the throngs of people moving about doing their shopping, using the alleys as shortcuts and to avoid crowds.

As he made his way towards the outer edge of the shopping district—to one of his favorite book store, he ran past a large alleyway that cut into the one he was going though. Passing by, he heard a scream. Promptly stopping, Kaidus turned back to investigate. He saw three older boys smiling perversely at something that was hidden behind a large wooden crate filled with smaller containers.

“What is going on here!?” Kaidus shouted. The three boys turned to look at him, their smiles disappeared.

“None of your business, kid. Get out of here!” the one in front yelled out. The other two walked up and all three of them formed a wall, aligning themselves with the large crate, as if hiding something.

Kaidus took a few steps forward into the alley for a better look. The three boys were at least in their late teens, and towered over him. “I thought I heard someone scream?” he asked innocently, while expanding his senses.

“Nothing for you here. Get out of here before you get hurt!” The first boy shouted again.

Kaidus took another step forward towards them.
“I see… people like you can only be up to no good.” He replied at their threat, taking another step forward. His senses had picked up the presence of 5 people. The three boys, and 2 behind the crate.

“You Brat!” The first boy rushed Kaidus. He took one step, then froze. The other two looked surprised, as their friend suddenly stopped.

Kaidus walked towards them casually.
The two other boys tried to move, but they were also frozen.
Kaidus walked up to the three boys, and gently pushed the one who tried to rush him aside with magic, opening the human wall.

He walked past the crate to see what they were doing.

Hiding behind the crate, another older boy was holding onto a young girl of around the age of 10, his right hand covering her mouth. Tears were streaming down the girl’s face, her eyes begging for help, and her cheeks were swollen. Even her expensive looking blue dress was all dirty. With the hand over her mouth, the girl couldn’t even make a sound.

The four of them had picked quite the place to commit such cruelty. Passerby who looked into the alley from the main road would only see the trash and stacks of smaller crates that the stores had thrown out. While those like him—who took the alley he came through, would only see a large crate overflowing with combustible materials, waiting to be burned. Even if they looked, they would only see three young men loitering, and not the beaten girl that was hidden in between.

Intense anger flared up inside of him.

-a young girl, laying broken… dying…
A vivid memory flashed in his mind.

He recalled the innocent Anise that was currently shopping with his mother. He saw her in the same position as this girl and the one from his memory.
The world stopped for a second, then his mind returned, and time flowed again.

“Release your hands, if you wish to keep them.” He commanded. His voice filled with an icy calm that seared the ears.

The fourth boy quickly released the girl. He was responsible for holding down the girl—keeping her quiet, while his friends dealt with anyone that came to snoop around. Something must be going on, if the child in front of him was able to get past his friends. Standing up, he saw his three friends standing there, not moving. He tried to run, but as soon as the thought hit him, he was unable to move his body.

The young girl started sniveling, begging for help and to be released.
Kaidus could see the distinct hand prints on her cheek where she had been slapped more than once. He saw dirt on her dress where she had been kicked, and the scratches on her arm. She was curled into a tiny ball, her hair was messy as if it had been pulled. He did not know how long the abuse had been going on, but it looked like her mentality had been crushed.

“Hasen, conceal the alley way. Make sure no one can see what happens in here.” He grounded his teeth, as he made the command.

“By… your will…” Hasen humbly obliged.
A shroud of darkness burst out, and covered both ends of the alley, making their position dark and imperceptible to those looking in.
With a thought, two dark walls of stone emerged from the ground, blocking any escape, and sealing the six of them in.

He dispelled his immobilization spell, and the four boys quickly grouped together, fear prominently showing in their eyes. Their previous smiles were gone, and none of them dared to do anything.

“You enjoy beating on little girls?” Kaidus spoke, as he turned around to look at the girl who was begging and shaking in pain. His voice meandered through the air, freezing the four who heard it.

“Y-y-you… you’re a monster!” the boy who had rushed him before cried out, cowering, as the group moved to the corner.

“YOU ARE THE MONSTERS!” He angrily yelled back. “Four of you beating on a little girl, and you accuse ME of being a MONSTER?!” The four boys shrunk back at his shouts.

“Sh-She had it coming! Little bitch was mouthing off at us!” the same boy yelled back, fear in his voice.

“*Hic* my *hic* m-my brother. T-they beat him… *sob* He- He can’t walk anymore… *sobbing*. Please... help me…” As if reflexively defending herself, the barely conscious girl spoke out against the accusation, and begged for help.

Kaidus walked up to her.
He placed his hands on her curled up knees, and sent an infusion of mana into her. His mana worked as he willed, and surged throughout her body: fixing any interior damages, and mending bones. Her swollen face cleared, and her crying quieted *COUGH COUGH*. Coughing, the girl threw up a small amount of congealed blood.
He hugged her to his chest, and with another thought, he willed the young girl to fall asleep.

He did not want her to see what he was about to do next.

-------------

Having laid the girl down to sleep, Kaidus turned to look at the four boys.

“I take back my words... For lying to justify your malicious acts of evil… to have gone this far because a child angered you... for trash like you guys, please allow me to become a monster.” Kaidus spoke, as he walked towards the four. His eyes were now glowing with a blue hue. The temperature around him started dropping significantly.

“Y-you…” one of the boys attempted to speak, but stopped. Feeling the abnormal chill in the coldness of Hiso, his words ran to a stop. The four of them backed up instinctively.

“You all ganged up against a lone defenseless girl without feeling an ounce of disgrace. Smiling happily, as you kick her and prevent her from screaming for help. Where is your conviction now? Where is your spirit?” Within arm’s reach of the boys, Kaidus ridiculed them.

Seeing the hesitation and fear in their eyes,
“All that you have done to that girl, I shall return It.” he expressed his intentions.

Seeing no way out, one of the boys took a step forward and lunged at Kaidus—his fist going for Kaidus’s head. Seeing the attack, Kaidus twisted his body to the right—avoiding the hit. Using the twisting motion, he brought forth his own right fist, and blasted the arm that was coming for his head. The punch had such force, that his spinning momentum halted and spun him the other way. Using the reverse spin, he threw forth his right foot for a low spin kick, and smashed the outstretched leg of the older boy. The arm and leg shattered, dangling only by the skin, and bleeding.

The older boy fell to the ground and started screaming in agony, but nothing came out. It was as if something was blocking his mouth, preventing the sound of excruciating pain from escaping.

Upon seeing what happened, the three boys who were thinking about attacking trembled in fear. They tried backing up some more, but they were already up against the stone wall that cut off their escape.

The one who was holding down the girl earlier fell on his knees and started begging, but his voice did not come out. A violent gust shot at him, and pummeled him in the chest—pounding him against the wall. His chest caved in, and the sound of bones breaking, could be heard. The boy fell onto the ground gasping for air, and coughing up blood.

Without waiting, the boy who had threatened and lunged at Kaidus, fell down in tears. His hand was together and his mouth begged and ask for forgiveness. But like the others, nothing came out. He suddenly fell onto the ground, convulsing, as his arms and legs dislocated and popped out of their sockets one by one. As if some force was pulling him apart. His mouth opening in silent screams of pain, each time a bone dislocates.

The last one was also now begging wordlessly. Kaidus drew up closer to him.

“Are you scared?” He whispered. The older boy nodded his head vehemently. Tears were flowing out. “How does it feel? To be the one on the receiving end?” he asked, without doing anything further.

Kaidus took a step back from the bodies in front of him. “To have beaten someone to the point where they can’t even walk… to attack a child, because she challenged you… knowing your kind, I doubt this is your first time.” Kaidus spoke slowly.  “There is nothing lower than all of you. It would be a boon to the world, if I were to get rid of you all right here.” His tone was emotionless.

The only pair of eyes looking at him, dilated. All hopes disappeared in those eyes.

“Yet, I am sure there are people who love you. Loved ones who would grieve if such trash were to be disposed of…” He added.

Kaidus approached the sleeping girl, and picked her off the ground with magic. He heaved her arm over his shoulder, supporting her sleeping body as he moved towards the back alley. The stone wall opened up for him.

“I will now leave with the girl. As soon as the walls come down, you will go call for help for your friends. If they are treated quickly enough, they may yet live. Their life is in your hands. That is more than the chance you all would have given this girl.” Kaidus spoke indifferently.

“One more thing.” Kaidus spoke, turning to look the boy in the eyes, and making sure everyone heard him. “Do not look for me, or dare to do anything else like this. Next time I hear about such a thing, I WILL kill all of you. Stay out of my sight.” He warned as he left.

The opening in the stone wall closed up after Kaidus left. As if waiting on cue, the opposite wall slowly dissolved back into the paved ground, opening a path into the main roads.

--------------------

She was dreaming.

The young girl was watching her brother getting attacked by a group of boys. Every time they punched him, she felt the pain. Each time he was kicked, she felt the shoes against her small body. Her brother curled up as they broke his legs, he begged as they shattered the arms protecting his face. She watched as he was crippled and left bleeding in an alley.
She cried.

Suddenly the dream shifted, and it was her in that exact position. Four boys were grinning as they kicked her. One held her mouth so she couldn’t yell for help. Deep inside of her, she feared for her life. She screamed inside with all her might, for what felt like an eternity, her screams rang out for help. Suddenly, a voice shattered the painful dream. She felt her body refreshed and the pain disappeared. Her brother was there with her. He had helped her, and they were both walking back home, happily laughing.
Her mind wavered at such bliss. That was not her reality. She remembered the position she had been in. Her brother was not there to help her. He was laying in his bed, still recovering from the injuries he had sustained. Her happiness shattered, and the pain came back. She fought with all her might to escape.

“-s…. ight… ery… kay…” she heard a familiar voice.

“It’s alright. Everything is okay.” She heard it clearly this time. There was a warmth to the voice. She could also feel a warm sensation right next to her, supporting her.

“Big brother?” she spoke, as she tried to open her drowsy eyes.

“Are you feeling better?” The familiar voice asked her.

Rubbing her eyes to wake herself up, she turned to see a young boy. One even younger than herself.
Sleek black hair that fell down to his eyebrows, a childish face that was in the process of evolving, and wearing plain clothes that was common amongst the populace.

He turned to look at her, then gently sat her on a crate.
The girl looked around, they were in an alley.

“NO! NO!!!!! PLEASE DON’T!!” she cried out, remembering what happened. His small hands quickly shot forth to grasp hers to calm her down. A strength belying his small stature.

“Please… no more…” she begged, on the verge of tears.

“It’s okay now. No one’s going to hurt you.” The boy spoke, his calm voice soothing her.

“What is your name?” He asked.

“C-Ce-Celene V-Valnur.” She managed.

“Good. Do you know where you live, Celene?” a coaxing voice that calmed and reassured.

“Y-yes… 3rd w-ward, Dryva district…” she answered.

“Well then, let’s get you home.” He held out a hand to her.

She walked in silence, holding onto the younger boy’s hand. The fear and panic inside of her had subsided. She noticed that there was no pain in her body and that there was something strange about the boy. She wanted to ask, but she was too afraid to do so: whether it be about him, how he got her out of that horrific situation, or what happened to her injuries. They walked in silence until they reached her house.

The Dryva district is another residential area bordering the shopping district. The difference between Dryva and that of the other districts were that: it was where the wealthy of the 3rd ward lived. Large houses—almost comparable with the manors of nobles—rose side by side, many were even gated, and stationed with guards.

“Then I will take my leave.” The young boy spoke, as they reached Celene’s house.

“T-thank you…” she replied. Questions for the boy warred in her mind, trying to get out, but none prevailed.
…
Seeing the boy leaving,
“M-May I have your n-name?” was all she could muster in her state.

“I am Kaidus Paltos.” The boy replied, as he walked away.

**********************

There was a comment about what the donations would be used for in the last chapter. As of now, I have no grand scheme for the donations. any donation is purely for me to do as i see fit.

As i said before, there is no obligation to donate.
when i am free to write, faster chapters come out. when i'm not, i'll try to keep to my original plan of around 3 days per chapter.  If i burn myself out, well, maybe it might take a week.  (hopefully not :D)

A big thank you to those who've donated. You guys know who you are. Thank you very much.

Please put any errors in the comments.
As always, thanks for reading!

Chapter 25 - In the Shadows | Forgotten Conqueror | Chapter 27 - Consequences

Chapter 27 - Consequences

“Find the boy who did this to my son. Use any means necessary.” A well-dressed man spoke solemnly to those around him. His face distorted angrily, as he looked at the sleeping young man in front of him.

“Yes sir.” Three men responded, before promptly leaving the room.

Seven broken ribs, a cracked sternum, and a punctured lung. Using his wealth, he had hired the best physicians around to treat his son—his heir. The bones had been set, and the puncture stitched up, but his son was now unconscious.

‘A child…’ he thought to himself.
The sole person who had gotten out of the ordeal unscathed, had also begged and cried as he gave his recollection of what happened. A monster in the form of a child assaulted the four of them in the alley, dealing such damage to his son and two of his son’s friends. Strangely, the boy had begged for them to not pursue the attacker, as if fearing for his life.

“I will find this ‘monster’, and make him pay for what he’s done!” The man vowed in anger, smashing a fist into the nightstand by the bed.
The similar incident last Zali—which his son took part in—was already forgotten.

-------------------

“Kaidush! Look! Birdy!” Anise pointed to the sky.

A large flock of small birds was flying above Ferrent, flying low enough that Kaidus recognized what they were.
The annual Lippar migration was here.
Tiny exotic birds of greenish gold for females, and blackish silver for males. They were nomadic birds, and always appeared around the turn of Hiso. They inhabit the surrounding forests and gorged on insects before moving onto a different forests around Darsus.

“I guess it’s that time of the year again.” Kaidus spoke to himself, as he watched as the cloud of Lippars grew larger and blanket the sky.

“Kaidush, can Anish have a burd?” Anise asked, not taking her eye off the spectacle.

“Maybe if you’re a good girl.” He replied back.

“Anish ish a good gurl!” she pouted.

“I know.” Kaidus answered, a big smile on his face—showing that he was joking.
He cupped his hands together, and stretched it out to his little sister. With a thought, he willed mana into the cupped hands.
Kaidus motioned for Anise to put her hands under his. She did so, and he opened his. A tiny wooden Lippar fell into her cupped hands.

“WAAA!!! Can I have it?!?” Anise beamed back, her eyes were overjoyed.

“Of course. I made it for you.” He smiled.

The Paltos siblings were currently at home, watching the migration through the living room window. Kaidus had been reading while Anise played with some toys that Adalina bought her. Adalina herself was sitting on a chair nearby, sewing a new dress for Anise.

*knock knock!* someone was at the door.

‘Who could that be?’ Adalina wondered, as she got up to get the door.

“Hello madam, is this the Paltos residence?” a stranger asked. There were two of them—a man and a woman.

“Yes it is, and who might you two be?”

“We are mages from the 11th ward Mystiks Guild. We would like to ask you a couple questions. Is that alright?” the female responded. On their right chest, they each wore a silver badge with a symbol on it.

“Yes, of course. How may I help you?” Adalina replied.

“Were you and your children in the shopping district five days ago? Around the afternoon?” The woman questioned.

“Five days ago…yes. Yes we were.”

“What were you doing?”

“Buying ingredients for lunch and dinner...” Adalina answered, not sure where the questions were going.

“What about your son?” The man asked.

“What about my son?” she questioned.

“Was he also out shopping with you?” the man asked again.

“No. As I recall, he separated from me and my daughter, and went to a book-.” Adalina stopped. She was feeling uneasy about this. “Sorry. May I ask what this is about?” She inquired.

“Of course. Around noon five days ago, three young man were beaten horribly in an alley near the outskirts of the shopping area. We are just following some leads that brought us here.” The man replied.

“…W-Why here? What does that have to do with us?” Adalina was dreading the answer.

“We were called over to investigate this event three days ago. One of the victims had injuries that would be impossible without magic. The only witness mentioned a young boy with black hair who used magic to attack them.”

Adalina's body went limp.

As if on cue, Kaidus came over to the door. “Is everything alright?”

“K-Kaidus…” Adalina barely managed his name.

“You are Kaidus Paltos?” The woman asked, a hint of surprise in her voice as she scrutinized him.

“Yes I am.” Kaidus answered, gazing back at the woman.

“We have information that you have awoken? And that you are currently going to Zorin academy?” The woman queried, almost doubtful.

“Yes.” Kaidus simply replied, not tearing away the gaze.

“Are you aware of an attack a couple days ago in an alley off of Trilsuv Street?” The woman added.

“Yes.” Kaidus calmly replied.

“Were… you involved”? The woman got to the point of the matter.

“Yes I was.” Another calm answer, precise and honest.
Adalina's knees buckled at the confession.

“For what reasons did you attack the boys?” the woman questioned. She was looking at him differently now. Unsure what to make of the brazen reply.

“I did it in self-defense.” Kaidus answered. Not wavering, or showing an ounce of regret.

“Self-defense?” The man spoke up. It was the first time they heard of any such thing.

“I was cutting through the alley, and they attacked me. I merely fought back.” Kaidus replied with a straight face. He did not want to lie, but he didn’t want to drag the poor girl who had gone through so much pain into this mess. Also, it was mostly the truth. They did attacked him first.

“…” they two mages were not sure what to make of it.

“M-My son would never do such a thing without reasons.” Adalina had managed to pick herself off the ground, and moved to hold Kaidus as she defended him.

“…that is the first we’ve heard of you fighting back in self-defense. Using magic maliciously to attack others is a serious offense. I’m sure you know that. Yet, if it was for self-defense, considering your age, there may be justifications.” The man spoke.

“The point of this investigation is to find the culprit and bring them to trial. Would you be willing to explain your side of the incident in a trial?” the woman asked him, curiosity and doubt both showing on her face.

“Who am I to be judged by?” Kaidus promptly asked.
There were three different types of trials.
One is a trial judged by the people of the ward you live in. This sort of trial normally encases: domestic violence, disputes, theft, various damages, murders, fraud, etc… pretty much anything that has to do with any crime. The offenders are judged by those in their own ward, and is the most common trial for both commoners and nobles.

The second is a trial judged by members of the Mystiks guild. This usually happens when someone is abusing magic.

The third is the royal court. Offenders are brought before the King himself, and judged by him. This is where disputes between nobles usually ended up, along with uncertain disputes between high profile people in Ferrent.

“The Mystiks guild will oversee your trial. A messenger will deliver you the time and place.” The woman answered.

“Understood.” Kaidus calmly replied.

“NO! PLEASE! There must be something else!” Adalina pleaded.
The Mystiks guild held the highest authority in Ferrent when it came to magic. At best, Kaidus would be freed without any problems. But if guilty, they would brand him as a dangerous element, and exile him. She has heard many stories from Lady Reanne of nobles who are found guilty of abusing magic, and sent to other continents as exiles.

“The decision have already been made during the beginning of our investigation. With that, our search comes to an end. Good luck at the trial.” The woman replied to Adalina's pleas. The two mages promptly turned around, and walked away.
They had been searching for the boy for three days already. It was only through their connection with Zorin academy, which they learned of a young mage. With that contact, they were able to trace the boy’s name back to where he lived. For him to have admitted to his crimes so easily, they were thankful that they did not have to resort to more violent means.

Two days later, a messenger arrived at the Paltos residence. The trial would take place at noon on the 34th within the 3rd ward. Three days before the end of Hiso.

-------------------------

It was nearing the afternoon, and Kaidus was sitting in a large room filled with people. They were waiting for the judges from the Mystiks guild to arrive.

The current room was in the 3rd ward community building—located near the 3rd ward library, and is one of the largest buildings in the area. The trial is in the main hall, allowing for spectators to come and watch.

The room had two wooden podiums set on two sides—for the parties involved. There is a large desk in front of the podiums for the judges. Behind the podiums were benches for both parties, along with anyone else who would speak for them. The rest of the hall was empty of furniture, and the audience was left standing.

Troyle and Adalina were sitting next to Kaidus, with Anise on Adalina's lap. Troyle had gotten the day off to come stand by his son for the trial.

Opposite of their position sat four angry families, and the boy who was unharmed. The boy was begging his parents to let him leave. Making eye contact with Kaidus, the boy started crying in fear—it only infuriated his parents.

Earlier when they saw each other, the angry parents had threaten to overrun the Paltos family. Lucky for them, the guards quickly stepped in before Kaidus needed to do anything. With the guards now in between them, the parents were now shouting at Troyle and Adalina for being unable to discipline Kaidus.
The Paltos family sat quietly as they waited for the judges.

A large audience had gathered in the hall.
Many of those from the shopping district who knew the Paltos, were there to spectate. Others who heard of the attack and were curious to see the outcome, were also there to watch. Many people were merely there for entertainment, hoping for something dramatic.
Everyone was shocked to see that the malefactor who had caused such grievances was nothing, but a young boy. Even those from the shopping district who knew him, were shocked to hear that the calm young boy would do such a thing.

Mixed in with the crowd were a couple of nobles from the 11th ward. An immaculately dressed old man with an insignia of a sword and helmet on his coat, with three companions. Another old man with a white beard and missing his left arm, also in the company of a few people. The two groups were in the back, failing at the feeble attempt to not draw attention to themselves. They were just there to see what the boy would do, and the outcome of the trial.
Also mixed in with the crowd were: Lord Varath, Lady Reanne, Jillian, and Sylvia. The Varath family had heard about the attack, and was there to witness the outcome of the trial.

As noon rolled around, nine people came into the room. Six women, and three men. The nine of them each wore a cloak with the insignia of the Mystiks guild on it—a flaming hand. The women wore cloaks of black and red, while the men wore white and red.

“Thank you for waiting. Let us commence this trial.” A woman around her 30’s spoke up, as the group sat down.

As the trial proceeded, Kaidus did not believe what he was hearing.
The parents of the four boys were collaborating their stories. Claiming that their kids would never have provoked Kaidus, and that the injuries they received were unwarranted. They appealed that their sons were good kids, even if they’ve done some wrong in the past, and that what Kaidus did was nothing short of attempted manslaughter.

Each of the parent’s took turns going up to the podium to relay about the condition of their son, and what kind of a child they were. Spouting praises without an ounce of blemish.
This was the main goal of the vindictive families. Cooperating, the wealthier Heldeins house had used money and bribes, to force this into a public trial. They would discredit the boy who had done this to their sons, and disgrace his whole family.
Even with one of the boy’s incessant begging to not do such a thing, the parents had gone ahead with the plan.

“And the side of the offender?” The woman sitting in the middle of the desk—facing both parties—spoke up, gesturing to the Paltos family.

Troyle quickly stood up to defend his son.
“Dad, please. Let me explain myself.” Kaidus request, also getting up.

Troyle heard the resolve in his son’s voice. He had heard about the problem from Adalina during dinner the day she learned of it. They both listened Kaidus’s short recount of the engagement. He knew his son would not do something like this without proper cause. Although he did not know what the cause was, he was confident in his son. Troyle sat back down, and allowed his young son to defend himself.

“You want to speak for yourself?” one of the judges spoke. Astonishment in her voice, at the young boy who took the stand.

“Yes.” Kaidus replied.
Surprise flew about the faces of the judges. They were not expecting such a young child—even after hearing about the case. For said child to calmly walk up to the podium, and ask to speak for his own defense, it was quite the unusual trial.

“Very well… can you tell us what happened on the 20th of Hiso, in an alley near Trilsuv Street? What you were doing, and how did this incident come about?” Another judge asked.

The audience watched with abated breath, as the young culprit took the stand.

“Of course. I was on my way to the ‘Waylaying Pages’ book store. Using a path I normally take to avoid the rush of shoppers in the early afternoon, I ran across the four of them in the alley.” Kaidus calmly conveyed the first part of the engagement.

“Noticing that something was wrong, I approached the boys to investigate. Unable to divert me away with threats, three of them attacked me. In my surprise, I retaliated in self-defense. Upon seeing what they were doing, I simply gave them what they deserved.” He finished off his defense, not going into details.

“You dare lie in front of everyone?! The audacity!” a well-dressed man in his 40’s shouted at Kaidus. Anger in his voice, and sparking whispers amongst the audience.

“ENOUGH! Mister Heldeins, you will sit back down and hold your tongue!” The judge in the middle cried out, silencing the man—along with the room.
“And what was it they were doing?” The judge inquired.

“They were doing to someone, what I did to them.” Kaidus replied, his calm tone was gone. His words were filled with venom, as he turned glared at the man who spoke out of turn
The parents of the victims straightened up in their seats. They knew their sons were far from the stalwart images they had painted earlier.

“They were assaulting someone?” the judge asked.

“Yes Madam.” Kaidus replied, turning back to the judge. His dark eyes not showing an ounce of dishonesty.

The judges’ eyes perked up in curiosity. They had not heard of another victim.
“Who is this someone?” The judge added, as she watched Kaidus closely.

“I will not divulge that information. It would be better to ask the “victim” over there.” He replied, gesturing to the scared young man sitting on the other side.

“Young man. What is the boy talking about?” The head judge in the middle turned to ask the older boy.

“PROPOSTEROUS!” the same angry man shouted. “Six guards were there at the scene! Not a single one of them saw another person!”

“I am not asking you!” the judge shot an angry glare at the man. “One more outburst, and you will forfeit any further chances of disputing your claims!”

“YOU CAN’T BE-” the man started shouting again, but with a quick incantation from the judge, the man’s mouth locked up—unable to speak further.

“What is the boy talking about?” The judge looked at the cowering young man, and asked again.
“I-I-We…” The boy was tearing up, fear gripped him. He was unable to reply. The visage of his friend’s father attempting to shout, brought back the memories of what the child had done to them.

“He is in no position to answer. I will have to ask you to answer in his stead.” The judge spoke, returning to Kaidus.

“…” Kaidus was contemplating about whether or not to reveal the identity of the girl.
“It was a child... They were assaulting a young child.” Kaidus finally answered.

“My Ashis would never do such a thing!” a women yelled out.
“Such drivel! My son would never harm a child!” the parents started yelling together, in congruity.

“SILENCE!” another judge bellowed. His voice infused with mana—thundering through the room, silencing everyone. “Mister Heldeins brings up a good point. Where was this child when the guards came to help?” He asked Kaidus.

“I did not want to leave her with them, so I helped her home myself.” Kaidus replied.
More silent chatter from the audience at the mention of “her”.

“Her?” The judges’ face darkened. The pieces were coming together in this farce of a trial. They had only been briefed that a young mage viciously attacked four boys in self-defense. Nothing about the mage being such a young boy, that he was saving someone, or that the true victim was a little girl.

“And just how did you manage to help this girl, who you claimed was beaten so badly, home? Surely someone would have noticed her condition.” The head female judge asked. With the revelation of the girl, there was something else in the judge’s eyes. Perhaps a look of understanding, of sympathy.

“I healed her.” Kaidus openly stated, seeing no way out of the question. The hall flew into an uproar.

Healing magic was the highest order of magic, far beyond that of the other nine elements. It is not an element, but originates directly from the casters themselves. It was the epitome of a truly powerful magician; one who has complete mastery of their mana, and can bend it to their will.

Healing magic could heal injuries as horrific as severed limbs to things as simple as scratches. As long as the body was whole—or could be made whole again, it could heal it. The only known exceptions were: death, destroyed body parts, and using it to heal others.

It was, the most coveted of all skills. There are currently less than ten mages in the world who could heal themselves. While there are mages who dabbled in healing, they were nothing more but common doctors who set bones and stopped internal bleeding with magic. True healing magic was the recovery of broken bones, the nullification of pain, and reinvigoration of one’s own body to a comfortable state of wellbeing.

The judges were whispering to themselves at the revelation.
Another person with healing magic had appeared in Ferrent. Not only is the user a child, his healing magic was not restricted to only himself. Someone who was overturning the laws of magic was in front of their eyes.

In the uproar, the door to the trial room opened. The people in the audience stopped chattering, and turned to look. The audience split down the middle, allowing those that had just entered to proceed to the front.

A young girl in a beautiful black dress walked forward. She walked with a stride that exhibited fear and hesitation, but her eyes shone with resolve and determination.

Behind her were two large men carrying a young man. Two well-dressed people, a man and woman, followed after.

“Celene?” Kaidus asked, as the young girl reached the front of the room.

“H-hello Kaidus.” she spoke, trying to give him a smile. Her actions belying the resolve in her eyes.

The parents of the “victims” turned pale at the intruders.

Chapter 26 - Monsters | Forgotten Conqueror | Chapter 28 - Celene

Chapter 28 - Celene

I saw how much u all loved that cliffhanger. to make up for it, here's a longer chapter.

Enjoy.

******************

She was running.
Chased by a creature that threatened to consume her.
She ran as fast as she could, screaming for help, only to realize that there was nothing but darkness all around her.

Her legs gave out as she ran out of strength, the monster opened its jaws to swallow her whole. Suddenly, a wall of light rushed forth from behind her, destroying the monster and shattering the darkness.
“It’s alright. Everything is okay.” A voice coiled around her. Like a warm blanket in the coldness of night, it warmed and comforted her—protected her.
She turned around, and in front of her was a familiar boy. A gentle smile on his face, with an outstretched arm.
She extended her own shaking hand, and reached for the hand.

Celene woke up. It was just another dream.
Ever since the incident, she had been having nightmares. Although each nightmare was different, they always ended the same way. A bright light, and the same boy extending his hand out to her. As soon as she reach her own hand out to grab his, she would instantly wake up with tears flowing down her cheeks.

It has already been nine days since the attack, and the incident had traumatized her to the point where she refused to step outside of the house. Her parents had constantly asked her what was wrong, but she did not know how to explain it.
Her memories of the attack was real. The pain was definitely real. The four boys who attacked her were also very real. The only questions that troubled her was: how did she get out of there, and how come there was no pain or injuries. It was something she couldn’t explain. Everything pointed back to the mysterious boy who saved her.

She got up out of bed. Slipping out of her nightgown, she put on something more appropriate. She went to the washroom—to wash her face and comb her hair, before going downstairs for breakfast.

Like many of the houses in the Dryva district, the Valnur house is two stories tall. There were eleven rooms upstairs, and five rooms downstairs—where the helps live. Also located on the first floor, are: a meeting room for business, the kitchen in the southern corner of the house, and a large living area for entertaining guests and relaxing. There was even a small backyard with a garden.

As Celene descended the stairs, she could hear her father talking to someone.

“…es, the same attack in the shopping district.” A man spoke.
Celene stopped in her track, and quietly listened.

“And they’ve found who did it?” Joral Valnur, her father asked.

“Yes sir.”

“… I hate to say it, but those boys deserved what they got for what they did to my son.” Joral spoke, his voice unsympathetic.

“It looks like the trial is in a couple days on the 34th. It is to be a public trial. Should I make time for you to go?” the man asked.

“Hmm…. No. I may do something unforgivable if I see those thugs again. If someone has given them a thrashing, then I thank those who did it. I say, let them all kill each other so that better people may live in peace.” Joral replied, indifferent about the trial.

“Yes, master Joral.” The man replied.

“That aside, have you found a suitable teacher for…”

Celene’s mind drifted off from the new topic. She was trying to piece together what she just heard. ‘An attack? Surely it can’t be the same one...’ she thought to herself.

“D-Daddy, what were you and Linus talking about?” she meekly asked her father at breakfast.

“Hm? What did you hear?” Her father looked at her quizzically.

“I… I heard you guys talking e-earlier. I was just c-curious.” She answered.

“It is nothing for you to worry about dear.” Her father replied, as he somberly looked towards the broken young man sitting on a nearby chair—being spoon fed by his mother.

“… Okay…” She obediently complied.

After Breakfast, she went to look for Linus—the head servant.

“Little Celene, what is it?” Linus asked with a smile, as she called out to him in the garden.
Linus was a greying old man—even older than her father, and has been with the Valnur house ever since her father was a boy. Though he treats her father formally as the head of the house, he treated Naran and her casually and often played with them. Both she and her brother loved him dearly.

“U-uncle Linus… I-... I have something to ask.” She wasn’t sure how she would go about this.

“What is it?” Linus lowered his right eyebrows curiously, trying to get a reaction out of the girl.

“Can… can you tell me what you and daddy were talking about this morning?” she requested.

“Hmm… about getting you a home teacher because you won’t go to school?” Linus asked.

“N-no. I think it was about something that… that h-happened in the shopping district.” She barely managed to answer coherently.

“Ah, that.” Celene could see Linus knew what she was talking about. “Just some ruffians attacking each other. You shouldn’t worry about it little one.” Linus told her, as he patted her head.

“P-please?” she asked, her eyes begging for the answer.

Seeing her pleading, Linus gave up.
“Hmmm... You didn’t hear it from me okay?” Linus told her, a smile on his face.

“Uhn!” She nodded.

“You remember the mean boys who attacked your brother Naran?” Linus questioned. Celene nodded. “Someone attacked them in the shopping district a while ago.” Linus added.

“D-did they find who did it?” Celene asked, trying to hide her involvement.

“They did. I was telling your father this morning that they have found the one responsible.” Linus answered, looking at her curiously. “Why are you so interested in this unsavory topic?” Linus inquired.

“Ah... um… no reason. Thanks Linus.” She lied, quickly running away before Linus started asking questions.

She did not know what happened to the boys, but she had a feeling she knew who the “attacker” was. She remembered the young boy who brought her home, and frequently appears in her dreams.

‘What did he do? What if he’s in trouble?’ she was afraid for the young boy. She had no idea how he got her out of the situation, but if such a thing did happen to the four boys, then there was no way the attacker was going to get away. She prayed for the boy to be innocent.

Two days went by, and more details of the trial came to light. Her fears came true. The perpetrator was not another group of malicious boys, but a single person, a boy. Also that the trial would be overseen by mages of the Mystiks guild.

‘That boy...a mage...’ She thought about the boy that always appears in her dream.
Her insides warred against each other. A part of her wishes to go to his side, to save him as he had done so for her. Another part gripped her tightly, whispering words of pain and fear into her. She remembered the single instance that it took to show her how terrible the outside world could be.
The fear won. She didn’t dare to step outside.

As the day of the trial approaches, she grew anxious. Her feelings in turmoil, the fear inside her preyed on her trauma, rendering her unable to speak out about what truly happened to anyone.
She feared for the injustice that the trial would bring about. She screamed at herself to be strong, willed herself to be strong, but nothing worked.

--------------

She was dreaming again. This time too, she was standing in total darkness. She closed her eyes, waiting.
She waited for the inevitable monstrosity that would come after her. She waited for the light that would undoubtedly save her. For the soothing voice that would reassure her that everything was fine. For the single fleeting smile that always brought her comfort.
She stood in total darkness… nothing happened. No monster, no running, no fear, no voice, no smile, no hand that reached out for her to wake her up.
A deep sadness seeped into her. She curled up and cried in the darkness.

Waking up, Celene was tearing up as usual. Feeling around, her pillow was soaked—she had been crying even in her sleep. The emotion she felt in the dream was still there, tugging at her.

The strange dream cycled through her mind during breakfast. The truth inside of her begged to be freed—to be given voice.

“D-daddy.” She spoke up at the table.

“What is it?”

“Ca-can we go watch the trial today?” she asked, in a low voice.

“No.” Joral promptly refused, without another word or reason.

“But da-”

“No! Celene, we will not go and gawk at the misfortunes of other people.” Her father quickly interrupted her.
“Why do you think I had your brother’s trial a private one? Those boys deserved whatever they got. Same goes for the one who attacked them. We do not need to watch such theatrics.” Joral Valnur spoke, dominating the atmosphere.

… The family ate in silence after the exclamation.

It was nearing afternoon, and the trial would be starting soon.

“Did you see him?” one of the maid asked.
“I did. I can’t believe a young boy like that did such a thing. Wish I could have stayed and watched.” Another replied, as they made their way to the kitchen.

Celene heard as the maids who went out for morning shopping came back. It was time to either choose to do something, or wallow in her own regret if something bad happens to the boy.

She mustered up her courage, and spoke to her father.
“D-Daddy… I…I want to go watch the trial.” Celene told to her father. They were both sitting in the living area.
She had made up her mind. No matter how scared she was, she would do what needed to be done. She would go help the boy.

“Celene. No. I will not hear any more of this.” Joral spoke with irritation in his voice.

“We-we have to go. Daddy, please.” She begged.

“CELENE! What is wrong with you?!” Joral shouted at his daughter.

“What is happening to you two?” His wife came into the living area.

“Mayley! Maybe you can help get this idea of going to watch the trial out of her head!” Joral replied.

Her mother looked at her.
“What is going on honey?” Mayley asked softly.

“Mommy… *sniff* we have to go help him.” She replied, sniffling, as she wiped away the single tear that was making its way down her cheek.

“Honey…” Mayley gave her daughter a hug. “What is wrong?”

“He… *sob* He saved me. They were hurting me, and the boy- *sobbing*” she tried to explain, but tears came out instead.

Joral’s eyes widened at what his daughter just said. “Who? Who was hurting you?!” He shouted angrily. Not at his daughter, but at the unknown assailants.

In her mother’s embrace, Celene slowly calmed down.
“T-the boys- *sniff* the boys who hurt big brother Naran. *sniff*” She replied, still sniffling. Mayley looked to her husband in confusion.

Anger swelled in Joral.
Mayley gently embraced her daughter. “It’s okay honey. Tell us what happened.” She gently persuaded.

Celene recounted what she could remember from that day to her parents. She recalled the pain, her dream, the child, how he had walked her home. She explained why she had been so oppose to going outside, why she was in such a state. The only thing she couldn’t explain to them: was how she and the boy got away, or why the pain disappeared.

Joral angrily got up and walked off after hearing the explanation.
“Joral?” Mayley called to her husband. She could see the anger in his eyes.
Shortly after, two large men came into the Valnur house. They brought Naran out of his room, and the Valnur family got into a carriage and left for the trial.

Reaching the community building, they headed towards the main hall where the trial was in progress. Approaching the door, they could hear loud chattering coming from inside.

Celene opened the door. The audience turned to look at them.
As the Valnur family entered the room, the audience could see the young man that was being carried by two men. They automatically assumed another victim had appeared. Without waiting, the audience made way for the new victim to get to the front.

Celene strolled forward, she knew what she had to do. Behind her were the two men who carried her brother. Bringing up the rear, were her parents.

“Celene?” The young boy standing at the podium turned and spoke her name. He looked exactly like the boy in her dreams. The only difference now, was that his face had a look of confusion.

“H-hello Kaidus.” She answered him. Trying to give him the same smile she always saw in her dreams. It was strange to remember his name so clearly.

--------------

“I apologize for the intrusion, but this is of the utmost importance.” Joral Valnur spoke, bowing towards the judges.

The judges looked at the newcomers. The young boy and this young girl that just came in, seem to know each other.
‘This is the girl.’ all the judges thought in their minds.

“And what is so important that you had to barge in on an official trial?” One of the judge calmly asked. It was all in the name of propriety. They could guess exactly what he was there for.

“It has come to my attention that, there is more to this trial than what was previously expected.” Joral spoke, trying to ease his position into the trial.

“Would this be about the harm that befell your daughter?” The same male judge asked.

“Y-Yes sir.” Joral replied. He was surprised that the trial had already progressed so far, and that they even knew about it.

“Excellent timing. We were just touching onto the very topic.” The judge spoke to Joral affably.

Joral looked at the judges, and then turned to look at those around him. The parents of the four boys were sitting up straight, and their faces looked a shade lighter upon catching his eyes. He looked at the boy sitting with them, cowering between his parents.
Turning to the other side, he saw the other family. A man and a woman with a daughter on her lap. He looked to where Celene is standing, and spotted the one who saved her. A young boy, almost a full head shorter than his daughter. He stood at the podium calmly.
As if noticing his gaze, the boy turned and caught his eyes. The child had dark black eyes that looked to tear right through his very being. Joral quickly turned back to look back at the judges, afraid of what he would see in those eyes.

“Well then, this really changes everything.” The female judge in the middle spoke. “I would like to hear what the girl has to say before taking this case any further.” She spoke out loud.
“Agreed.” All the other judges consented.

“How old are you, and what is your name?” The judge asked.

“I- I’m 11. My name is C-Celene Valnur” Celene answered.

“Can you tell us what happened on the 20th of Hiso, Celene Valnur?” The female judge spoke kindly, trying not to scare the girl.

“Y-yes.” Celene replied. She had come for a reason. It was too late to be scared now.

The whole hall listened in silence as the young girl recalled her horrific tale as she fell into tears.
The faces of the audience went from curious, to disbelief as they heard the young girl’s story. Their shock at the young boy’s brutal attack—against the four older boys—turned into shocks of revulsion at what the four boys had done.

After the girl’s story,
“Were you all aware of this?” The head judge asked the parents of the so called, “victims”. Staring at them closely.

The parents were speechless. The boy sitting with them had not told them everything. None of their sons who are currently recovering had even mentioned a word about attacking a young girl. For her to be the younger sister of the boy their sons maimed two turns ago, what other excuses were there that would help their case?

“I cannot believe such a tale!” A woman finally spoke—the mother of one of the boys. “Look at her! She looks perfectly healthy! They are obviously working together in this!” she cried out.

“You call my daughter a liar after what your sons did to mine?!” Joral couldn’t stand it anymore. He had sat through enough of their fabrications during his son’s private trial.

“My son already paid for what he did to yours! Is this your ploy to get back at our sons?!” The woman angrily shouted back.

“MY SON IS NOW A CRIPPLE!” Joral roared, pointing to his son Naran.

The new information sounded through the hall. The audience watched in contempt, as the parents of the boys attempted to defend their son’s actions.

“ENOUGH!” The judge shouted. “Clearly there an issue between all of you! There will be no more of this, or none of you will be able to talk!” admonishing the two who were yelling.

“Young lady. You said the pain disappeared, and you fell asleep?” Another judge picked up the questions.

“Y-yes. When I woke up, I was all alone with K-Kaidus. He walked me home.” She answered. It was strange to call the boy by his name.

“The pain in your body was gone. Do you have any idea how?” the judge asked.

“I… I don’t know…” Celene replied to the question that’s been mystifying her.

“Hmmm… Their stories do collaborate with each other. There … magic… that … for…” The judges were talking to each other quietly. People started chattering again as the judges took their time discussing.

Troyle and Adalina sat quietly in their seats. Both of them were bewildered by what had just been exposed.
Kaidus never ceases to amaze. First it was his uncanny abilities from such a young age, then his unusual demeanor, and now, healing magic. They could do nothing but sit there proudly, as their son stood up for what was right—even if he had gone overboard.

“Quiet in the audience!” the head judge finally spoke. “We have come to a consensus.”

“I thought we would get another chance to defend our sons?!” another man cried out, rising from his seat.

“I believe you have all spoken enough. Lying to the Mystiks guild is a serious offense. Be glad that we believe you all to not know, about the assault on this young girl.” The head judge reprimanded the man.

“We have made up our minds.” She threw her voice around the room, infused with mana. “In the case of young Kaidus, as a mage, for the crimes of brutally attacking three non-mages with magic, he is to be exiled. For-”

Before the judge could finish, the room fell into pandemonium. The audience was crying out against the ruling.

“NOOO!!!” A cry sheared through the noise.
Adalina broke down and cried. Troyle sat stoically, trying to comfort his wife. Inside of him, a torrent of emotion attempted to force their way out.
Everyone—except for the parents of the four kids—were questioning the severity of the punishment.

Kaidus stood silently. As calm and collected as ever. As if accepting his punishment.

“QUIET!” Another judge yelled out. “THE RULING IS NOT FINISHED!”
The disturbance quickly died out. The room held their breath and waited. Only thing that could be heard was the judge speaking, and the sound of Adalina sobbing in the background.

“As I was saying, for the brutality of attacking three non-mages with magic, he is to be exiled. BUT! For saving this young girl, for fighting back in self-defense, for being the only side to have told the truth. He is to be acquitted! We have determined that this incident is due to self-defense, and the compulsion to protect this girl!” the judge spoke, gesturing to Celene.

The hall breathed a sigh of relief. Adalina was recovering, and was now looking up at the judge.

“AFTER ALL HE’S DONE?!” the parents who were silent in the uproar were now voicing their opinions. “He just goes free!?”

“Are your sons crippled with broken arms and legs?” The judge asked, looking at the broken young man being supported by two men. “If they are not, consider yourselves very lucky, and let this be a lesson for them.” She added.
“This farce of a trial has wasted enough of everyone’s time. I am officially calling this trial to a close.” The head judge ruled.
As the trial ended, chattering about the verdict began.

As soon as the chattering began and the judges were rising from their chairs, a man charged Kaidus.

-------------

Kalwun Heldeins was not happy with the ruling. Using the opportunity of the shift at the trial’s end, he faked getting up to leave, then rushed towards the young boy—who had devastated his son and was now going to be released without any charges.

Before he could reach the boy,
“MMMMM!!!!!” He sounded off angrily, as his body refused to move.

Those in the front turned to look at the oddly postured man.

“Exactly what were you trying to do? Mister Heldeins?” One of the judge had seen the movement, and had quickly bound the man with an immobilization spell.

“MMMM!!!" he cried out, as guards stepped in between him and the child.

“You are deplorable.” the judge said, as he released the binding and canceled the silencing spell.

“I refuse to accept this!” Kalwun exclaimed, his mouth finally able to talk. “This is obviously a ploy against our sons!” He shouted again, denying the testaments of two kids.

“Your son cripples a boy, and now that he’s hurt, you want revenge?” the judge asked.

“I- This whole trial was a joke! You all arbitrary decide the ruling without giving a single thought into the fact of the matter! There is still no proof that our sons attacked the girl!”

“Is that what this is about? Proof?” The judge asked. “What about that boy? Is he not proof enough for this situation?” she pointed to Naran.

“These are two very different issues!” Kalwun shouted back angrily.

“Really? The way I see it, they are very similar. If this boy had not stepped in, who’s to say the same thing wouldn’t have happened to the girl?” The judge was nearing the end of her patience.

“But that is not the case! I refuse to take the words of a little girl, and call it proof to absolve the heinous crimes committed against my son!”

“Hah… Mister Heldeins... what is required for you to accept the judgement?” the judge sighed. This problem needed to be nipped in the bud before it bloomed into something horrible.

“I require proof! If he truly knows healing magic, allow everyone here to witness it!” Kalwun demanded.

“If that is all you require, I will oblige.” a childish voice came through from behind the guards. The guards moved, and Kalwun saw the boy staring back at him. A calm and apathetic face, unfazed by his demands.

Without looking away from him, the boy brought his hand forth and smashed his wrist into a corner of the podium. Bones shattered, and his hand twisted irregularly, drooping parallel to his forearm.

Those at the front gasped in shock. They were unprepared for the display.

“NOO!!” Adalina yelped, her hands quickly covered her mouth to suppress the screams.

The judges watched, astounded at the young child who: without hesitation, broke his own wrist with only so much as a grimace. Their eyes widen in surprise at the indescribable phenomenon occurring before them.

In seconds, the dangling hand twisted itself up again as the shattered bones fused back together, and the fingers started moving again. The boy made a show of a fist, and stretched each finger to show that his hand had healed.

‘A monster!’ Kalwun thought in his mind. The proof was in front of him, yet a part of him would not allow this boy to walk free. “You claim to have healed that girl! Heal someone!” He shouted, grasping at straws, hoping the child would fail in the endeavor.

“Enough of your sophisms Heldeins!” someone from the audience called out.
“Break your own hand for the boy to heal!” another fed up spectator yelled.

----------------

Kaidus was already sickened by the man in front of him. Hasen was not helping by relentlessly asking for permission to disembowel the man.
The only thing keeping the man safe from Hasen right now: was Kaidus’s iron will that kept the entity in check. A single slip-up of consent, and Hasen would burst forth, severing the man in two before consuming all that he is.

“I have conceded to your demands, and now you want to change the rules?” Kaidus asked, glaring at the unreasonable man.

“It was your own claims!” The man retorted.

“Your exact words were: ‘If he truly knows healing magic, allow everyone here to witness it’. Did I not just do so?” Kaidus calmly asked, still glaring at the man.

“That does not demonstrate your ability to heal others!” the man spouted. He knew that healing magic was pretty much an impossibility, but here, he was spouting about not just healing magic, but healing others as if it was some common magic.

“Very well.” Kaidus replied. There was no other way to appease people like this.
‘What better way, then to experience it first hand?’ he thought to himself.

“GYAAAAHH!!!!!!” The man screamed out in pain.

***********

EDIT: Did not want to end it here, but i need sleep.
Sorry!  Sorry times a thousand.

I was thinking about ending the chapter where the the first part of the ruling was given, but i did not want to do that to you guys. that would just be cruel.

Will try and have the conclusion of this farce up tomorrow.

if something is off, please let me know in the comments so i can fix it!
As always, thanks for reading!

Chapter 27 - Consequences | Forgotten Conqueror | Chapter 29 - Miracles

Chapter 29 - Miracles

Yes… I love you all too.
And no, no Cliff hanger this time.
If anyone dares call this ending a cliffhanger, there will be hell to pay! (You know what's coming!)

But really, I am sorry. In my defense- In case you all missed it, it was 11pm when I uploaded chapter 28, and I had to wake up at 5 this morning. I wasn’t doing it on purpose. Honest!

On a totally unrelated note, FC has entered the BEST OF 5 on RR!

I did not believe it when I saw it earlier. You guys are just amazing, and I truly appreciate all your supports. Here's to new readers, and everyone who's stuck with me since the very beginning.

Enjoy the Chapter.

*****************

The man’s scream resounded through the hall.

His right arm tore out of his shoulder and sagged to his side. Everyone in the front heard as the muscles tore and snapped. The man fell onto his knees.

The boy who had witnessed a similar display not long ago hid his eyes, crying at the memories.

“KYAAAAAH!!!” Kalwun Heldeins wife screamed out at her husband’s dangling arm.

Everyone else was too shocked to make a sound. They just saw the boy wrench a grown man’s arm out of its socket.

The judges cringed at the dastardly sight. Before they could even stop him, the unassuming child had already stepped forth towards the infuriating man, and dislocated the man’s arm from his shoulder.

The child was now standing in front of the man, watching calmly as the man screamed in pain.

The child reached out his left hand, and the man recoiled back in fear. Placing a hand onto the man’s shoulder, within seconds, the arm jerked itself back into place.

The boy stepped back.

The man’s screams have stopped. His eyes were filled with terror, but there was also a hint of resignation.

The man slowly raised his arm that had been dislocated. He raised it sideways, then swung it back and forth. He clenched his fist and he flexed his arm to make sure nothing was out of place.
His arm was back to normal, he was healed. Phantom pain lingered where he knew his shoulder should have been dislocated.

“Does that constitute as proof?” the boy asked the man in front of him.

… The room was silently watching, waiting for the answer.

“Y-yes…” Kalwun Heldeins finally replied. His head drooped in shame, staring at the floor.

Seeing the young girl come in to testify, hearing both stories, he knew his son was in the wrong.
Yet as a father, he could not back down and avert his eyes from his son’s pain. He fought against the verdict to bring retribution against this child in front of him, but in the end, everything was as the child said. There was nothing left to refute in the child’s story. The boy truly could use healing magic on other people: He himself was proof. The excruciating pain had suddenly vanished, and his arm healed completely. It was his complete and utter defeat.

He remembered the incessant begging for them not to look for the attacker. He recalled the choices he’d made.

If he did not push to bring this issue to a public trial: his son would have been safe from the disgrace of attacking a child, and the matter of Joral’s son would still be in the dark for many people.
Kalwun stalked over to where his wife and the other parents were sitting, regretting his actions.

“This trial is over! Go home!” the head judge called out.
There was nothing else they could do. The child had attacked someone in front of them, but he had also healed the victim, proving himself in the process. They too realized that doing so was about the only thing that could have ended this trial.

The judges slowly made their way through the audience, and out of the room. The audience followed after, chattering about the outcome of the trial.

---------------------

Seeing the man’s eyes, Kaidus recognized the look.It was reminiscent of the ones Troyle used to have: full of fear and uncertainty.

The man wanted proof, and Kaidus had given him indisputable proof. The only thing now, was to face his parents and see the fear in them.

Kaidus turned towards his family.
Instead of fright, Troyle was grinning at him. Adalina had on her soft smile, eyes red from crying. Anise stared back at him quizzically, confused about everything that had just happened. Kaidus walked over to them.

“Good show.” Troyle told him happily. “You should have broken his legs too, and his neck while you were at it.” Troyle joked quietly so that only they could hear. A wide grin on his face.
The swarm of emotions earlier had subsided. Being a body guard, Troyle also caught the man’s movement towards Kaidus earlier. Before he could move to intercept, the man had already been immobilized. His anger was at its boiling point, but seeing what Kaidus had done, the demonstration had mollified him.

“No he shouldn’t!” Adalina rebuked. “Kaidus… did you really have to do such a thing?” she asked him.
She was shocked at the display, but it was her beloved son. There was no way she would not love him even if he does turn out to be a demon. She had already come to terms with such things years ago. While many things had shocked her today, she always knew that Kaidus was more than he lets on. Much more. Ever since he was born, there was something peculiar about the boy, something special. The feeling only grew stronger as she witnessed this trial.

“You saw the man. He wasn't about to give up unless something drastic happened.” Troyle replied in Kaidus’s defense.
“But healing magic? You were always an odd child beyond our expectations, but this… this is something else altogether!” Troyle exclaimed with the grin still on his face.
“Since when have you been able to?” Troyle inquired.

“I’ve only just started dabbling with it a couple turns ago.” Kaidus partially lied.

He always knew healing magic, but it wasn’t until he was used to his body a couple years ago, that he began experimenting with it.

The restrictions of using magic to heal others is that: a body cannot withstand foreign mana, and will always reject it. But such rules did seem not apply to him.

Bending the magic to his will, his mana coursed through the body and picked out any forms of irregularity within. Muscle aches, bruises, pains, broken bones, tissues, cuts, etc… anything that was out of place in a healthy state of the body. By infusing his mana into such damages, his mana is able to perfectly conform to the body, becoming a part of the person—repairing the damages.

By having his mana becoming a part of the body, it eliminates the body’s rejection. Although it costs him an excessive amount of mana, along with his complete concentration.

Yet, that was not the extent of his abilities. Through many tests and experiments on himself, he had developed something even more frightening. An ability that he never even dreamt of possible in his past life. Something that would rewrite the known laws of ‘Healing Magic’.

“Sorry mom. I did not mean to scare you.” He spoke to Adalina.
Kaidus apologized for what he did, and Adalina gave him a stern scolding for being reckless: in regards to what he did to himself, and to Mr. Heldeins.

As the Paltos waited for the room to clear before leaving, a man approached them with a girl in tow.

-------------

Joral Valnur had quietly watched as everything unfolded, and he could not believe what transpired in front of his eyes. Upon seeing the small child, he had his doubts, but now it was like stepping into another realm. One that defied logic.

For such a small child to easily perform such an act of violence without batting an eye. To have smashed his own hand and reform it without as much as a cry of pain. The unanswered mystery in his daughter’s story was now clear. This young boy, had truly saved and healed her.

Joral watched in shock as the boy dislocated the detestable Kalwun Heldein’s arm out of his own shoulder, then heal it without uttering a single word of apology.

‘Could it be possible?’ He thought to himself. Without waiting for the family to leave, he took his daughter, and approached the family. The sliver of hope in him overcoming the terror of what he just witnessed.

“Please pardon my intrusion.” He spoke. The family turned to look at him. “I am Joral Valnur. I wish to thank you for what your son has done for my daughter.” Joral made a bow of gratitude as he brought forth his daughter. Celene also gave her thanks.

“I am Troyle Paltos and this is my wife Adalina. This is our son Kaidus, and daughter Anise. Please think nothing of it. Anyone would have helped in that situation.” the man who introduced himself as ‘Troyle’ replied back. “We give you our thanks for coming to our son’s defense.” Troyle gave a bow in return.

Joral was surprised. The family did not look particularly wealthy, but the man held himself with dignity.

Looking at the young boy who was staring back at him with deep dark eyes, Joral got down on his knees.

“I thank you from the bottom of my heart for what you have done. You have brought justice to me and my family.” He bowed to the boy. “I know that this is selfish of me, but I wish to beg for a favor.” He spoke, his head bowed low.

The few remaining spectators who were leaving stopped in their tracks. The families of the other boys who were also waiting to leave, turned to watch the shameless groveling.

“What is it?” The boy replied, his voice as calm as ever.

“My son… He has been left crippled, unable to do anything for himself. I hear his screams at night. Even though he denies it, it breaks my heart to hear him begging for death... I beseech you, young healer. Please... *sob*” Joral was starting to cry. “W-With your magic, *sob* please, save my son Naran. *sob*” The man was crying now.
“H-He has done no wrong... I beg of you, please save him. *sobbing*” Tears streamed down his face.

-----------------

The man in front of him was crying as he begged. Celene was also crying, along with the woman who is undoubtedly her mother.

Kaidus turned to look at the silent broken young man who was suffering the most.
The older boy met Kaidus’s eyes for a single instant, before looking away.

He was a skinny young man. His cheeks were sunken, his eyes looked as if they have forsaken the world, and was now awaiting the sweet release of everlasting sleep. A tear rolled down his depressed cheek before turning away to hide his sadness.
The young man’s arms looked as if they had been deformed. The arms dangled above the shoulders of the two men who were supporting him. His legs were wrapped in a blanket, hiding the damages to them. Without a seat, the two large men held onto the young man.

There was nothing else to be done. Kaidus stepped forward to the young man. The two men saw, and they lowered the broken boy to Kaidus’s level.

“I am sorry for your pain. This will hurt a bit, but please bear with it.” He spoke softly to the older boy. His voice infused with mana, calming the boy.

The young man turned his resigned face to look at Kaidus. Seeing him up close, Kaidus could see there were scars on the boy’s face.

Kaidus brought forth his left hand, and placed it on the young man’s chest. Without hesitation, he poured mana into the young man. Like a part of him, the mana coursed through the body, detecting anything that was wrong.

The arms were broken all the way from the elbow to the hands, and tiny bits of shattered bones had lodged themselves into the muscles.
There were twelve broken ribs that had mended, but four of them did not set properly.
The femur was broken in two places. In the middle and where it connected to the tibia.
The knee caps had also been shattered, and the tibia was in pieces. Like the arms, tiny shards of bones were also embedded within the leg muscles.
The bones were healing, but had healed incorrectly. At this rate, the boy will never walk again. There were also various cuts that were scarring the body, presumably made by the physicians who had operated on the boy.

“Please hold onto him.” Kaidus spoke. The two men tensed at his words.

Concentrating, Kaidus willed his mana to begin.

“GYAH!!! UGGAAAAAHH!!!!!” The young man screamed out in unbearable pain.

Destruction and Restoration.
Kaidus willed his mana to shatter the brittle bones, triggering intense pain. Without flinching at the screams, he willed his mana to begin the healing process: mending bones, fusing them back together, realigning them, and setting them properly. Within moments, all his mana in the boy’s body vanished, having completed their purpose of healing the young man.

Kaidus took a few steps back towards his family. Wiping away the tiny droplets of sweat that had formed on his face. The ordeal had taken much out of him.

This was only the third time he had healed someone, and to restore a fragmented body of this degree, there had been no margin for error. The difficulty was far from healing himself, healing a dislocated arm, or mending newly broken bones.
The precision of having to break the bones before he could heal it was the most trying part of the process. A single slip up while smashing the bones, and his mana would have crushed the body—like crumpling a piece of paper—killing the boy.

‘I need more practice…’ Kaidus thought to himself. Not because of what could have happened, but because of the exhaustion it brought forth.

----------------

The pain suddenly vanished. Naran could feel that his body had undergone a sweeping change.

Forcing his arms and legs to move, he felt strength in them both. The pain that always assaulted him whenever he tried to do so, was gone.

“Let me go!” He weakly cried out.
As the two men who supported him both withdrew their hands, they slowly placed him on the floor.

“Naran!” His father called out, coming to his side.

“STOP!” He shouted against his father’s help. He had been crippled long enough. He was going to use his own strength to ascertain what had just happened, and to see if this was indeed real, or just a cruel dream.

Naran put his arms on the ground and tried to push himself up. The hands complied. There was no pain in them as the joints locked together, pushing himself up.
He tried standing. His legs wobbled and buckled a couple times before he was able to force himself up, but he was standing. The pain in his legs were also gone.
He tried to take a step forward, and fell back down to the ground.

In his despair, he had been wishing for death to escape the nightmare of being a burden on his family.  As each day passed by in the constant care of those he loved, unable to do anything for himself, he fell into self-loathing, he felt that his life was not worth living. Wishing to die, he had started starving himself ever since the beginning of Hiso. The only thing that kept him going, was the hatred for those who had wronged him, and the pain he would cause his family if he were to have died.

Having tasted the sweet sensation of being able to move his limbs again, he attempted to walk towards the young boy who had given him another chance at life.

His weakened body gave out.

In the pitiful position, Naran cried gratefully towards the young boy.

----------------------

Kaidus watched as the older boy was picked up again by the two men. This time, taking his own steps forward while being supported.

“Thank you! *sob* Thank you!” The older boy cried. The scars on his face had also been healed, along with those on his body.
The boy’s mother and father were both crying tears of happiness.

“Please, that is enough. I wish you complete recovery, and good health.” Kaidus replied.

Looking around, many people were still in the trial hall. They had been quietly watching the event.
In his concentration, he had forgotten about all of them.

Seeing that no one was leaving, there was no point in waiting anymore.
“Let’s go home?” He asked Troyle and Adalina.

“Yea.” Adalina and Troyle both replied. They were both smiling at what he had done.

The Paltos family headed towards the door. Troyle carrying Anise.

“WAIT!” A man called out. Looking back, it was Kalwun Heldeins.

“Y-you! Why?! Why our sons?! You could have done the same thing and healed them!” The man shouted at Kaidus.

“They are undeserving!” Kaidus replied, his voice filled with anger as he glared at the man. The memories of Naran's injuries fresh on his mind. He walked away without looking back, or at those around him. Troyle and Adalina strolled after.

As they walked home through the streets of the 3rd ward, there were more stares than usual. Faces filled with wonder, fear, astonishment, hate, jealousy, admiration, all different sorts of emotions—watching them as they passed by. The most unusual of all, were the proud faces of the shop owners as they passed through the shopping district. It seems the news of the trial had traveled quickly within the market district.

“Kaidus.” Troyle spoke as they got home. “…would it be too much to ask for you to heal my left shoulder?” Troyle asked jokingly, trying not to overburden his son.

“Something’s wrong with your shoulder?” Kaidus asked, it was the first time he’s heard of it.

“Yea. An old injury. Way before you were born. I used to be quite the mercenary.” Troyle grinned proudly.

He has never really seen Troyle fight except during the tournament a couple years ago. Even then, there didn't seem to be anything wrong with his dad. Although it did look like Troyle favored his right arm more than his left, he had assumed it was a preference in Troyle’s fighting style.
Other than that, Kaidus knew that Troyle used to be a Mercenary, but that he left the mercenary life after marrying Adalina. He’s heard many stories about staying with the Droxxon mercenaries from Adalina when he was still a toddler, but never about an injury.

“Don’t lie. You always came back bleeding and half dead. I had to patch you up every time.” Adalina replied, refuting Troyle's boast.

“Come on now, I'm already feeling useless after all that’s happened today. At least let me praise myself a little in front of my son.” Troyle scowled jovially.

Adalina laughed as she carried Anise—who had fallen asleep on their way home—up to bed.

“If you would like.” Kaidus replied, grin on his face.

-----------------

Riding back home were: Alzin Varath, his wife Reanne, and their two daughters Jillian and Sylvia.

“… I wonder who that young girl was.” Lord Varath spoke his mind.

“I’m not sure myself. But it looks like she knows Kaidus.” Reanne replied.

They all saw the otherworldly spectacle and were truly enthralled, but the Varath family were thinking about other priorities.

“How old are you this year Jillian?” Alzin asked his daughter.

“I’ll be fourteen, father.” The girl replied.

“Guh! Already?” He joked.

“What does that mean?!” The girl retorted, her face pouting at her father’s response.

“I guess we’ll have to leave this to Sylvia.” Lord Varath replied, grinning. “It looks like you may have a rival, Sylvia. Work hard.” Lord Varath told his youngest daughter.

“Y-Yes Father!” Sylvia replied, her voice was full of spirit. The meek little girl at the beginning of the Rjus was barely recognizable. In her place was a determined girl, giving it her all to attain what she wants.

---------------

“GAHAHAHAH! Incredible! He’s even able to use healing magic!” An old man laughed cheerfully in a carriage that was taking him and two of his companions back to the Academy.

“Headmaster… is it safe to allow the child to do as he please? Shouldn’t we monitor the boy?” one of the masters spoke.

“Zaele, the boy’s been with us in the academy for a whole term. He took my arm, stopped three intermediate spells from you all without so much as revealing his true strength, and you’re asking me this now?” Nylen tilted his head into a quirky stare of curiosity.

“I understand that, but while he is in the academy, he is within our sights. Outside of the academy, I fear many more of these situations may arise.” Zaele countered, explaining himself.

The four of them: Headmaster Nylen, master Zaele, master Hamin, and master Nion had all wanted to come to watch the trial, but master Hamin was left with the charge of the academy. Zaele got the information about the trial from his friends at the Mystiks guild, and after disclosing it to the headmaster, this was the result.

“Well, I don’t think there is anything to fear. You saw for yourself the reasons why the boy took action. Even our little skirmish with the boy had been because of us provoking him.” Headmaster Nylen threw in his thoughts about the boy. “And do you two really think a monitor will be able to stop him?” Nylen asked the two sitting on the opposite side of the carriage.

“…” they did not give a reply, remembering that night and what the Headmaster had called the boy.
With what they just witnessed at the trial: a healing ability that far outstripped that of headmaster Nylen’s own healing magic. There was only one answer to that question. They knew it, and the headmaster knew it.

-------------------

At the same time,

‘I am not mistaken.’ thought Lord Knight Commander Ravon.
He was sitting in a carriage accompanied by his son Huin, and two of his most loyal knights. The knights did not known about the true purpose of the outing, but now they sat across from him. Speechless.

“Well?” Lord Ravon spoke to the three around him.

“... I am still trying to wrap my head around it. Was that really a child?” One of the knights spoke, not trusting what he had seen.

“That was THE child. The very one from a year ago.” Lord Ravon replied.

“Father… did you know about all this?” Huin asked, having finally glimpsed a fraction of the boy’s abilities.

“I had an inkling, but this is the first time I’ve seen the boy using healing magic. I had no idea he was hiding such a thing.” Lord Ravon replied.

When the boy revealed that he healed a young girl, there was no doubt in his mind that it was the truth. It was too late to doubt the boy who has exceeded his every expectations so far. Even more shocking, was when the boy had smashed his own hand, and proved himself to everyone.

In that instant, he felt every action he had taken for the boy was correct.
He was looking at something that had not walked the mortal realm for eons. A true mage, unparalleled and untethered by the laws of men. After untold centuries, a Dvitus has finally appeared.

He shuddered at the unknown destiny awaiting the child.
The only thing he was sure of: is that there WILL be change. His only regret is the possibility of not living long enough to see it.

******************

And with that, we wrap up this little segment in the story.

I want to take a second and thank the donators who donated what they could. Thank you all very much!

As always, thank you for reading!

Also, honorary mention to bullseye2230, you’ve hit the bull’s-eye! (Sorry. I couldn’t resist. Your name and your comment from the last chapter was… for lack of better words, right on target. :D)

Chapter 28 - Celene | Forgotten Conqueror | Chapter 30 - Peaceful days

Chapter 30 - Peaceful days

Sorry everyone. i was suppose to only take a three days break from FC after chapter 29, but was swamped with various other things.

sorry for the wait, and here's chapter 30.

also, there is a crude FC glossary for those who were curious about the world. Glossary

****************

*swoosh* *swoosh* *Whoosh!* A familiar sound of metal slicing through air.
Kaidus went downstairs to find Troyle in the living room, swinging his sword with his left hand. Anise was still asleep, and Adalina was busy preparing breakfast.

Troyle was smiling heartily as he moved into different stances, swinging the sword in all range of motions—testing his arm.

Troyle’s injuries were severed tendons in the shoulder along with cuts into the bones. The cause of it was a slash from behind that cut deep into his shoulder blade before making its way out the left side of his shoulder.
The wounds were stitched, and Troyle’s body had repaired itself to a usable condition after 10 years. Yet, the damages have already been done, and the shoulder was never like how it used to be.
The healing process was similar to Naran’s, and Troyle had gritted his teeth through it—refusing to scream out in pain—as if trying to show his own mental fortitude to Kaidus.

“Dad. How long have you been at that?” He called out.

“You’re up early.” Troyle turned around and replied with a grin. Beads of sweat were rolling down his face. “I’ve only just started. I was going to wait until I got to Lord Varath’s place, but I never thought I would be able to use my left hand like this again. I couldn’t wait any longer.” Troyle's grin widened.

“Please don’t overexert yourself.” Kaidus replied.

“Don’t worry. I just want to see if I my body can still remembers some forms, that’s all.” Troyle replied, then continued his practice as Kaidus watched.

… *swoosh* *whoosh* step, *swoosh* …

“What kind of style is that?” Kaidus asked after watching for a while.

“My fighting style?” Troyle responded, hearing Kaidus’s question.

“Yea. Last year when I was at the Ravon manor, I watched the knights training. Your movements are very different from theirs.” He quickly made an excuse.

“Have you finally taken some interest in swords?” Troyle asked him eagerly, face full of enthusiasm.

“A little… but mom says she doesn’t want me learning how to fight until I’m older.” He answered, and Troyle made a disappointed face. This was not the first time Troyle had wanted to teach him how to use a sword.

“Well, not like my little mage needs a weapon to protect himself.” Troyle replied with a smirk, remembering yesterday and what Kaidus could do. “To answer your question, my movements are different because…” Troyle started explaining.

Troyle is an ambidextrous fighter. His style is called ‘The formless Blades’ style, and uses two swords as extensions of his own arms. The style is an erratic but precise form of fighting, consisting of quick flurries of attack and quick movements, not leaving the enemy a chance to counter. Troyle said his former mercenary captain had made him learn it after finding out that Troyle was just as adept with his left hand as his right.
Although Troyle was only using one sword at the moment, thinking back to the few forms that he caught, Kaidus could picture where the two swords would complement each other—attacking in an elegant flow of blazing fast motions.

“When you’re older, I’ll teach you.” Troyle grinned at him.

“Kaidus, can you come help set the table?” Adalina called from the kitchen, having heard them talking.

“Coming!” He made his way to the kitchen and left Troyle to continue his practice.

------------------

Two days later.

‘They should be back soon.’ Kaidus thought to himself.
He was sitting in the living room reading one of the few books procured over the Rjus. It was nearing the afternoon, and his mother and sister should be returning soon from their morning shopping.

This was the last day of Hiso, and he would be returning to the academy soon. The new term starts on the 6th of Guso, so he would have to leave by the 4th to get everything ready for his classes.

Kaidus also stayed home today as he had done for the past couple of days.
Going out the day after the trial, he was accosted in the street by many people asking him about the specifics of the trial. Luckily for him, those who were not there doubted he was capable of healing magic—the rumors were there but the belief has yet to set hold. They goaded him to prove his abilities, but the situation was one where such thing was unnecessary. He had refused the taunts.
Most people in the shopping district already knew that he was attending Zorin academy for mages. It was only a matter of time until the whole of the 3rd ward knew about him, and his peaceful days would eventually come to an end. There was no point in quickening that process by showing them he could heal people. He’s been hiding at home ever since, waiting for the new term to begin.

As if complying with his thoughts, the door soon opened and Adalina walked in. Both her hands were holding onto Anise, and there was no grocery. Adalina had a big smile on her face while Anise has her usual tired look from walking around too long.

“Kaidus, you have a guest.” Adalina spoke, smiling at him.

“??” He looked at her with a look of confusion.

“Please come in.” Adalina motioned for someone else to come enter.
A young girl with sleek black hair like Adalina's, wearing a pretty blue dress with yellow flower patterns on the skirt, entered the house. It was Celene. Following her, the same woman he saw—with Celene at the trial—also entered, carrying a basket of groceries.

“I’m sorry to have burdened you, and welcome to our humble home.” Adalina turned to thank the woman.

“Please, no need to thank me. It was the least I could do.” The woman politely replied.

“Welcome.” Kaidus greeted, having made his way to the door.

“We’re home Anise, time to get down.” Adalina spoke as she set a tired Anise onto the ground. “Please show Mrs. Valnur and Miss Celene to the living room.” Adalina told Kaidus as she took the basket off of the woman’s hand. “We seldom get visitors, please make yourselves at home.” Adalina added as she moved to put the basket away in the kitchen.

“Kai-*yawn* …” Anise yawned as she tried to call his name.

“Need a nap in your room?” He questioned his sister, gently patting her head.

“No... Anish don-*yawn* wan to…” she replied, rubbing her eyes attempting to get rid of her drowsiness.

“Alright.” He conceded, then turned to the guests. “Thank you for helping my mother. Please, this way.” He thanked the woman and motioned for them both to follow him to the living room.

The Paltos house was not so big that guests would have to be shown their way about. The door outside opens directly into the living room that took up little more than a quarter of the first floor. Kaidus’ actions were nothing more than keeping with propriety.

“Please have a seat.” Kaidus showed the woman and Celene to the few chairs that circled a low table.
The living room itself had little furnishing. There were four wooden chairs for the four of them, a low rise table, an earthen vase—with dried flowers—sat on the table, a small shelf in the corner of the room by the window where Kaidus kept a few of the books he’s reading along with various other small trinkets that belonged to the family. By the shelf, there was a small desk with Adalina's sewing kit, and Anise’s wooden toys in a small crate under the desk. There were no pictures along the walls, nor were there any luxurious decorations. It was a simple room.

The whole time, the woman was watching Kaidus.
“Is there something wrong?” he asked, as he sat down.

“No. Everything is fine.” She answered, giving him a smile as she and Celene also took their own seats.

“Sorry about the other day. Although it is late, I am Kaidus Paltos. I apologize for dragging your family into my problems.” He quickly introduced himself along with an apology.

“Nice to meet you again Kaidus. I am Mayley Valnur, wife of Joral Valnur, and you’ve met my daughter Celene.” She answered back with her own introduction. Celene sat quietly beside her.

“Gai…dush…” Anise called him as she drowsily wobbled over to where he was sitting. She reached him then slumped onto his legs, as sleep started taking hold of her.

“See? You need a nap.” He told her again.

“No…I-*yawn*…” she weakly tried to counter his statement, but failed to fight back the drowsiness.

“I’m sorry, I must see my sister to bed. My mother will be with you shortly.” He easily picked up Anise, and started for the stairs.

Mayley recalled the events of the 34th, and her reasons for being here.
In the joy of her son’s recovery, she had failed to personally thank the boy for his kindness. Seeing the quick recovery and change in her son, she had spent all day yesterday searching for the boy. This morning—along with Celene, was also spent with three maids combing the streets of the market district and asking for the boy and his family. Luckily, most people knew who she was talking about, and it was a lucky coincidence to have found the boy’s mother in the onslaught of morning shoppers.
Watching the young boy carrying his little sister with ease, it was quite the sight for Mayley. She could see his love and care for the younger girl in his actions and the few words the two have exchanged. The stoic and cold child who easily broke a man’s arm yesterday was nowhere. All she could see was the compassionate child who saved her son and daughter.

Adalina quickly came out of the kitchen with four cups and a pitcher of water, along with a plate of thinly sliced dronnon jerky.

“Please help yourselves.” Adalina spoke, as she sat the plate of snack onto the table and filled the cups with water.

“Thank you again for allowing this untimely visit.” Mayley gave a word of thanks. They had already talked and gotten to know each other on their way back to the Paltos house.

“No problem at all. As I mentioned earlier, we seldom get any visitors.” Adalina responded with a smile. “You said both Joral and yourself grew up in Ferrent, were you two not born here?” Adalina continued their chat from their walk home.

As the two continued their conversation, Kaidus returned.

“She looked really tired, is she sleeping now?” Adalina asked as Kaidus sat down with them.

“She is.” He answered.
It was not a rare thing for Anise to fall asleep after tiring herself out walking around with Adalina.

“You remember Mrs. Valnur and her daughter Celene from the trial. They’ve come to talk to you.” Adalina explained.

“I see.” Kaidus replied. “How may I help you?” He asked Mayley.

“Forgive me for the delay, but Joral and myself wanted to thank you for what you have done.” Mayley spoke and bowed in gratitude. “Joral wanted to be here, but his work has kept him. He wanted to entrust you with this.” Mayley reached into a side of her dress and pulled out a dazzling gem. The gem was small enough to fit into the palm of Mayley’s hands, but unlike normal gems, this one was periodically flashing a violet light.
A Jae.
The gems contain fragments of spirits within, and are extremely expensive with the lowest grades at around 5000 erns, while the highest grades are up in the hundreds of thousands. The grades are determined by the size of the gem, their luster, clarity, and type of spirit fragment inside.

‘A Phraestone…’ Kaidus thought to himself, remembering how they are created.
Mages at the pinnacle of magic, greedy for even more power enslaved the helpless Phraes, forcing them to rip apart and bind their elemental cousin’s essences into these gemstones. Everything for the sake power, at the cost of the elemental’s life.
Jaes were designed as single-use elemental attacks, or to amplify a mage’s spell of the same element exponentially. Coincidentally, the grades also correlates directly to the strength of the gem when used for magic. Higher quality gems exuded more light and their gems were clear and more transparent.

Yet he doubts the world right now has such knowledge of their creation and use. Even the Phraes themselves are so scarce now that he has yet to see one ever since being reborn, unlike before where the friendly spirits coexisted with the races throughout the seven continents. All the books that he’s read details only how they might be used in ancient days—none having anything to do with magic, and many theories about how they might have been made. The books only mentioned that all the Jaes in the world were found, nothing about being created. Jaes themselves were later circulated into the world’s economy amongst the rich upper class because of how beautiful they are.

The Jae Mayley pulled out was of a lower grade, but would still probably be around 20000erns if sold. It was beautiful, and had the violet hue of one containing a lightning spirit fragment. Little sparks of bluish purple lightning flashed every now and then within the stone.

“We would like you to have this. Although this could never cover the life of our two children, it is the only thing we have of any value.” Mayley got off her seat and came up to presented the gem to him.

“I apologize, but I cannot accept... I did not help because I desired a reward.” Kaidus spoke, unwilling to accept the small fortune that was offered. Not because he knew of their origin, but because anyone would have helped in that situation if they could.

“It is not a reward. It is a gift, freely given.” Mayley countered. “This has been in Joral’s family for four generations. It was meant to be used in emergencies when the family business first began, but there has never been any need for it to be sold. The Valnur house is quite well off now so such insurance has become unnecessary. It is something of a family heirloom, and the only thing that holds any sentimental value to Joral. He wishes for you to have it.” Mayley clarified.

“More so now, I cannot accept such a precious thing.” He was not about to deprive the family of something so precious.

“It is because it holds such value, that we are giving it to you. What you did for our family, is beyond what this little gem could replace. Please take it.” Mayley pleaded.

“… Very well. Thank you, for your generosity.” Kaidus replied as he reluctantly brought forth his hand to accept the gift. He could see in her eyes that Mayley would not take no for an answer.

“Thank you.” Mayley happily echoed, returning to her seat.

With that over with, Mayley questioned Kaidus about various things as Adalina supplemented his short and precise answers. Celene quietly spectated when she was not the one being questioned, interjecting here and there to reprimand her mother when Mayley starts talking about embarrassing things concerning her.

“How about joining us for lunch?” Adalina asked as noon came around.

“If it is not too much trouble, we would love to.” Mayley replied.

“None at all. Please relax as I prepare us lunch.” Adalina got up to go cook.

“I do enjoy cooking every once in a while. Allow me to assist you.” a candid smile on her face, Mayley also got up to go help.

-------------

“Have you been well?” Kaidus spoke, breaking the silence. With Mayley and Adalina cooking, and Anise asleep, it was only the two of them in the living room.

“Y-Yes.” Celene answered, she was getting nervous.
After the trial, after spilling the truth, she abruptly stopped dreaming about him. As if her fear and anxiety was the reason behind it all, the dreams had vanished when the truth came out. She thought she had grown stronger after the ordeal, but seeing him sitting casually across from her, her head was racing and nothing comprehensible was coming to mind.

“Did you see the Lippars migration around ten days ago?” Kaidus asked, trying to make conversation.

“N-no...” Celene answered, disappointment in her voice. The migration had occurred shortly after her incident, and she was too scared to either go outside or look outside.

“Oh. Well, you can always see them when they leave.” Kaidus spoke cheerily, attempting to cheer her up.

“Uhn. Yea…” Celene replied. She wanted to talk to him about the dreams, but she was afraid of what he might think. There were so many things on her mind, she wanted to just talk with him, she wanted to be friends, to ask him questions about himself, any questions, but the words were not coming out.

Kaidus made small talk asking about the Dryva district school, her favorite colors, food she likes, friends, her family, and various things that elaborated on the subjects they had talked with Mayley earlier about.

With Celene not talking much, the majority of the conversation was him awkwardly talking as she listened. Kaidus kept at it, abiding by the rules of ‘it’s a host’s job to entertain his guests’, until Adalina and Mayley called them for lunch.

--------------

-In a different corner of the world-

“Zavon… Why have you called for an assembly with such haste?” an old man asked the seven hooded men in front of him.

One of the figures took a step forward. “Master. My agents in Ferrent relayed to m-”

“You sent agents into Ferrent? After I called to cease the activities around there?” The old man interrupted. He gazed coldly at the man call Zavon.

“Apologies master. I only sent them in after we lost the familiar to keep watch and relay information. They are not to do anything that would rouse the suspicion of anyone even if it costs them their lives.” Zavon quickly tried to placate his master’s growing irritation.

“You are naive… just hope your agents do not get caught alive, or we may have trouble on our hands.” The old man spoke solemnly, then motioned for the man to continue his report.

“My agents spoke of a new mage, capable of healing magic. Although inconclusive, this particular mage is believed to be able to do more than heal himself. From asking around, my agents believe that this mage can possibly heal other people.” Zavon ended his report. His eyes not wavering, stared right back at his master. The old man’s face lit up, and Zavon could see the plans being constructed in that ever calculating mind of his. It was the reaction he expected.

“… That is quite the news. How many agents do you have stationed in Ferrent?” the old man asked Zavon.

“I have 18 altogether. Two in each of Ferrent’s lower wards.” Zavon replied.

“Have them confirm the mage’s identity and abilities. If he truly knows healing magic, see if they can bring him to our cause. If not, dispose of him.” The old man commanded. He knew what powerful assets mages with recovery abilities can be. Nylen made sure he knew that.

“Yes master.” Zavon answered as he stepped back in line with the other figures.

*********************

Thank you very much to those who've donated. i appreciate it very much!

and a thank you to those who notified me of any errors, and everyone else who's reading.
please keep posting any errors you find. thank you.

As always, thanks for reading! now, onward to chapter 31.

Chapter 29 - Miracles | Forgotten Conqueror | Chapter 31 - Return to Zorin

Chapter 31 - Return to Zorin

“Hello there Kaidus!” A burly man past his prime exclaimed happily.

“Good afternoon Mr. Genum.” Kaidus replied with a smile, taking off his hood.
Mr. Genum was a man in his early 50’s, and the first person to let Kaidus borrow from his store. Kaidus has known the man ever since he was two years old, and has been a regular at this store ever since. While the man has a large and stout build, giving off an image of a veteran mercenary, he claims to be a scholar in his younger days before opening the bookstore.

“Here for my new stock?” the graying man asked with a grin. He knew Kaidus well.

“I am. Are they in the same place?” Kaidus replied with a knowing grin of his own, as he returned a borrowed book.
It was the 3rd of Guso, and Kaidus would be heading back to the academy tomorrow for preparations. Having lain low at home for the past few days, today was his last chance to make one last round of the bookstores before the new term starts.

“I was starting to worry I wouldn’t see you again this turn.” Mr. Genum joyously replied as he pulls out a couple of books from behind the counter. “Logistics of the Trade by Alson Foresburn, a traveling merchant. Fallen colors of the Phrae by a scholar named Goerzin Trablerin, detailing his extensive research into the elusive spirits….” The old man started naming off the books as he pulled them out.

“Looks like Kenus brought in quite the load this time.” Kaidus replied, ogling the books in front of him. He recognized a couple of them, but a few looked to be new additions to the world of literature. “Why were they kept behind the counter?”

“I figure you’d like to see them before they were sold.” The old man grinned. He knew Kaidus was a ravenous reader. A few books wouldn’t last the boy a couple of days, and it didn’t hurt his business by lending the books to the boy.

“Thank you.” Kaidus thanked the kind old man as he proceeded to pick at the new books.
“… Is there something on my face?” Kaidus asked, spotting the old man staring at him with a smile.

“Hahahaha.” The old man laughed heartily. “With everything that’s happened, I was reminded of the days when you were just a toddler, barely up to my knees yet already bickering with me about books. Who knew that little tyke would grow up to be a mage?” He grinned a devilish grin, delighted and proud of Kaidus.

Kaidus wore a small cloak with a hood to hide himself as he made his way through the streets, and took to the alleys when he could—to avoid people. Making his rounds to three different bookstores, by the time he was done, it was already past noon. As he made his way home, in his hands were a stack of four books.

‘Worked better than I thought.’ Kaidus praised the cloak.
With the books that he had borrowed returned, and newly purchased books to occupy him, he was ready to return to the academy. All that was left, was to pack everything.

------------------

In the carriage bound for the academy, Kaidus sat silently. Reading.

There were three bags of luggage beside him filled with pen, papers, vials of ink, four sets of clothes, Lord Ravon’s sponsorship letter, a lunch Adalina had packed, and his notes from the previous year. He had left the Jae in the care of Troyle and Adalina, and only brought the four green fers Troyle gave him last night.

When she saw Kaidus’ bags being loaded onto the carriage, Anise had cried as she did the year before. With careful persuasion and another promise, he was able to calm her down.
He also made a brief detour to the Ravon Estate to pay his respects to Lord Ravon first, before making his way to the academy. Not staying long, he only had a quick lunch with the lord before leaving.

“We are here, young master.” The carriage driver called out as they passed the long stretch of farmland, and arrive at the academy’s gate. It was nearly evening.

“Those who needs help carrying their luggage, please let us know!” a master overseeing the transition shouted out. “You will be given a paper depending on your order of arrival. Head to admissions when it is your turn. Otherwise, head to the student area in the Westside of the academy to reclaim or sign up for boarding!” Infusing mana into his voice, the master’s directions could be heard all around them.

Besides Kaidus himself, there were many other carriages dropping off students.
In the crowd of teenagers and young adults wearing fine clothing, he stuck out like a wild danach in a garden of finely cultivated tasiens. Many familiar faces recognized him and paid no mind, while many new faces were staring at him curiously.

Kaidus paid no attention to the inquisitive stares and made his way to the gate.
“Hello Master Zaele.” Kaidus greeted the master.

“Ah, Kaidus, Welcome back. Please go on ahead.” The master replied. Seeing the floating luggage behind the boy, there was no need to help.

He was handed a small piece of paper as he approached the gate. Although the paper was blank, he could sense minute traces of mana within. Without a second thought about the paper, Kaidus passed through the gate, officially entering the academy.

“GRARAAAAR!” Zeeke popped out from the shed and ran towards him as he entered.

“Hi Zeeke.” Kaidus greeted cheerfully as the spirit came up to him. “I’ve got something for you.” Feeling in one of the three bags he packed, he pulled out a germinating derilt seed. The seed was about the size of his thumb, and he had saved it after eating a derilt fruit.

“GAR!!” Zeeke yelped happily at the sight of the seed. Gently taking the seed in its mouth, Zeeke wisped back into his shack before coming back out again. “Garrr! Garar!” the spirit cried happily.

“Exactly what are you doing with them?” Kaidus asked the spirit.

“Rra! Raaaara!” it shook its head, unwilling to tell him as it pranced around.

“Well then, I’ll come by again sometime.” Taking his leave, he made his way to the boarding area.

Without a single change to his living arrangements, he retained the same lavish room he had from the year before.

In the middle of snacking on the lunch Adalina prepared for him—after unpacking and settling in, the blank piece of paper started glowing a reddish glow and emitted a warm heat. It was his turn for admissions.

----------------------

Three people were standing around the carriage service, watching as the throngs of highborn students entered the academy. They had tracked Kaidus all the way here from his house in the 3rd ward.

“He is a student of Zorin academy...” A man spoke.

“This only helps to solidify our assumptions, and to bolster the truth about the rumors.” another replied.

“We need to let the boss know. We need to see how we should proceed from here on out.” a third voice chimed in. This time, a woman.

“Leiza, how many of us are currently free to operate?” the first man asked.

“Six of us at the moment. The others are in their respective wards, gathering information.” The woman replied.

“Six huh? Zorin Academy has two gates. We need sentries watching each of them. Form two teams from our available agents, and make sure to not lose the target if he comes out.” The man instructed. “I will contact the boss.” The man went inside the building to hire a carriage.

Middle of the night, in the woods away from Ferrent.

“What is it, Raleun?” a voice echoed through a dimly glowing ring on the man’s finger.

“Master Zavon. I have news about the target.” He replied back to the ring.

“Speak.”

“The target’s identity is a boy named Kaidus Paltos. He is currently living with his parents and a younger sister. Also, we have just found out that he is attending Zorin Academy. How do you wish to proceed from here?” Raleun asked.

“… If he is attending Zorin, and if the stories are true, he might already be under Nylen’s influence. It might already be too late to bring him to our side...” Zavon whispered back, contemplating the situation.

“Yes master. That is quite possible.”

“What about his abilities? Have you confirmed them?”

“No master, that is still unknown to us. The boy has kept himself hidden ever since the trial. There has been no chance to witness his abilities.” Raleun replied.

… Complete silence.

“… If there is no chance, then make them.” Zavon finally spoke through the ring.

“Master?” Raleun was puzzled.

“The old master said if we cannot get the mage to join us, then we are to dispose of him. Use everything and everyone at your disposal. If by any chance the boy could be made to join our cause, try to persuade him. If not, deal with him quickly and get out of there before Nylen picks up your trail.” Zavon ordered. “The old master views the man like a demonic specter. Do not get caught. I would hate to prove him right.” Zavon added.

“Yes Master.” Raleun replied.
He waited and made sure his master was finished talking before cutting the connection. The ring’s dim light vanished as he stopped infusing mana into it, becoming a normal ring again.

----------------------

Kaidus brought his bowl of oshun stew back to the table where the others were waiting for him. It has been two days since the new term started, and their little group was already falling into the usual pattern after everyone had settled in.

“There are a lot of new faces staring at you Kaidus.” Mirat spoke as Kaidus got to the table.

“I would look too, if I saw a random child walking around the academy grounds.” Jorva grinned. “I doubt any of them suspects Kaidus to be an advanced student.”

“Don’t mind them.” Kaidus replied to Mirat. “And I don’t need them to suspect anything. I just want to do what I’m here for, and leave when I’m done.” He spoke as he put a spoonful of stew into his mouth.

“Oh right. You even cut off a class this term for that reason didn’t you?” Mirat asked.

As Mirat stated, his new classes as a second year are:
Strategic Magic Engagements and Maneuvers, or SMEM for short. An advance class that utilizes magic for combat against enemies of superior numbers, or abilities. It was a debate and theory class about specific situations instead of hands on combat like the previous Advance Group Combat class.
His second class is Advance Arkane studies—since he never finished Intermediate Arkane Studies—in the hopes of learning something new about the progression of magic over the centuries.
He had decided to not choose a 3rd class, using that extra time in the library to further his investigations. He was also glad to not have been dragged into the council again.

“Yea.” Kaidus replied.

“You sure that’s a good idea? Looking for mythical creatures and spending your time in the books?” Jorva questioned.

“I could always use some help looking through those rumors and stories.” He replied with a wide grin.
They knew he was looking for information about elder drakalls. What they didn’t know, was what the information would be used for. They all thought it was just his childish fancy, or some research he was doing as a hobby. There was no need to tell them his true motivations, his goals.

“Uuu… I’m not one for reading…” Jorva muttered.

“You must be Kaidus.” A young man cheerfully interrupted them as they were talking.

The five stopped and turned to look at the intruder. Mirat, Lisin, Jorva, and Prim held their tongues, as the words were directed at Kaidus.

“I am.” Kaidus replied, looking at the older boy.
Short dark blue hair, a pointed feminine chin, a slender build, dark cunning eyes, and very familiar looking. “Larant? Son of Lord Alzin Varath?” he queried.

“Wait? Larant!? What are you doing here?!” Lisin exclaimed.

“Indeed I am Larant. Good to see you too Lisin.” The standing young man made a curt nod, then grinned brightly like his father. “May I join you all for lunch?” he asked.

“Of course.” Kaidus answered, returning an amicable smile back.
Larant Varath took a seat next to him. The table was an elongated table with wooden seats on both side, and the four boys took one side while Prim and Lisin took the other. The seating arrangements were: Larant, Kaidus, Jorva, and then Mirat.

“How do you guys know each other?” Prim inquired, after everyone had introduced themselves.

“Although I haven’t seen her for four years, Lisin and I are old acquaintances. But this is my first time meeting Kaidus.” Larant answered with the same grin on his face.
The other four had puzzled looks at that explanation.

“My father works for Lord Varath. He used to teach Larant the sword before Larant awoke to his magic two years ago.” Kaidus supplemented.

“Your father spoke about me?” Larant inquired.

“He did. He said you were a bright student, one with talent for the sword. He felt bad not being able to teach you everything.” Kaidus replied.

“I see... I should ask Troyle for lessons again after I finish here.” Larant had a considerate look on his face. “… You know, my father has also told me a lot about you.” His considerate face changed back into a grin.  “He said you helped him greatly over the Rjus, and that you have immense power for your age. He even warned me that if I ever got on your bad side, it would probably mean the end of the Varath line.” Larant, Kaidus, and Mirat laughed at the joke.
Prim, Jorva, and Lisin tensed up. They weren’t laughing.

“L-Larant, what classes are you taking?” Lisin asked, trying to dismiss the memories and change the subject.

“Let’s see… Beginners Magic Artificing, Supplementation of Mana, and Beginners Arkane Studies.” Larant answered. “My mana isn’t great, so I want to be an artificer to create magical items that would help those even without magic. This year is just the preliminary, but I plan to get into summoning and get a metal elemental spirit to help with my goals.” He explained optimistically.

“Wow… that is quite the goal.” Jorva spoke, amazement in his voice.

“What about you all?” Larant asked.

As the six talk about their classes and goals, lunch ended. Five of them went to their classes, while Kaidus headed for the Library.

----------------

“The target is moving again. Go tell Leiza.” A woman spoke to her partner.

“Alright.” A man replied, scurrying off upstairs.

They had disguised themselves as lords and ladies to not raise any suspicion within the 11th ward. Using their resources, they even rented two luxurious rooms in the inn—nearby the academy—as their base of operations, claiming they are there to oversee the farm work. One of them was always in the rooms resting, another staked out the gates from the inn’s diner downstairs, and another roamed the streets pretending to do their job while keeping watch.

They have been staking out the boy for almost a turn now, and they were confident they knew all his movements. Everything from: who he interacts with outside of the academy, when he usually leaves the academy to go home, where he goes in the four days he’s home, pretty much everything he does outside.

“He’s leaving for home again.” The man spoke to Leiza.

“Right on schedule.” Leiza opened the window. With a lengthy and careful incantation, a sliver of light manifested in front of her and shot off into the distance.

--------------------

Upon returning home, Kaidus saw a few unfamiliar faces sitting in the living room.
“Kaidush!!” Anise happily cried out, rushing over to hug him.
It was the Ryes, and he had returned home right after 2nd class. It was not yet evening.

“Kaidus, please come here.” Adalina called.
Picking his little sister up, he made his way to where the guests were.

“Hello.” He greeted.
A man and woman sat across from Adalina. The couple look to be in their mid-20s. The woman had a face full of worry, while the man looked tired and exhausted.
One look, and he knew it was only a matter of time before situations like this came knocking on their doors.

“This is my son Kaidus, the one you were speaking of, and whom we have been waiting for.” Adalina introduced him. “Mr. and Mrs. Wazanir are from the 4th ward. They have been here the whole day, and have something to ask of you.” Adalina spoke solemnly.

“How can I help you?” he calmly asked the couple, as he handed Anise over to Adalina.

“Are you him? Are you the child?” The woman asked anxiously.

“Please tell me what’s wrong.” Kaidus coaxed.

“W-we heard rumors… *UGH* about a child… that could heal. *Grunt* the rumors say that you can… you can perform miracles...” The husband spoke, each time grunting in pain.
Motioning for his wife, the woman unbuckled the man’s shirt and pulled out his right arm, wrapped in bandage. Unwrapping the bandages revealed a purplish arm.
There was a huge gash along the biceps, along with a smaller wound on his forearm. Both wounds were already infected and horribly festered.

“He got these eight days ago. Our lightly guarded caravan was assaulted by bandits, and Garuhn… H-he got these protecting me and our son. *Sniff* Those in the caravan did everything they could, but by the time we got him to a physician two days ago, they claim the only way to save him now is to amputate his arm *Sniff*.” The woman started weeping.

“P-please… Can you help me? I need both my arms… if I am to provide for my family…” The man pleaded.

“Please, save my husband!” The woman begged.

“Mom. Can you bring me some water, some clean bandages, and a rag?” Kaidus told Adalina. He was going to clean the wound first before doing anything else.

Adalina quickly returned with what he asked, setting a pail of water in front of him.

“Please take Anise and go upstairs.” He told his mother. Adalina promptly grabbed Anise, and left them.

With a thought, the water in the wooden pail heated up to a boil before settling down again. Dipping the rag into the hot water, he carefully wiped away the pus that was coming out of the festered wounds, and washed the wounds.

After cleaning the wounds, he placed his hand onto the man’s arm, and the healing began. The dead blood inside the arm, bacterial infections, pus, everything oozed out of the open wounds. He instructed the woman to wipe them away. Within minutes, the purple arm regained its color, and the open wound was bleeding vibrant red blood instead of dead black blood, and yellow pus. He quickly seared the wounds with magic, and had the woman bandage the man’s arm.

The woman sat by her husband, crying after she finished. “Thank you! Thank you so much!” she cried out, having seen the change in the arm.
Having bit his own shirt to keep himself from screaming at the pain in his arm, the exhausted man fell unconscious.

By the time the man woke up, Troyle was already home.

After dinner,
“It is already dark. Please rest here for the night.” Troyle offered, as the couple was about to leave.

“You’ve already done so much for us. We shouldn’t impose any longer.” The woman answered politely, supporting her husband.

“I would hate to see you two out in the dark, and Garuhn has yet to even recover. Stay for the night, and I will call you two a carriage tomorrow.” Troyle insisted.

“Very well. We thank you for your generosity.” The husband bowed, and accepted the proposal.

------------

Kaidus woke up in the middle of the night. He had told Hasen to notify him if anything out of the ordinary occurs.

Beside him slept his little sister, her tiny hands grabbing onto his left arm.
The guests were sleeping in Anise’s room for the night, and she had refused their parents, opting to sleep with him instead. She slept peacefully, innocent and oblivious of the evil in the world. He had vowed to never let anything happen to her.

Gently removing her hands so as not to wake her, he got out of bed.
There were pests in the house.

***************

Sorry about the cliffhanger. The next part needs a chapter of its own.

Please let me know of any errors in the comments.

As always, thanks for reading!

Chapter 30 - Peaceful Days | Forgotten Conqueror | Chapter 32 - Ta'hrus

Chapter 32 - Tal'hrus

“Don’t do it Parne. That would only rouse suspicion!” the man quietly reproached the woman who had gotten out of their sleeping place.

“Shut up Hallex! If you hadn’t fallen unconscious and hadn’t agree to stay the night, we’d already be done with our job!” the woman angrily retorted.

“That couldn’t be helped! That man wasn’t about to let us leave in our state. I could see the worry in his eyes.” Hallex replied logically. “And what’s the rush? Our job is over already. We’ve confirmed what we were sent in to confirm!” He added.

“I’m not staying here any longer Hallex! You saw him, you should know what I mean! We need to warn the others!” The woman argued back.

It was fleeting, but they both witnessed the abilities of the young boy first hand.
Voiceless incantation, instantaneous manifestation of magic, his extraordinary healing abilities. Even the calm he exhibited as he cleaned and addressed the vile wound unsettled her. Of all their agents currently in Ferrent, none was capable of what they had seen. Even their master, Zavon, was not one capable of voiceless incantation. Only two of the seven masters, and the Old master was capable of such.

Yet, it was not the overbearing skills the boy displayed which frightened her. How the child had done everything so casually, as if he was merely breathing. That was what terrified her.

Even when she was playing her part as the good wife, begging the boy to heal Hallex, a foreboding sense of fear was already wrapping around her. It was one of the reasons why she had refused the man’s offer to stay the night.

“You’re overthinking it Parne. He may be skilled, but I doubt he’s suspected anything. If we leave now, it’ll be even more suspicious when they find us gone tomorrow!” Hallex attempted to persuade his partner.

The two were sleeping on the floor in the little girl’s room.
Their hosts had been kind enough to stack three blankets as a mattress for them, and the makeshift bed was as comfortable as could be. The exhausted man only wanted one thing: to sleep. The woman on the other hand, was anxious to finish their mission as soon as possible.
Ever since they were confident about the boy’s movements, their plan had been set in motion: all to verify the boy’s abilities. Even the man’s deathly wound that could have taken his life—if not his arm, was real. The wound was inflicted for this specific occasion, and left to fester to make their story as genuine as possible.
They had decided against hiring others outside of the organization as it was too risky, so the man had taken it upon himself for this life threatening escapade. The previous few days with the festering wound had been grueling and insufferable. There were even times when he begged his accomplices to hack off his arm, just to save him from the pain. Having at last been freed, Hallex was in no hurry to resume his duties.

“I don’t care Hallex! I’m leaving with our without you!” Parne was already at the door of their room.

“Damn it Parne! Fine! Come give me a hand!” Hallex finally agreed. It would be even more awkward if he was the only one there tomorrow.

Quietly opening the door, the house was dead silent. Parne and Hallex stealthily exited the room and in the dark, made their way to the stairs. Upon reaching the first floor, Parne pulled Hallex against the wall, and listened. There was movement on the first floor of the house.
Their eyes having adjusted to the dark, the two could see other dark figures in the house.

Staying motionless for what felt like an eternity,
“Hallex? Parne?” A woman finally whispered. It was one of their own.

“Lile! What are you doing here?” Parne whispered back, relieved at the reinforcement.

“You guys never came out. Raleun sent us in to investigate. What happened?” The man whispered.

“Help me with Hallex. We need to get everyone out of here.”

--------------

Cloaked in shadows, Kaidus stalked the five who had cautiously left his house.

He had known something was up ever since the first ryes of the new term. There were always presences following him whenever he left the academy or his house. To what purpose, he did not know. As long as they did not act, he could do nothing but keep vigilant.
At first he thought them to be after his family, but after the second ryes, it was clear that he was their target.

On his way home earlier, the presences had vanished.
There was no one tailing him. The usual four presences as he made his way home were not there, and then there were the visitors.

He knew right away something was off.
Their story was quite convincing. Quite so, to the point where he could see that Adalina was sympathetic to their plight. As soon as he began infusing mana into the man’s arm, he could feel the man’s own raw mana from within. Mages knew better than to engage in close combat against skilled swordsmen, and it would be impossible for mere bandits to even scratch an accomplished mage.

Curious about the reasons, he had moderately healed the man, then put him to sleep. The two had claimed to be from the 4th ward and a trip back would take too long by the time he wakes the man up, causing Troyle and Adalina to offer rest for the night. If they had not stayed, there were plans to follow them, but that had not been the case.

The patterns of his stalkers had changed, and then the curious visitors. He was not going to take any chances. He had told Hasen to alert him if anything happens for that exact reason, and his assumptions held true. He could sense the two moving about in the other room, and there were also an additional three presences entering the house when he woke. Hasen had even notified him of their genders.

The five moved in unison, moving through the alleys and taking to the shadows to avoid the night patrols. Even with the handicap of the man called Garuhn, from their movements, he could see they were not amateurs. He was dealing with skilled operatives of some sort.

Following the five, they stopped in an alley of the Hannelain district, between two modestly sized buildings. The Hannelain district was another residential area bordering his own district of Shorza.

A small wisp of flame appeared in the middle of the five. Within seconds, another manifested further in the alley. Two more figures were there.

“You guys are late. You two should have been here before nightfall.” One of the two figures spoke. A woman.

“Where is Raleun!?” the wife, Mrs. Wazanir inquired.

“Awaiting you two. I assume you have accomplished your mission?”

“Yes! Now take us to Raleun!” the woman spoke anxiously.

“Of course.”
With an incantation, the wall of one of the building opened up, revealing a large and well lit room inside. Mr. and Mrs. Wazanir entered.

-------------------

“Hallex! Parne! Looks like they found you.” Raleun happily received the two who entered. He had been waiting all night for any updates about the situation. “Something happened?” he asked, seeing the look on Parne’s face.

As the wall closed behind them, “The information is true. The child knows healing magic and can heal others.” Parne quickly spoke up. Raleun’s face lit up at the news. “Raleun, we need to cease all operations for the time being and reevaluate our plans.” She advised. A sense of terror had been clawing at her ever since they left the residence.

“Nonsense. We must move onto phase two of the plan at once!” Raleun joyfully reveled at the success. “Martis, you will engage the boy next-”

“Raleun!” Parne interrupted the man. “We are dealing with an unknown factor here! At least call in the others.” Parne warned. Currently, only twelve of them were working on this case pertaining to the boy, and nine of them were operating in the 3rd ward. There were seven of them in the room at the moment while the other two were outside on guard duty. “The child is not as ordinary as we thought him to be!” she shouted back, irritated at the man.

Raleun kept his composure through the interruption. “What about you Hallex? What do you have to say?” Raleun turned to Parne’s Partner.

“I care not about the future plans. My job is already over. I just want to sleep.” Hallex replied, taking steps toward the interior of the building. He was weary from everything that had transpired. “You’re overthinking it Parne. You should get some rest too.” Hallex urged. Two others fell in with him, moving towards the rooms.

“Don’t be daft Hallex! The boy boiled water instantly without an incantation! Your swollen and rotting arm recovered within seconds! All, might I add, WITHOUT invoking any incantations!” She retorted angrily. The three stopped moving, and everyone in the room looked at her grimly.

“Parne, stop it already. We’re already here with everyone. If you were so afraid, we should have stuck to my idea and spent the night there instead of returning.” Hallex was tired. He did not want to argue any further.

“If we hadn’t left that room, Lile, Martis, and Jahren would have risked being found out!” Parne threw in the coincidence, calling out the others in the room.

“Enough. That was my call to send them in after you two. You did not show at the appointed time, we thought you had been discovered.” Raleun interjected. “With you two returned, and everything accounted for, we will proceed with phase two.” He ordered.

“Am I the only one seeing the bigger picture?!” Parne cried out. “How many people know voiceless incantations?!” She shouted, presenting her point.
She could see one or two of the other’s agreeing with her.

“That is why we must proceed, Parne. Think! If what you said is true, imagine how much easier our jobs would be from now on if we could bring him to our side! The losses we suffer in combat would drop dramatically!” Raleun replied.

“And if he does not join us? What then?!” She argued.

“Then we follow through with our orders, and get rid of him before he could become problematic.” A calm reply, confident and unwary of any dangers.

“…” She did not know what to say to that. Hearing the calm confidence in Raleun’s voice, in comparison to her own anxiety, she stopped to think.

Their overall strength consisted of 18 well trained mages, all at the rank of Raezil. Raleun, the one in charge of their operations in Ferrent was bordering the strength of a Malgin. Their unit had been trained to work and fight as a group, complimenting each other’s abilities. Although powerful in their own right, as a unit, they were even capable of defeating a high ranked Malgin with little losses. Perhaps she was thinking too much about the situation at hand. After all, their opponent was only a child.
She had been spooked when it was just Hallex and herself, but now they were back in their base of operations, a sense of calm started budding inside her. A sense of comfort in numbers, fighting the unknown terror that claws at her.
It wouldn’t hurt to at least proceed with the already established plan, and see if they could sway the child to their side. She was thinking to herself. Even if the plan fails, there were many other ways to persuade people who have a family.

“Fine. But my job is over. I will be spectating from here on out.” She finally responded, adding her own conditions.

“Of course. Please go and get some rest.” Raleun replied.

“How about a-” Hallex spoke, but the walls suddenly opened again. Stopping in their tracks, Parne and Hallex turned in sync—with the others in the room—to look at the opening. No one entered.

“Kaele? Wirleigh?” Raleun asked. They were the two on guard outside.

… No answer.

Two bodies came flying in through the opening, hitting the ground limply as they slid towards those in the room. The bodies of the two guards.

A shadow stepped out of the darkness and into the room.
The light of the room illuminated the intruder as he entered, and the seven stared in shock. A young boy with deep black hair and his whole body shrouded in shadows, stood before them.
The walls closed behind him.

--------------

“Fear not, they are merely unconscious.” Kaidus took the initiative and spoke first.
In the room were the ones that had been following him all Guso, along with the couple from this evening. “I apologize for the visit.” He greeted. The shadows that cloaked him vanished as he strolled towards the group.

Four of the seven in the room quickly poised themselves for battle. There were three women and four men—excluding the two that are passed out on the floor.

“Please allow me to inquire as to who you all are, and why you have been following me.”  He spoke calmly as he strolled forward, his keen eyes watching those in the room. Many of them had looks of confusion. Catching Mrs. Wazanir’s eyes, he could see she was starting to panic. A man in his mid-30’s stood in the middle of the room and gazed at him calmly before motioning for the others to stop what they were about to do.

“Well, this certainly expedites our plans.” The man spoke. A hint of surprise in his voice.

“Raleun w-!” The woman nervously called out, but was motioned to stop.

“How very generous of you to join us, ‘Kaidus’. May I offer you something to drink?” The man calmly asked, his mouth curving into a smile. He emphasized the name to let Kaidus know that he knew about Kaidus.

“I’m afraid I do not have time for pleasantries. Please allow me an answer to my questions.” Kaidus stared back at the man. Undeterred by the intimidation.

“How unfortunate.” The man almost sounded disappointed as he stepped forward to stand before Kaidus. “Before I answer your question, may I ask if you came alone? And did you do that to my guards?”

“I am, and I did.” Kaidus promptly replied.

“I see... I am Raleun. To answer your questions, we are Tal’hrus. We have been following you to ascertain your abilities.” With a friendly smile, Raleun answered.

“For what purpose? What is it you are after, Raleun of Tal’hrus?”

“You of course.” A blunt and unexpected reply. “My superiors are very interested in your, abilities… they wish for you to join us.” the man spoke outright about their goal. Looking into the man’s eyes, he could see that the man did not see him as a threat.

“Then why go through all this trouble? This charade?” Kaidus spoke, looking at the woman and man who had disguised themselves as a couple.

“Alas, we were unsure of how to approach you. All of us have heard the rumors of your healing magic, but we had to make sure they were true. My apologies for doubting them.” The man replied cordially.
The other six in the room stood silently as they listened to the conversation.

“And your superiors?” Kaidus inquired.

“I apologize, but I cannot reveal such information. Join us, and you will know soon enough.” Raleun replied.

“What is Tal’hrus?” Kaidus changed the subject.

“We are, but a collection of mages, trying to make the world a better place. Nothing more.” Raleun gave a simple answer.

“I know this is sudden, but thank you for coming to see us.” The man spoke before Kaidus could investigate any further. “Everything since the beginning of Guso has been all for this moment. We, of Tal’hrus would like for you to join us.” the man bowed his head low as he made the proposal.

“I am sorry, but I must refuse.” Kaidus gave a curt reply. The man’s eyes flickered for an instant.

“I assure you, it would be in your best interest. There are many benefits we can provide. Information, wealth, even assistance in cultivating your abilities to even greater heights. We also know you frequent many book stores. With the power of our organization, even rare books are not a problem.” Raleun attempted to entice him.

“I must still refuse. Surely there are better candidates out there to spend your resources on, than a child like me.” Kaidus replied.

“You don’t-” the man tried to speak.

“For whatever reasons, I cannot join you. I have my own plans.” Kaidus interrupted.
Without waiting for explanations, “You have learned what you wanted, and I have given you my answer. I assume this will be the end of all this?” Kaidus questioned the man. His voice was full of resolve, and unyielding.

“Yes… of course.” Raleun politely replied, giving up the recruitment.

“Well then, sorry to intrude, and please excuse me.” Kaidus turned to head back towards the wall.

------------------

As the boy was leaving, Raleun signaled the others to begin phase three of the plan. Seeing the condition of Kaele and Wirleigh, he thought against it, but there were seven of them, and the child was but a single boy—with his back turned. If they kill him right here, right now, they could easily dispose of the body. Not a single trace would be left as evidence, and no one would even know that the boy had been there. It would also save them the trouble of doing it later.

With nods of acknowledgment from everyone but Parne, three of his accomplices charged towards the boy, as he and two others began incantations of their own to bind the child.
Yet before any of them could finish, an eerie laughter, unlike that of a child resounded through the room. The boy had stopped walking, and they were all frozen in place.
A field of ice bound them all, preventing any movement. The ice encapsulated them from their legs up to their arms, leaving only the head. It was a high grade ice immobilization spell. Raleun’s eyes widened in disbelief.

“Ku- Kuahaha…. Hahahaha!!! Thank you! I am thankful, that people like you all still litter this world! I will have no qualms about this!” a different voice reverberated through the room, suffocating those in it. The sinister voice was full of excitement, anger, and hatred.

The boy slowly turned around.
As he did, darkness descended. Trinkets, magical gadgets, and candles that illuminated the room died out. The only light was coming from the child’s now glowing silver hair and his cold unforgiving eyes, emitting a bluish hue.

Raleun tried to finish his incantation, but he had no voice. Turning his head sideways, he caught Parne’s pale white face. It was filled with terror.

**********************

BAD cliffhanger!

But worry not! 2 chapters today!
(I didn't want to upload this chapter after finishing it last night without the next chapter).

New chapter will be up as soon as I finish proof reading it. In the meantime, Hope you all enjoy this chapter!

Chapter 31 - Return to Zorin | Forgotten Conqueror | Chapter 33 - True Terror

Chapter 33 - True Terror

As promised, Here it is.

Kaidus unleashes his inner demons. You have been warned.

*************

“Don’t bother trying to scream. No one will hear you. I made sure of that.” An imposing voice swam through the room.
Like the silent voices of his opponents, he had already isolated the room with a sound barrier. Prevent any noise from escaping to the outside.

Stepping towards those who were frozen and poised to attack him,
“You all followed me meticulously for days, even going out of your way to stage an elaborate hoax. Now you think I believe you, just because you tell me you would stop? I am baffled by your naivety!” His calm voice rang sharply through the room.
The seven attempted to shout back, but nothing came out of their mouths.

“Fear not. All those “information” that you refuse to disclose? You WILL fill me in on the details.” he grinned.
It had taken everything he had to stop himself from executing those boys during the Rjus. Here, there was nothing to stop him this time: no emotional constraints, no feelings of sympathy, no possible witnesses, nothing. In front of him were just insects who murdered and destroy families to further their own agendas.
After untold eons, after living this new life for almost 9 years, there was finally something worthy of his hatred. The vengeance inside him had unraveled.

“Mr. Raleun.” Kaidus walked over to the man who was undoubtedly the leader. “I will ask you what I want to know, and you will tell me everything. Refusal will end with the life of your comrades, and it will not be painless.” He threatened. Not a shred of pity in his voice.

To prove that he was not fooling around, one of the two unconscious body started writhing, then went limp.
Even in the dimness of the room, everyone could see a pitch black shadow descending on the body. The shadow enveloped the body, then as if alive, squirmed back into the shadows after a couple seconds. The body had vanished.

“You all will not be going so easily.” He cautioned. Kaidus could see the fear in their eyes. His little demonstration had the desired effect.

“First question. How long have you been tailing me?” He asked the man called Raleun.

“Asiran! Va-!” The man attempted to cast a spell, but his voice vanished again.

“It’s was an easy question.” Kaidus casually scolded.
With a thought, an orb of light appeared in front of him, illuminating the room again. Kaidus wanted to make sure they all saw what was in store for them.

“Hasen. Show them what true agony is.” Kaidus spoke.
In the brightness of the light, there was an abyssal shadow. Formless, yet moving about the room. Within seconds, it moved to cover one of the frozen man who had charged at him.

As they watched, the man that was enveloped in the darkness started distorting. His body was being forcibly twisted by the darkness. Sound of bones were crushed, limbs breaking as they were bent in unimaginable angles, bits and pieces of the man started being ripped apart. The body slowly vanished as the black cloud consumed it.

After Hasen finished, only a pool of blood remained.

“Well? How long have you all been tailing me?” He asked again.

“PISS ON YO-!” the man screamed out before being silenced again. Intense pain shot through him. His body felt like it was burning for an instant before the sensation vanished.

“It does not look like you value your comrades very much.”
With a thought, one of the woman’s face distorted in pain—one of the three who charged him. Her mouth opened to scream, but there was only silence.

“You had, but a taste of it.” Kaidus told Raleun as everyone looked at the woman.
Kaidus stood silently and watched as the woman’s skin started bubbling, then ignite into flames. The heat melted away the ice, and the woman started thrashing around the room briefly before finally being consumed by the fire.

“Maybe I should ask someone else.” Kaidus turned to the terrified woman in the back. “Mrs. Wazanir wasn’t it? Won’t you tell me?” he asked the scared woman. “And before you get any ideas, ask yourself if you would like to die an agonizing death.” He calmly warned before undoing her silence spell.

“S-Since the 2nd of Guso...” the woman replied. Not a shred of resistance in her voice.
Kaidus was surprised at the answer. They had been following him for almost a fortnight before he even realized it.
Anger swelled within him. Angry that it had taken him so long to notice. In that time, something could have happened to his family. He had been too careless.

“What is the true purpose in tailing me?” He tried to calmly ask his question, beating back his anger.

“T-To f-find an opportunity t-to test your magic.” the woman quickly answered.

“… It doesn’t look like I need you anymore, Raleun.” He spoke to antagonize the man behind him.

“What is Tal’hrus?” quickly recovering his calm, he asked the next question.

“I- I… I don’t…” The woman suddenly became hesitant.

With another thought, the last of the three who had charged him slowly froze over. His face turned blue as his body temperature evaporated, and the man slowly died as his whole body solidified. The frozen body then shattered into tiny pieces.

“Trust me, it was painful. You will be next.” He told her. He knew she was scared. She just needed another push to get him what he wants.

“P-please! I b-beg you! Spare me!” she pleaded.

“Then answer my questions!” He bellowed, giving an intolerant glare.

The woman started spilling everything she knew.

From her knowledge,
Tal’hrus is an organization that emerged shortly after the last Great War, forty-seven years ago.

It is a hierarchal organization with a single leader, and below him were seven masters who acted as his arms and legs, moving to his wills.
Each master is extremely skilled, and given charge of operations in one of the seven continents. Under those masters were subordinates who moved as units of ten to twenty people, carrying out missions all throughout their respective area.
For mission, the masters form a unit from their agents and gives the leader—that he selects, a special item that helps them easily contact the master.
It was a well-funded and secret organization that worked in the shadows, doing everything from assassinations, espionage, political manipulation, instigating rebellions, to extortion, blackmail, kidnapping, human trafficking, etc...
She did not know who funded the organization, but that it had footholds in all of the seven continents.

The woman would hesitate to tell him about some of the specifics here and there, but each time she would end up with a broken bone and excruciating pain, enticing her keep the information flowing. With a satisfied answer, he would heal her to alleviate her pain. All the while she was talking to save herself, Kaidus could see the hatred in Raleun’s eyes and those of the other’s as their secrets came out.

He even learned that there were a total of 18 Tal’hrus agents in Ferrent altogether. With some truly agonizing tactics, he was able to get their general whereabouts out of her. Two currently in the 7th ward, two in the 9th ward, another two in the 2nd ward. The last three were in the 11th ward, monitoring his movements in and out of the academy.

“Who are your masters? And who is this leader?” he finally asked, after making various inquisitions about the organization and the current operations in Ferrent.

“My *hah…* my master is only known by the name Zavon... I-I do not know the names of the leader… or the other masters... *ha...* please… no more...” having given up on resisting, she easily answered, pleading for mercy.

“One last question. How many teams are operating in Darsus? And how many in the other continents?”

“Please… I don’t know. We-, we are never given information about other teams or their jobs.”

‘Hmm…’ Kaidus thought for a second, then dispersed a thin wave of mana throughout the room. The purpose of it was to detect a magical item. ‘There you are.’ A wide smile was on his face as he turned to look at Raleun.

“It looks like I really have no further use for you. I apologize, but we won’t be getting to that chat after all.” He spoke to the defiant man that was glaring back at him. “And I’ll also be taking that ring.” In seconds, Raleun’s frozen and immobile left hand shattered, and the ring fell. Before it could hit the ground, it jerked upward and flew to Kaidus.

“Does that hurt?” He taunted, seeing the man’s eyes fill with anger and pain. “Don’t worry. Your suffering is just about to begin.” A sinister grin appeared on Kaidus’ face as the man’s own started changing into one of anguish. “Can you feel it? Thousands of tiny needles stabbing into you?” he asked.
“How many innocent lives have you taken I wonder? Just how many people have you all tortured for information, just like this?” he pondered out loud, leaving the man to his agony.

Not sparing a second glance at Raleun, he took a closer look at the ring in his hand. He could feel traces of magic within the ring. Infusing a small portion of mana into it, nothing happened.

“How do I use this?” he asked the woman.

“I don’t know… only the person who it was given to knows.” She gave a defeated reply.

“How lucky for you Raleun.” Kaidus turned back to the bleeding man. The blood had seeped through the man’s clothes, dyeing his prison of ice a blood red color. Kaidus healed the man to prolong his suffering. “Tell me how to use this, and I will free you from your misery.” He offered, undoing the silence spell once again.

“*hah…hah…* I… I will never- betray my master!” Breathing heavily, Raleun angrily shouted. Glaring at the woman, he turned and spat at Kaidus.

Kaidus deflected the man’s last act of defiance with a side step. “I understand.” The man was too loyal to his cause. Any further questions would get him nowhere.

One of the wooden chairs in the room slid over from its position by a desk. The chair started splintering until there were thousands of tiny pieces of sharp splinters hovering in the air.
Kaidus took a couple steps to stand in front of Raleun. The stone floor under him elevated, and pushed him up to the man’s eye level.
Without warning, he thrust his right hand into the left side of the man’s chest, easily going through the thick ice and breaking the skin—penetrating muscles. Blood spurted out, and with a crack, Kaidus pulled out pieces of ribs. There was a gaping hole in the man’s chest. A window to his beating heart.
All the while, the man was screaming in pain. Dying.

“Every of your little friends in Ferrent will follow you soon enough.” Kaidus whispered in the man’s ears, as thousands of splinters entered through the opening in the chest. The shards embedded themselves into the heart and forced their way through the inside of his body.

“Four of you left.” He spoke to those who had been watching, leaving Raleun to suffer. Three of them were frozen while the fourth was unconscious and on the floor.

“Any last words?” he asked, removing the silence on all of them. There was a smile like that of a playful child on his face.

“PLEASE! I’ve told you everything!” the woman screamed out.

“Yes you have. Thank you for the information.” He made a bow of gratitude towards the woman. Turning to the other two, “Give me your best shot.” He goaded the two who were already chanting their spells.

The stone floor rose up, knocking him off balance and throwing him into the air as ice lances shot at him. With a gust of wind, he spun his own body in midair, stabilizing himself. A quick swipe with his right arm shattered the incoming lances and blew them across the room. He landed back on the raised floor.

“I will take those as your last words.” Kaidus told to the man and woman who were now shouting at him in silence.

He stepped off the raised floor, and a piece of it broke off. The piece of stone turned into a stone serpent, and undulated towards the two frozen attackers.

“It is a shame. I had only just healed you earlier.” He directed his condolences to the man.

The stone snake, not much larger than his own arm started crawling up the man. Reaching the head, it forced its way into the man’s mouth, and crawled inside, situating itself in the man’s throat, before beginning to expand. There was a large bulge in the man’s neck, and the color of the man’s face changed as he slowly suffocated, ultimately ending in the neck bursting as the serpent bloated itself up.
“HALLEX!!” The woman who was playing the unfortunate man’s wife screamed out. Without waiting any longer, the other frozen woman and the man who was unconscious on the floor burst into flames. Everyone besides “Mrs. Wazanir” was dead.

“Again, thank you for the information.” He spoke, his voice cold and indifferent.

“I’ve told you everything you wanted to know! Please! Have mercy!!” She begged.

“I did not come here tonight to show mercy.” He replied, staring her in the eyes.
The woman’s eyes widened. He saw her realization. He was never there to negotiate. There was never any hope of escape.

“Hasen.” A single word.

“NO! PLE-” the woman tried to beg as a dark shadow flitted through her. Her head vanished.

“Master…” Hasen spoke.

“Leave no traces.” He ordered, putting the ring he had taken from Raleun in his pocket.

With a single thought, the blood on his clothes moved as if alive, conglomerating into a blob on his hand before falling onto the ground. Walking towards the wall, he willed them to open up into the darkness of the alley.
Kaidus strolled out of the room without looking back.

Hasen encircled and cloaked him in shadows, as he vanished into the night.

--------------

“KAI!! Wake up! Brahkfest!” Anise was shouting at him.
Opening his eyes, he could see she was already up and was sitting next to him—on the bed. A big smile on her face, and her cheeks sunken with dimples on them.

“Morning Anise.”

“Heheh. Anish wake up before you!” She boasted proudly.

“You did.” He grinned at her as he sat up.
His little trip last night had only been for a couple hours, but sustaining multiple spells for long durations—while using a plethora of spells at the same time—had exhausted him. His childish body was still unable to perform up to par with his demands.

“I’ll race you downstairs.” He quickly told Anise. He smiled and watched as she rapidly got off the bed and darted out of the room, laughing as she fled.

“Good morning you two. Hurry up and go wash your faces. Breakfast is getting cold.” Adalina scolded as they appeared downstairs.

“Where’s Mr. and Mrs. Wazanir?” Kaidus politely inquired about their guests as he sat down for breakfast.

“I’m curious myself. They weren’t in their room when I called them for breakfast earlier.” Adalina replied.

“Why didn’t you call me?” Kaidus asked his mother.

“Anise wanted to wake you up.” Adalina grinned.

“Anish wake up before Kaidush!” Anise boasted, beaming at her mother.

“That’s right. Your brother is getting lazy, it’ll be your job to stop him from becoming so.” Adalina happily patted her daughter’s head, congratulating her.

“Well, what happened to them?” Kaidus asked, feigning ignorance and rerouting the topic of their discussion.

“Maybe they left earlier this morning? It did look like the Missus was in a hurry to get home.” Troyle answered.

“Maybe… they did say they have kids...”  Adalina added.

Kaidus watched and discussed with his family about the odd guests, and talked about various thing to do for the day, and days up ahead.

After breakfast, Kaidus moved to his room to contemplate his next moves.
Recalling his blunder, he needed to put measures in place to protect his family.
There were also nine more bugs within Ferrent who needed to be crushed.

****************

Hope you all enjoyed these two chapters!
Please let me know of any errors.

As always, Thanks for reading!

Chapter 32 - Tal'hrus | Forgotten Conqueror | Chapter 34 - Anise

Chapter 34 - Anise

Sorry for the wait. I haven’t had much time to write.

Here's Chapter 34.

*************************

A little girl held a book in her arms, carefully making her way down a flight of stairs.
She has silky dark red hair that came down to her shoulders, and on her face were two determined beady brown eyes and two puffy cheeks. As she passed the little window by the stairs: rays of the morning sun ignited her hair, giving it a fierce fiery color wherever the light touches.

The book was large and heavy, and she could barely carry it with her small frame.
Yet she persisted down the stairs, clutching the book tightly; not letting it drop or drag. She puffed out her cheeks, as if it gave her strength for the ordeal.

The book was taken from her big brother’s room and she was bringing it to her mother.

‘Anish is a big girl! Big girl don’t cry!’ She reminded herself, fighting back the loneliness without her older brother.
She was three years old, and will be turning four this year.
She had cried and refused to let her brother go back when school started again, but she thought herself grown up now. She didn’t even cry when her brother returned to school this morning, and was quite proud of it.

She loved her mother and father, but she especially loved her big brother. He was: her most important person.
Ever since she could remember, he has always been there with her. He consoled her when their parents scolded her, watches over her as she played, plays with her, shows her amazing displays of ‘magic’, reads to her, teaches her various things, and made her pain disappear whenever she hurt herself.
He loved her, and she adored him.

“What do you have there?” her mother asked as she made it downstairs.

“Kaidush book.” She grinned back.

“Again? Let me see… Winged Aleiths and Birds: An ornithological Study. By Hevil Gil. Anstross, and scholars of the Graedusc Academia...” Taking the book, Adalina read the title and affiliation. “This book is too hard. Why don’t you go and get one of your story books?”

“But Kai wash weading it!” Anise protested.
In an attempt to be closer to her brother, she was going through his books and getting her mother to read them to her. This was the 2nd book.
It did not matter that she doesn’t know the letters on the pages, nor did it matter that she couldn’t comprehend the information within them. All that mattered was that her brother had read it. She wanted to imitate him. To be like him.

“What am I going to do with you?” Adalina smiled at the objection. Picking Anise up, they went to the living room and began reading.

…

*Knock* *Knock* after an early morning of countless questions about the words and their meanings, without Anise understanding very much, there was a knock on the door.

“Ah, they’re here. We’ll continue tomorrow.” Her mom told her.

“Here?” She asked curiously.

“You’ll see.” Her mother replied with a smile.
Marking their spot in the book and closing it, her mother picked her up and they went to answer the door.

Her face brightened up and became overjoyed at the sight of the guests. “Good afternoon Reanne. Hello there, Sylvia.” Her mother cheerfully greeted the guests.

“Hello Adalina.”
“Hi Mrs. Paltos.”

------------------------------

“Shylvia!!” Anise cried out happily. Adalina placed her on the ground, and Anise ran to give the older girl a hug.
They’ve only known each other since the beginning of Alivai last year, but Sylvia was already like a sister to her. Sylvia’s mother usually brought her over to play two to three times every time her brother goes back to school, but she hadn’t seen Sylvia ever since her brother came back for his long break. Even after he returned to school again, Sylvia had not come back to play. She missed the older girl very much.

“Hi Anise.” Sylvia replied, returning the hug.

“I mish you!” Anise happily confessed.

“I missed you too.”

“Anise, let Sylvia in first. Please come in you two.”
They were still in the doorway. Grabbing Sylvia's hand, she led the older girl inside.

“Guessh what. Guessh what!” she excitedly asked as she led Sylvia to the living room.

“What is it?” the older girl answered with a warm smile.

“Hehe!” a wide grin.
Anise ran to her box of toys, returning with a tiny handful of wooden miniatures. Putting them on the table, she grabbed one to show. “Look! Ish Me!” She merrily presented a little wooden girl—small enough to fit in the palm of her hands—to Sylvia.
The wooden figure had a dress, long hair to her shoulder, and two large cheeks—reminiscent of her own cheeks. “Look!” three more miniatures: a woman, a man, and a boy. “Thish ish Kaidush. Thish ish mommy. And thish ish daddy!” she laid out the wooden figures on the table, extremely proud of them.

“Wow! Did Kaidus make these for you?”

“Uhn!” Anise nodded happily.

-----------------------------

“These are quite detailed. Did he make them using magic?” Reanne asked Adalina, taking a closer look at one of the toys on the table.

“Anise was crying and wouldn’t let go of him, so he made them to for her.” Adalina answered with a hearty smile.

“That boy never ceases to amaze, does he?” Reanne inquired with a grin. “Adalina, there’s something I thought you should know. Although the nobles usually show little interest in these sort of things outside of their own wards, the rumors about a certain trial has started circulating within the 11th ward. Soon, all 3 wards will know about it. And once the nobles start talking, you can be sure the royal palace will hear of it.” Reanne notified Adalina with a solemn face.

“Reanne… don’t tell me you…-” Adalina spoke, an accusative voice towards the gossip loving woman. She had learned that the Varath family came to watch Kaidus’ Trial from Troyle a couple days ago.

“I would do no such thing!” Reanne replied, cutting off the accusation. “That does not serve my plans at all. I myself am dissatisfied that the information even got out of the 3rd ward.” She added.

“Is that why you haven’t been visiting?” Adalina teased, seeing Reanne all riled up.

The last time she saw Reanne and Sylvia was at the end of the year, before Kaidus came back for his long break. It was only yesterday that Troyle told her they would be visiting again.

When these home visits first started, she had been nervous because of the difference in social status, but Reanne quickly remedied that. Lady Varath was a genial person who spoke her mind, loved her family, and someone who she easily got along with. Of course there is the woman’s hunger for information and ambitions, but those were minor demerits to her friendship.

Adalina has known about how the Varath family wanted to wed their daughter to her son for almost a year now, and she herself was all for it. There was nothing to dislike about a promise between their two households.
Sylvia is a cute and well behaved child from a wealthy noble family, her son was an amazing person—in her opinion—and arranged marriages were also common in the world. Their two families got along very well, and the marriage would elevate her son—broadening his future with the influences of Lord Varath.

They were still kids, but wishing to see their son married to a nice girl like Sylvia was a mothers dream.
Yet, her son had refused the proposal. Surprisingly it did nothing to discourage Lord and Lady Varath, only fueling them to push forward. That was why the visits started.

Troyle also told her of another refusal two turns ago, and after not seeing Lady Reanne and Sylvia for a whole turn—even after Kaidus returned to school—she was beginning to think they had given up, but that did not seem to be the case.

“Well that, and Sylvia’s been quite busy with her lessons lately.” A sly grin returned to Reanne’s face.

“Oh? How is that coming along?” Adalina returned a broad knowing smile. Reanne has already told her that she was teaching Sylvia how to become a proper lady: all to ensnare Kaidus. Adalina was in on the plans, feeding them information about Kaidus.

“She’s been quite serious about it. Kaidus will have his hands full.” Reanne replied. The two woman chuckled heartily.

The two women started talking about events that transpired over the past two turns, while Anise and Sylvia played together.

------------------------

The four of them were currently in the 3rd ward market. It was a beautiful sunny day, and they were leisurely strolling through the streets, browsing the different wares and products on display.
Their goal was to look for ingredients for lunch and dinner, but they had gotten sidetracked and it was now past lunch already.

“How about dronnon stew?” Adalina threw out an idea for lunch.

“Shtew?” Anise inquired from her arms.

“What are you thinking of adding to the stew?” Reanne asked.

“Heart of plamuses—cores of the plamus plant—are abundant right now so we can get them for a bargain. Also, what do you think about ciscut leaves? Sliced into thin strips, they’ll give the stew a nice aroma and texture. Along with herbs and spices, it’ll be delicious.” Adalina answered.

“That sounds perfect.” Reanne easily agreed.

“Hi!!!” Anise greeted a woman who was selling meat as they approached the shop.

“Why hello there Anise. Shopping with your mom?” the woman greeted back warmly.

“UHN! Big shister Shylvia too!”

“Sylvia's here too?” The woman giggled. “Hello everyone. What would you all like today?” she smiled, turning to Adalina and Reanne.

“Hello Mrs. Filtoir.”
“Good afternoon.”
“Good afternoon Jannis. Three keks of dronnon hind meat please.” Adalina answered.

A Kek is the combined weight of two marble stones, each the size of a man’s palm.
The unit of weights are: Lok, Kek, and Dul.
Lok is for light objects weighing around that of a pebble, the size of a man's thumb.
Kek is normally used for anything heavier than 20 lok, and Dul for anything above 30 Kek.

“Of course. I'll get you the best.”
The woman proceeded to weigh large chunks of meat on a balance scale.

“Dajele said you guys got a new litter of around forty baby dronnits. How is the work coming along?”

“Dreadful. Those buggers eat endlessly, and constantly fight when they’re not eating. Thankfully most of them will be here soon enough.” the woman grinned.
Tightly wrapping the three keks of meat into two separate bundles of paper, she handed them to Adalina.

“Sounds like you two have your hands full.” Adalina smiled, handing six double bits to the woman.

“I am done with that. The kids and Dajele are the ones who will have to deal with them now.” Jannis grinned wickedly. “Thank you for your patronage.”

“I can see the look on his face already.” She laughed, picturing the trouble of taking care of 40 baby dronnits. “Well then, I’ll see you in a couple of days.” Adalina added as they left.
“BAI!!!!” Anise yelled, waving goodbye.

------------------------------

The group rounded a few more stores, procuring their ingredients, and making friendly conversations with vendors.

After an afternoon of purchases, they were walking through the Shorza district with armloads of grocery, approaching the Paltos house.

Adalina held the wrapped dronnon meat in one hand as she carried a small cloth bag filled with heart of plamuses. Reanne carried the other wrapped meat, and also held a bag of plants, herbs, and condiments in her other hand. Sylvia held onto Anise’s hands, trailing behind their mothers.
The four walked slowly so that Anise could keep pace with them.

“Your mother says your lessons are coming along very well, Sylvia.” Adalina spoke to the girl walking behind them.

“No... I-I still have a lot to learn.” An embarrassed reply.

“Don’t be shy. Aren’t you doing your best for Kaidus?” Adalina replied, teasing the girl.

“Uhn...” Sylvia acknowledged. She was embarrassed, and looking downwards to hide her face.

“That is so cute.” Adalina replied to the embarrassed girl.

“She’s right about it. She still has a lot to learn if she wants to catch that son of yours.” Reanne interjected, giggling at her daughter’s cute reaction. “Still, I’m amazed you do this almost every day.” Reanne changed the topic as they reached the house.

“I only buy this much when you are here to help me carry them.” Adalina joked. She knew Reanne meant going out shopping every day. Not the amount of groceries they had procured.

“Hmmm? That so? I really should hire you that maid then.” Reanne countered, playing along.
After the first couple times buying groceries together, she had offered to hire Adalina a maid or two to help out around the house and shopping. Adalina had refused, saying it was unnecessary.

“Reanne you… Kuhuheheh.” She laughed. “Thanks for always helping. And please, no on the maid.” Adalina graciously thanked her friend. She would rather do things for her family herself, than leave it to others.

“Look Anise!” Sylvia pointed to a small flock of birds in the sky.

“Birdy!” Anise shouted happily as she saw the birds. “Mommy! Birdy!”

“That’s right. Now come on in.” Adalina replied, opening the door for them all.

“OH!!” Anise suddenly remembered something and dashed inside. Darting over to her toy box, she brought back something. “Look! Birdy!” she exclaimed, showing a little wooden bird to Sylvia as Sylvia sat down on one of the chairs.

“Wow. It looks just like a lippar!” Sylvia complimented cheerfully.

“Uh huh! Ish my birdy!” Anise asserted, gently petting the little wooden bird before giving it over to Sylvia.

“Did Kaidus make this too?”

“UHN! Kai make for Anish!” Anise confirmed with an over exaggerated nod. Her face was beaming at the mention of her brother’s name.

“You love your brother don’t you?” Sylvia replied with a smile, seeing Anise’s jubilant face.

“UHN!”

The two resumed their playing as Adalina and Reanne made lunch.

---------------------------

She was tired.
The sky was turning dark, and her big sister Sylvia and Sylvia’s mommy had already gone home.
In the house was just her and her own mother.

Having played and talked the whole day with Sylvia, she sat on the floor in front of her wooden figurines, exhausted. They had played tag, knight and monster, the little village girl, hide and seek, and made up stories with the toys. Sylvia even taught her a songs, and showed her a few dances.

“Did you have fun?” her mother asked, picking her up and carrying her upstairs.

“Uhn.”

“Do you like Sylvia?”

“Uhn! Anish like Shylvia lots...” She responded tiredly. She had no concept of what a friend is, but she knew she liked the older girl.
Sylvia was nice to her like her big brother.

“Mommy does too. How about Kaidus? Do you like her as much as Kaidus?” her mother questioned, gently placing her into her own bed before lighting a candle on the nightstand.

“Anish love Kai… lot.” she verbalized as sleep overtook her. Her fingers grabbing for the gift he had given her this morning—hidden under her dress.

Adalina gently stroke her daughter’s hair as the girl fell asleep. She watched fondly as the little girl slept, thinking about the child’s actions over the past turn. Her little girl was growing up, and selfishly following in her big brother’s footsteps. Adalina giggled at what Anise was trying to do, and at how much she revered her older brother.
Even though they were very different from each other, she loved both her children dearly.

Watching the girl for a span of time, the sleeping girl stirred, turning in the bed.

Looking at the child’s cute sleeping posture—sideways, hands together under the blanket—Adalina noticed a gleam around her daughter’s neck, reflecting the flickering candle light. She had not been paying attention and had not noticed it all day.

It was a transparent string.
Gently pulling at the string, there was some resistance. With a stronger tug, the resistance gave way, and something came loose.
The string was made of an unknown material to her, and as she pulled it free, she saw that it was a necklace around her daughter’s neck.

On the necklace was a small plain black ring.

********************

Hope you all enjoyed this chapter.
I had been meaning to do a chapter with Anise, but was gonna wait until she grew up a bit more. After the last chapter, it just felt right to give her one.

On another note, I will be gone for a couple of days. Hopefully I’ll be back within the week to get the chapters rolling for you all again.

Please let me know of errors you find. I am noting them down even if you don't see the changes (I make changes when I release new chapters). Thank you to everyone who’s been doing it.

As always, Thanks for reading and for all your supports.

Chapter 33 - True Terror | Forgotten Conqueror | Chapter 35 - Contact

Chapter 35 - Contact

Finally back.

Thanks for waiting, and here’s 35.

--------------

“Mr. Paltos, please head to the headmaster’s room. Headmaster Nylen wishes to speak with you.” the Advance Arkane studies master yelled out as class was dismissed.

“For?”

“I’m not sure.” The master gave him a sly smirk.

“Understood.” Kaidus acknowledged before heading out of the room.

It has already been two ryes since that night in the Hannelain district.
He had gone back to the building twice after that night, hoping to find other accomplices, but there was never any sign of people.

He had only eliminated the presences that were always tailing him, but the three who monitored his coming and going out of the academy were also nowhere to be found.
Slipping out of the academy the first night to investigate, the three had already vanished. Keeping to their reputation as professionals, all traces of them ever being there had been erased.

It was impossible for them to know of what happened that night, but the disappearances of their comrades had undoubtedly alerted them. Surely by now, all nine already knows, and they were all in hiding. Not wanting to waste his time combing through all the wards for the nine remaining Tal’hrus members, Kaidus had decided to not deviate from his daily routines.

He had already taken measures to ensure his family’s safety. All that is left now, was to wait for their next move.

-------------------------

An old man sat quietly in his study, staring at the document in front of him. He read it once already, but was rereading it a second time.

“Heheh…” Headmaster Nylen’s mouth contorted into a smile as his clay arm came up to stroke his scruffy beard.

It has been a whole turn, but the letter he had been waiting for was finally here. An official issue from the Mystiks guild regarding a certain young mage. Along with the document was an officially sealed and unopened letter for said mage.

*KNOCK KNOCK* “Kaidus is here, Headmaster.” A voice called from the other side of his door.

“Please show the boy in.” he replied enthusiastically.

Moments later, the young boy who had stolen his arm walked into the room.

“Good afternoon Kaidus.” Nylen greeted with a grin.

“You asked for me?”
This was only the 3rd time he had come here to talk to the headmaster. The first was after their little skirmish, and the second for official council business. But after how they met—and gauging the dispositions of the old man—Kaidus could do nothing but view the old man in a cynical light. Even seeing the old man’s fake arm brought him no guilt to what he had done.

“Yes yes. Come over here and sit won’t you?” Nylen motioned to a seat across from his desk. “Do you have any idea why I’ve called you?”

“I haven’t the slightest clue.” He replied apathetically.

“What do you know about the Mystiks guild?” Headmaster Nylen inquired.

“Only what I’ve read.”

“And what have you read?”

“The Mystiks guild is the Organization in charge of development, distribution, maintenance, and overseeing of anything pertaining to magic within Ferrent. Currently there are three branches of the guild in the three noble wards, each charged with their three corresponding wards from 1 through 9. The guild consists of only mages, and is Ferrent’s mage army in times of war. I am also aware that you yourself was a former guild member.” Kaidus summarized the Mystiks guild eloquently, emphasizing the small tidbits at the end.

“Yes, that is about the general idea of them. But one more thing: the Mystiks guild does not work primarily in Ferrent. Many members are sent off with the knights to help with exterminations or bounties all over Darsus. They also work in various fields unrelated to the betterment of society.” The headmaster added with a wink.

“I know you did not call me here for a friendly chat. What is the true purpose and what does it have to do with the Mystiks guild?” He asked, unsure what the master was getting at. There was no way his actions from two ryes ago had been noticed.

“Yes, of course. I called you in for this. An invitation from the Mystiks guild.” The headmaster slid a folded and sealed letter over to Kaidus. It was a pure white paper, unlike those he usually see and use.

Unsealing the letter,
‘Hello Mr. Kaidus Paltos,

After much deliberation and witness testaments from prominent members of the guild. I, Thaxxus Baelius V. Terinthier, Head of the 11th ward Mystiks Guild formally invite you to our establishments in the 11th ward.
We of the Mystiks guild wish to discuss with you, and offer you a position in our venerated institute, conferring to you all the benefits along with your new station should you accept. Of course there is the caveat of proving yourself to those of us in the Guild Council as all before you have, but I have been assured that it would be of no difficulty for yourself.

As this was but a brief letter of introduction, and an invitation, I ask for your forgiveness in not including any further details. We look forward to discussing further matters with you personally.

Should you accept this invitation, please make a small infusion of mana into this letter. A carriage will be sent for you.

Sincerely,
Thaxxus Baelius V. Terinthier’

‘A personal letter from one of the Guild leaders.’ Kaidus mused to himself.
It was quite laughable how eerily similar this letter was to the deceased Raleun’s invitation to join Tal’hrus.
He set the letter back onto the table after he was done.

“Well?” Nylen asked.

“Do you know about the contents of the letter? Headmaster?” Kaidus inquired.

“More or less. I am very happy for you.” Headmaster Nylen replied cheerfully.

“…”

“Reminds me of my days. Rising through the ranks of the Mystiks Guild, hoping to lead it one day, but then the king granted me this academy. Heheh… quite amusing how things worked out.” Nylen spoke, noticing that Kaidus was silent.

“…Sir. Would it be alright if I left the letter here with you? Also, if you can, please notify them of my refusal.”

“R-Refusal? My boy, won’t you take a moment to reconsider? Maybe give your answer in a day or two?” Nylen was confused. He did not think the boy would refuse.
He had spent the past turn corresponding with the Mystiks guild to elevate the boy’s reputation, securing him a future befitting someone of the boy’s extraordinary skills, but now the boy was refusing the chance. Granted, everything he had done was behind the scenes, but seeing a mage refuse an invitation from the Mystiks guild was quite a surprise to him.
The majority of all the students in the academy aspire for a job with the guild, and here was someone who was uninterested about such opportunities. He himself had jumped at the opportunity to join the Mystiks guild in his younger days.

“It’s funny, headmaster. That is the second time this turn that I’ve been asked that very question.” Kaidus gazed at the Headmaster, noting every little movement or nuance that the old man makes. His previously calm and indifferent demeanor was gone.

“Did one of those thieves from the guild approach you already?” Nylen asked with a hearty laugh.

Observing carefully, “No. No one has approached me about joining the Mystiks guild.” He gave a calm reply, his eyes not wavering from the old man for a single second.

“Well isn’t this great then? Why don’t you reconsider the offer? I know that with your abilities, a high rank within the guild is easily attainable. You do know that powerful mages are routinely given nobilities befitting their skills and ranks correct?”

“I do, headmaster. But titles are not what I am after.” He replied without a second thought.
Status was but an idea of the rich and powerful to flaunt their wealth and step on those less fortunate. He has already seen and experienced firsthand what money and status could do, and he wanted none of it for him and his family.
He already has everything he’s ever wanted: a stable home, a loving family, and most vital of all, the overwhelming strength to protect those he loves.

“And what is it that you are after?”

“Answers that are beyond the walls of Ferrent and Darsus itself.” A simple and honest reply.

“… You’re turning 9 this year correct?” Nylen had to make sure. There were too many things wrong with everything that’s happening around the boy so far. The boy was too enigmatic, unfit for one his age and status.

“Yes. At the end of Alivai.” Another simple answer.

“…Is that why you spend most of your time in the library? What are these answers you seek? Perhaps the guild can help.” he attempted to coax the boy one more time.

“It is something of a personal nature.” Kaidus answered calmly. But this time, his tone of voice implied that he did not want to talk about it.

“Hmm… is that so… Truly unfortunate.” Nylen spoke, dejected. There were so much that the child could have accomplished in the guild, but it looks like he has his own personal agenda to pursue. “Well then, I must apologize for having disturbed your investigations.” He gave a defeated grin, ending the talk there. From the little contacts he’s had with the boy and from what he has learned, the child was one of few words. Keeping him any longer beyond the matter at hand would only result in silence.

“Then I will leave this with you.” Kaidus slid the letter on the desk back to the old headmaster.

“Ah, yes. I shall let the guild know of your refusal.” Nylen’s face drooped on the desk as he watched as the young boy turned around to leave. All his efforts had been in vain. The child was already pursuing his own agendas.

“Headmaster.” The boy called out as he got to the door, turning back around to look at him.

“Yes? What is it?” Nylen’s face lit up, hoping the boy had had a change of mind.

“Do you know of Tal’hrus?”

“Where did you hear that name?!” Nylen stood straight up. His dejected features were now gone, his face was serious and worried.

…

After the boy left, Headmaster Nylen pulled out a sheet of paper and started writing.

-------------------

Kaidus walked out of the marble building. His right hand feeling the metallic ring in his pocket.

Having erased his suspicion that the headmaster may be a member of Tal’hrus, he had gambled, and the gamble had paid off.

He did not divulge everything that has happened, only that members of Tal’hrus had approached him and invited him into their organization. The reaction he got from the headmaster was one unlike any of the headmaster’s usual behavior. The old man was anxious and restlessly asking about anything that Kaidus may know. Of course he played ignorant, denying any knowledge, only that they had approached him to recruit him before promptly leaving.

On the other hand, he was able to learn something. Using the excuse of being already involved, he was able to extract some information from the headmaster.
He learned that the current war in Malpaars was the doing of Tal’hrus, as was a recent death in the royal family of the Kulis continent last year. The string of murders in the principality of Zarast, of the Unotus continent earlier this year was also their doing.
With an overwhelming amount of espionage all throughout the seven continents along with the current crimes, there has been many events over the past few decades that have been linked with the Tal’hrus organization. The headmaster had warned him that all of this was to make him an aware of the dangers the organization poses. Also that the Mystiks guild will have to be brought in to investigate.

He had also inquired about the higher ups in the Tal’hrus chain of command, but the headmaster had declined to reveal any information about them.

As he had gone straight to meet the Headmaster after the 2nd class, he was starting to get hungry. Kaidus walked towards the student shops on the west side of the academy to join up with the group of five who were probably already having lunch.

It was evening, and two days after his chat with the headmaster.
Kaidus was currently in the library continuing through the collection of rumors and stories. His progress last year had been slow due to council work, but with only two classes this year, the pace was going much faster.

“Zanaeos 1223, Palx-1. Malpaars.

Villagers spoke of a giant winged beast that blotted out the sun as it swooped past their small hunting village of Trigilt, roaring as it descended upon the mountains to the north of their village. Knights were called in to investigate to no avail…”

Another possibility. He noted the time and place down in his notes, adding another tally to the sightings in Malpaars in a different page of notes.

After a year of looking through thousands of these notes and stories, he had found less than 30 sightings. The tallies were: 11 in Malpaars, 5 in Horuns, 7 in Unotus, 3 in Kulis, and 1 from Rovtoss during a Kargall mating season back 1209. The single sighting in Rovtoss was around Arauns claws.

He was one fourth of the way through with these rumors and stories, and there was really nothing conclusive about the Karugas that he’s been looking for. Everything had only been vague sightings, and no proof nor evidence were ever discovered upon following up on any of the rumors from what he can tell.

He knew it could very well be a dead end, but he slogged onward through the records. Rumors and stories were bound to contain some truth to them. Over 10 sightings within 25 years cannot be a mere coincidence.

“Zanaeos 1223, Palx-16. Horuns.

An elderly man in the town of Gevanilt hired a band of mercenaries to scour the nearby forest of Twi-”

Kaidus stopped reading. The ring in his pocket was now emitting a weak mana signature. The signature was too weak, but it may bring trouble if any of the master caught wind of it. Gathering up his notes, he calmly upped and left the library, trying not to draw any attention to himself.

Back in his room, he pulled out the ring and placed it on his desk. The metallic ring was glowing dimly, and the mana signature was more pronounced. Uncertain of how to proceed, he infused some of his mana into the ring as he had done when he first obtained it.
This time, something drastically different happened.
“I hear my men’s have vanished. Just who are you?” The ring stopped emitting mana and a man’s voice came through.

--------------------

“I see. So beyond a secret incantation, this thing requires both sides to work.” A dignified voice carrying a tone of authority came through the ring in Zavon’s hand. The voice was of a man, but it was not any that he could recognize.

Earlier, three of the agents who were supposed to be in Ferrent had arrived at Headquarters. They reported that Raleun, the one in charge of the Ferrent job had gone missing along with 8 of their other agents.

The three had been working under Raleun as they monitored the boy whom they were trying to recruit, but after putting their plans into motion, they lost contact with the main group. After a whole day of silence, the three had evacuated their post, and then left Ferrent after notifying the other six who were still within.
After alerting the other six, they had been traveling all this time, only arriving at HQ earlier this afternoon.
Their story explained why Raleun had not been reporting any progress about the jobs in Ferrent for the past half turn.

“Where is Raleun? And who are you?” Zavon asked the voice that had come through.

“You must be Master Zavon. I am sorry to say this, but Raleun is no longer of this world.” The voice answered.

The voice knew his name. Zavon gritted his teeth in anger at the conjecture that his men were talking. “So you know of me?” He calmly questioned. His voice was mellow and undeterred, giving an impression that he did not care that his men were dead. Or worst, talking to people they shouldn't be talking to.

“I do not know of you. Only your name.” a brief answer from the other side.

“If you know my name, then please allow me the honor of your own.” Zavon asked again, trying to at least find out who had captured his men.

“Who I am is of no concern to you. What should, is that I have been wanting to talk to you for quite some time.” The voice replied without delivering who he is.

“Is that so? I am honored. And what is it that you wish to discuss?” Zavon calmly replied, not allowing his agitation to be known.

“More of a warning to be precise.”

“A warning you say? And what is this warning?” he laughed inside.

“My warning to you master Zavon, is: take your band of misfits who are currently in Ferrent and any you were planning on sending here, and move them far away from this city. You do that, and I may yet allow you and that little group of yours some reprieve.”

“Kyahahahha!” he laughed out loud this time, making sure the other side could hear. “You are certainly humorous. And if I were to refuse?” This was not the first time someone had threatened them, and it surely will not be the last. Whoever this person is, he will be dealt with eventually like all before him.

“You will all die. Every last one of you in Tal’hrus.” The voice spoke solemnly.

“You think I am afraid of threats! What can you possibly do!? An unknown man hiding in Ferrent dares to challenge the might of Tal’hrus all because he’s captured a few of our subordinates? For someone who dares not even utter their name to me, you sure think highly of yourself! Stronger and more resourceful people than you have tried and failed. You too, will FAIL!” he shouted back at the ring, attempting to goad whoever was on the other side in revealing more information about themself.

“You wish to know who I am...” The voice spoke.

“…” Zavon silently waited for the mysterious voice to identify himself.

“I am the echoes of those who had been slain by the metal of injustice. I am the shadows of men long silenced and hidden from the light. I am he who rides the black winds of carnage. I am death himself. Prepare yourself, for when next we speak, it will be face to face. And you will know that your death has come.” the voice answered in riddles.

The ring in his palm suddenly emitted a bright light before fading and turning into a normal ring. Zavon attempted to connect again with this mysterious foe, but the connection had been destroyed.

*********************

Chapter 36 in a day or two.

Thanks for reading!

Chapter 34 - Anise | Forgotten Conqueror | Chapter 36 - Zavon

Chapter 36 - Zavon

Kaidus clutched the metallic ring in his hand, smiling at how easy his work had just become.

Using a sealing spell, he had trapped Zavon’s mana within the ring. At the same time, he had overwrote the synchronization spell within the item, severing the connection between the two permanently. There will no longer be any contact between the two rings, but the trapped mana inside could be used as a means to track down the man. Kaidus laughed at how convenient Zavon had made this little game of hide and seek. It was the reason he would be able to make good on his threats.

He had wanted to live this peaceful life a little longer. To spend time with his family as he leisurely looked for answers, waiting for his body to grow to accommodate his immeasurable power.
But alas, for one who is forever embroidered in death, it seems fate had other plans for him.

He did not want to proceed with what he was about to do, but the path forward was bound to be treacherous and filled with enemies. His childish body would be unable to sustain itself with long drawn out battles.

Kaidus brought forth his hand, picturing the black ring that had been with him for the past year. The one he had taken off and left with his sister.

--------------------------

A hooded man along with three of his guards walked through a dark hallway. The four of them walked in silence, approaching a wall at the end of the hallway.

The hooded man placed his hand on the wall. “Asiran. Gelnos Pleiss Vaynaras Toralg Zucet! Delovus Tretos Valartus!” With a quick spell, the wall vanished and the man stepped inside. His three guards stood guard outside of the room as the wall rematerialized.

The man took a couple steps forward to stand in front of a large mirror shard. A fragment of a relic from a forgotten age. With a secret incantation, the mirror started glowing and the man was sucked inside.

He opened his eyes to a world of fog. One he had been to countless times, and a place devoid of life.
Dead trees with branches jutting out here and there littered the area. Through the fog, they made silhouettes eerily resembling those of the damned, clawing for life. After endlessly walking through the fog, following the single trail, he arrived at a cave.
Without fear, the man entered the cave and strode forward into the darkness.
As he walked, he began muttering an incantation. Within seconds, a wall of mana washed over him, and he was standing in a dark tunnel with flickering lights coming from the other end. Walking forward, he entered a large open underground room. There were four other hooded figures standing side by side.
He silently joined them.

The five of them stood in silence as two more hooded figures joined them. After a while, an old man came through a door in the wall opposite their position. Their master had arrived.

“Well? What news do you all bring me?” the old man’s tone was demanding as he approached them.
His master, and one of the most powerful mage he has ever laid eyes upon. The old man was well beyond his prime, but within that old aged body lies some of the most destructive potentials ever known to the world.

Without waiting, the hooded man stepped forward. “I bring bad news, master.”

“… Speak.”

A single word brought chills down his spine. “I have lost contact with one of my lieutenants, and also half of my agents in Ferrent.”

“… You disappoint me, Zavon.” The old man spoke solemnly.

“Forgive me master. I will accept any and all punishments.” Zavon replied, his head bowed low and unwilling to meet his master’s eyes.

“Of course you will. I've warned you before. Do you know what would happened if Nylen and the Mystiks guild got their hands on your agents? Our operations in Darsus would be delayed by years.” the old man spoke calmly, but his voice was filled with a tension that wanted to kill. “What exactly happened?”

“Apologies master, but we do not know. Half of our agents simply vanished from what the messengers told me. As of now, the remaining agents in Ferrent have gone into hiding.” Zavon attempted a calm reply.
He was not about to disclose to the master that his men may have possibly been captured by someone of authority. The folly was his own, and occurred within his domain. He would be the one to take care of it. Not to mention, such failure could possibly cost him his life right here and now.
Before coming here, he had already send another unit into Ferrent with the goal of finding their missing agents, and if possible, to eliminate the man behind the disappearance.

“…” the master was silent.

“I shall send anoth- GUAH!” an invisible hand grasped his throat tightly, cutting his sentence short.

“You will do no such thing!” the old man roared. “You will send someone to retrieve all of your agents still within the walls of Ferrent, and we will reassess our plans concerning Darsus! DO YOU UNDERSTAND?!” The old man exclaimed. There was no calm in his voice this time. Only anger.

The invisible hand released his neck, and Zavon could breathe again. “Y-Yes master. *cough cough* as you will… *cough* …but what about the child?” he inquired, trying to change the topic.

“If your agents have not already killed him, then it is now too late! We must reinforce our ranks and be ready for the worst case possible. If your men have been captured by either Nylen or the guild, we will surely have a hunt on our hands.” The old man glared at him. “And Zavon. Prepared to take your own life. If I get word that our operations are compromised, I will not be granting your failure a swift death.” The old man spoke coldly.

All Zavon could do was bow and retreat back to standing beside the other six. It took all he had to not shiver at the old man’s words. Many people have fallen under the master’s ire, and none has ever been seen again. He was sure they had all perished painfully, and the master did not discriminate whether they were friend or foe.

Zavon did not want to be another casualty without proving his worth. He stood silently and listened as the other sixgave their accounts. A few reported failure, but none on the level of his own. Half listening to the reports, Zavon was making plans on how to tackle his problems in Darsus. He was one of the youngest to rise to the position of master within Tal’hrus.

His ambitions cannot possibly end here with this single mistake.

-------------------------

An old man woke up from his reverie, sitting up straight in his bed.

It was the middle of the night, and his acute senses had jerked him awake to an invisible force that dominated his academy. Someone was exerting an extremely high amount of mana while at the same time, trying to conceal whatever they were doing. It was unlike any he has ever felt before.

Nylen shuddered in his bed.
Whoever was doing this was extremely skilled, and the concealing of whatever magic they were performing was almost perfect. It was only due to his instinct and acute senses—carefully nurtured and cultivated over the decades—that he was able to even feel the traces of magic flowing through the air.

Calming his mind, after carefully assessing the situation, he recognize who the imposing amount of mana belonged to at once. His nervous shaking stopped, and a grin spread across his face. He was not wrong in what he had called the child. The boy was truly an outlier.

Nylen got out of bed and went to sit by the window, watching the moonlight dance as if welcoming the change in the air.

-----------------------

“Report.” Zavon commanded through a ring. He was currently back in his quarters on Darsus. The meeting with his master was four days ago, and he was growing anxious to remedy his failures.

“We have just passed through the town of Arsalt. It’ll be another 12 days before we reach Ferrent.” The one in charge of this new operation replied.
Zavon could hear the sounds of hooves thundering through the ring.

“Contact me immediately if anything comes up. Even if you are on the brink of death!” He commanded.

“Yes master.”

The new unit that he dispatched five days ago were currently on horseback, traveling towards Ferrent. The unit consisted of 11 of his most powerful, and most trusted agents. They will undoubtedly be able to deal with this new problem.
He knew he was going against the master’s command, but he was sure that if he succeeded in fixing his problems and recruiting the boy, he would once again reclaim his glory.

He did not rise to his position by playing it safe.
As a new recruit in Tal’hrus, He had always taken risks, doing what others would not dare to do. He was brash and ambitious, but that was what got him to where he is today. He has never seen these demons of flesh that the old master was so cautious about, and until he witness their strength with his very eyes, there was no use in fearing the unknown.

Even if he were to die, there was no way the organization would fall because of him. That was the beauty of Tal’hrus.
Spread out across the seven continents, they worked in secrecy. No agent or master knew everything about their organization’s operations. The only exception was the old master himself. Even the name Zavon was not his real name, and that goes for all of the other six masters. The names were granted to them once they took the mantle of Master, and none of them knew the real identity or face of their colleagues underneath those hoods. The masters all worked in their own domains without communing with each other, only coming together for emergency discussions, or to give their reports to the old master.

Even if invaders were to find their headquarters, the defense with the magic shard and magic seals within the dreaded white world could not be easily broken.

Taking off a ring from his finger, he recited an incantation. After a while,
“Yes, master?” a female voice came through.

“Shale, gather your group and return to headquarters at once. I have a strange feeling we may be in for a surprise.” He commanded another of his lieutenant.

“Yes master.” The voice complied, and Zavon killed the connection.

Even with his mind at ease, and confidence in his subordinates, there was something nagging him… a hint of agitation.

He did not fear what the old master feared: Nylen and the Mystiks guild within Ferrent could never touch him, and he was sure of it. It was why he had sent agents to infiltrate Ferrent in the first place.

All that stood in his way, was possibly the man who had spoken to him through the ring.
Someone who had been able to subdue nine of his agents. From the sound of it, it did not sound like the man was with anyone else during their conversation. He did not know if the man was working alone, or if their operations in Ferrent had already been noticed by the authorities. He tried picturing the assailant's face, but all that he could see was a man of status, possibly one of the nobles. The voice sounded like it belonged to a man quite close to his own age.

He couldn’t rule out the Mystiks guild, but it was nearing a turn, and there has been no movements from what his agents outside of Ferrent have reported.

“I am the echoes of those who had been slain by the metal of injustice. I am the shadows of men long silenced and hidden from the light. I am he who rides the black winds of carnage. I am death himself.” Zavon repeated the lines before the threat on his life.

He has no idea what to make of it. A man proclaiming to be death… it was laughable. Yet, the words struck him into a cold chill when he first heard it. Then there was also the threat that he would eventually meet this man face to face. He could not just plainly dismiss such intimidations. The man even knew about the deeds of their organization from what he can tell of the riddle.

Zavon got up and barged out of his room. It was time to assess their combat strength and prepare for the worst case scenarios as his master had warned. At least in this command, he would follow it without criticism.

-----------------------

Deep within the earth, buried under countless layers of soil and sediment beneath a great lake, something stirred.

Its master was calling, but it had been too weak to respond. Having slumbered peacefully for eons, its vast strength had already left it.
Awaking for the first time ever since witnessing its master’s demise, the entity slowly tore open a gate to Lagus within itself. The raw mana of Lagus surged into its very being, and the entity hungrily devoured the life giving force, restoring its strength.

After days of having its fill, it was time to return to its rightful place.

A storm brew within the darkness of the earth. A razor wind cut through the solid rocks that had formed over numerous ages. The wind quickly pierced the earth and exploded through the depths of the lake, surging forth towards the surface. The wind accumulated strength as it stormed upwards, breaking the surface of the lake in a grand display worthy of one who governed a force of the world.

A side of the lake gushed forth into the air as witnesses looked in shock and scrambled for cover. A tempest had emerged in the lake. The water erupted and rained down on the ground, pummeling those in its vicinity. Those who had been in the lake—fishing—were thrown into the air horrifically, before gently landing on the ground or in the water in what could only be considered an unknown phenomenon.

Too busy fleeing or recovering from what was happening, those on the ground failed to notice a piece of brown rag emerging from the lake, taking off at unimaginable speed towards the eastern sky.

**********************

you all knew this was coming sooner or later. :D
hope you all enjoyed a little more info into Tal'hrus and Zavon, and a glimpse into the old master's disposition.

Thanks for reading!

Chapter 35 - Contact | Forgotten Conqueror | Chapter 37 - The Calm

Chapter 37 - The Calm

“Please come in. He is home.”

Kaidus heard his mother inviting someone into the house. A man and a boy he recognized came in. The man is a 3rd ward patrol, and the boy is a year older than Kaidus himself. They too lived in the Shorza district.

The man carried the boy inside.

“Good evening Mr. Trinis. Hi Tamner.” He greeted the two.

“Kaidus...” The boy replied with his head hung low, and looked to be in pain.
“Good evening...” The man greeted. His face, full of worry and distress. “I am very sorry to disturb you Kaidus.” Mr. Trinis added apologetically.

“Do not worry about such details. My mother has already told me of your plight. Please, come and sit down.” he motioned for the two to join him in the living room. He had heard everything from Adalina this mid-afternoon after returning home.

This is already the 5th time ever since he treated the man from Tal’hrus. People who had no other options were resorting to what they’ve heard, and were coming to him for healing.

The 2nd time was a young woman who had witnessed the trial and had seen what he did to Naran’s scars. A large portion of her body was covered in burn scars from when she was a child, and begged for help to restore her body to a more visually appealing appearance, in the hopes of finding herself a husband.

The 3rd was a toddler who had fallen from a carriage and broken her arm along with a shattered shoulder. The girl was barely alive when they brought her to him. He could still remember the young parent’s horrific cries, begging him nonstop.

The 4th was a mother of three who fell unconscious while out shopping and hit her head against the paved roads, resulting in a coma. He had gone to their house to help treat the woman.

Many people saw his abilities as a convenience, and numerous people came to him asking for healing. He refused most of them seeing that their injuries would not impact their daily lives, or that it will eventually heal over time without any problems. Many people became unhappy at his decisions, but they’ve lived their lives up to this point without someone constantly healing their every injury.
And he was not so benevolent that he would treat every single person who came to him, begging him to heal their scratches.

In Tamner’s case, it was an unfortunate accident.
Some of the boys were playing in the roads of the Shorza district, and a runaway carriage hit two of them—the horse pulling the carriage had somehow gotten loose from its harness as the carriage was traveling through. The other boy got away with only scratches, but Tamner got his legs crushed against a wall.

Choosing to not use the compensation money they received for an operation, the Trinis family had explained their situation to Adalina, and waited for him to return home. The accident happened three days ago, and even with professional treatment, the possibility that the boy would not walk again was extremely high.
They were hoping that he could help them and was willing to relinquish the compensation money in exchange for their son’s health and livelihood.

Kaidus placed a hand on the boy’s leg, and willed his mana to begin doing its work. Moments later, the older boy was up and walking about happily.

The man came forward and handed him a small purse. “Please take this. It’s not much, but it is all we have.” The man offered without an ounce of hesitation.

“No, Mr. Trinis. Please keep it. I did not help your son because of the promise of a reward.” Kaidus replied, unwilling to touch the small bag of money.

“This is the money we were given as reparation for the accident. There is 1100 erns altogether, meant to be used for Tamner’s treatment. It would be foolish of me to hold onto these ill-gotten gains after you have treated him.” The man replied tearfully.

“You all have suffered enough. Please use that money for your family.” Kaidus answered, unwilling to accept the offer.

“Thank you young man... my family will forever remember your generosity.” The man bowed low in gratitude. Seeing this, Tamner came over to offer his thanks, imitating his father.

“Sorry again honey…” Adalina apologized after the guests had left.

“I’ve told you already mom. You have nothing to be sorry for.” He replied, refuting his mother’s apology. “If I can use this power to save a few lives, then it is worth it. You did not raise me to be a selfish man.” he gave his mother a wide smile, trying to ease her guilt.

“Look at you, calling yourself a man.” Adalina giggled, picking him up into a hug.

“…” his tongue had slipped with his choice of words, and he gave her an embarrassed hug back.

Her nature was one of kindness, unwilling to look the other way in the face of misfortune. His mother who saw the world for its magnificence and beauty, choosing to help those in need rather than forsake them, and he loved her for it.
She knew that healing magic took a toll on him and exhausts him, yet she could not turn a blind eye to those who were in need of his abilities. That is why she apologizes.

Setting him back down, “I’ll start on dinner. Can you go check on Anise for me?” She asked, giving him a warm and heartfelt smile.

“Sure.” He replied, making his way towards the stairs.

Kaidus quietly opened the door to his sister’s room, making sure not to wake her up. She had fallen asleep shortly after greeting his return, and was still napping peacefully in her bed.

“Master…” Hasen’s raspy voice echoed in his head as he approached.

“Anything happened while I was away?” He questioned the entity.

“…No…”

“Good. Keep watching over them.” he replied, glad that Hasen is being vigilant.

“Yes… master…”

“I called for your brothers.” he spoke up.
He attempted to resummon his remaining familiars four nights ago, but have yet to receive any answers. The connections with them were almost nonexistent, and it took all of his mana to reach out to them through Lagus—wherever they were. He could not feel them within Lagus, meaning they were still out in the world somewhere. Even without answering his call, he knew that they were still alive.

“At last… how… may I serve…?” Hasen excitedly inquired.

“I am planning on leaving Ferrent for a duration of time. I do not know how long the journey will take, but you will stay here and protect my family in my absence. Eliminate any threat that would harm them.” Kaidus commanded.

“By your will… Master…”

-----------------------

“Kai! Wake up!” Anise was pounding his chest. It was the morning after his return home.

“You’re getting stronger. That really hurts.” He grinned at his little sister, rubbing where she was hitting him. In the darkness of the room, he saw her shooting a devious grin back at him.
This was his usual morning routine now. Taking their mother’s words of not letting him become lazy literally, Anise had taken it upon herself to wake up at or before the break of dawn to gloriously keep him from oversleeping. Instead of waking up early to do his morning meditations and exercises, he had moved it to after Anise had fallen asleep for the night.

“Are mom and dad awake yet?” he questioned the energetic girl, seeing that the room was still quite dark.

“Nope!” she replied triumphantly.

“Can I sleep a little longer?” He asked.

“NO! Mommy shays Anish keep you from be lazy!” she quickly refused, shaking her head.

“Then does Anise want to take a nap with me?” He moved over and brought up his blanket to make room for her.

She looked to make sure he wasn’t lying. “UHN!” Anise grinned happily. She immediately crawled into his bed, hugging him tightly.
Soon, both siblings were back in dreamland.

“MASTER!” Hasen’s raspy voice jerked him awake.

*CRASH!* his window exploded.
A cloud of smoke erupted between them and the window, blocking the shards of glass flying in the air. The crash had also woken up his sister.

In front of him was a floating dirty brown rag with an excess amount of tears and holes. It billowed ceaselessly as if a strong wind was blowing in the room. “The Elusssssssive Winnndddnnd, Foreverrrrrrrr At Yourrrrrr Serrrrrrvicccccce. Masterrrrrrr.” It hissed.

“Brother…” The ring around his sister’s neck spoke in his mind.

He grinned at the intruder. “Zion.” A single name came out of his mouth.
The rag swooped around the room at his word, and Anise’s face lit up at the display as she continued to hold him tightly.

--------------------

As usual, his wife was already up and preparing breakfast. Troyle got off the bed and headed downstairs to freshen up.

*CRASH!* halfway down the stairs, he heard a loud noise coming from his son’s bedroom. Scrambling, he charged towards the boy’s room.

“Kaidus?!” He barged inside, yelling for his son.

“Good morning dad.” He was greeted with a blank stare from his son. His daughter on the other hand, was giddy with excitement.

“What happened in here?!” He asked, eyes widening at the shards of glass on the floor before noticing the ugly rag flying around his children. “And what is that thing? Are you doing that?” he questioned.
Moving objects with magic was simple to his son. He’s witnessed it many times before, but this was the first time something had broken. It was unlike his son to do such a thing.

“Daddy! It talk!” His little girl’s face was beaming with excitement as she spoke.

Suddenly the rag stopped flying about and fell onto the ground, becoming motionless.
“Sorry Dad. I kind of got carried away.” His son apologized. “I’ll fix it right away.”
With those very words, the pieces of glasses on the floor rose up and shot towards the window. The shards melded together, reforming into a perfect pane of glass. Within seconds, the broken window was fully restored.

“Be more careful next time. You both could’ve gotten hurt.” He scolded.

“I will. Sorry to worry you.” His son replied apologetically. Taking another look at his daughter, Anise had gotten off the bed and was looking at the rag on the ground. Curiously poking at it with her finger.

“Anise, don’t touch that.” He scolded her.

“Hm?” She looked back at him and poked the rag once more before stopping.

“Breakfast should be ready soon. Come down and wash yourselves before your mother starts going on about how cold breakfast has gotten.” He gave the two a loving smile as he left them.

“We’ll be right down.”
“KAY DADDY!”

A thought occurred to him as he made his way downstairs. The shattered glass was on the inside of the room, meaning a force had entered from the outside. ‘Daddy! It talk!’ he puzzled over what his daughter had said as she watched the rag dancing about.
He quickly removed any further thoughts from his mind. His son was enough of a mystery. There was no need to cram more questions into his head.

Thinking back: Kaidus was always an oddball, but ever since Anise was born, the boy had changed quite a lot. He was more emotional now than when he was still Anise’s age. Hints of embarrassment, joy, anger, disbelief, curiosity, etc…
Normally sporting an impassive face along with a calm attitude, his son usually comes off as a cold and indifferent child, but after all these years, he could read the boy almost as well as the boy reads books. A pause in his words, a pitch in his voice, a strange nuance depicting unease, a hesitant answer, a twitch of the eyebrows.
His son was obviously hiding something, but it did not matter to him. The boy will surely tell him whenever he’s ready. Until then, all he can do is be a parent to the child as he had for the past seven years.

Heading towards the washroom, another smile crept onto his face as he thought about how inseparable his kids were.

--------------------------

‘Cease your movements and silence yourself.’ Kaidus had ordered when Troyle came into the room. His familiar obeyed.

“Go and wash up before breakfast.” Kaidus told his little sister after their father had left.

“Anish wanna shtay!” She refused, eyeing the rag on the ground.

“I thought you were a good girl? Good girls listen to their brother’s don’t they?” He coaxed with a smile.

“Muu…..” Anise puffed her cheeks, ready to pout.

“I’ll show you later.”

“Promishe?” she stared at him inquisitively.

“I promise. Now go.” He grinned.

“Okay!” Anise happily bounded towards the door and downstairs.

‘Master…’ Hasen’s voice echoed in his mind.

‘Stay with her.’ He directed back to the ring.

“Zion.” He spoke after closing the door.

“Massssterrrrr.” It hissed, shooting back up and encircling him. “You Look… Difffffferent.” It added with an impertinent tone.

“Will that be a problem?” Kaidus questioned. His hair was now a light silver, and he emitted a torrent of mana outward, suppressing the elemental’s movements.

“No Masssssterrrr. Zionnnn, The Everssssstorm At Your Sssssservicccce.” In a display of obedience, the rag stopping moving and lowered itself to his level.

“Surely you heard my summons. Where have you been?” Kaidus questioned.

“Riding The Winnnnd, Resssssstoring Myssssself.” It hissed without delay.

Zion was always like that; a free spirited elemental whose enjoyment of its freedom is only second to its loyalty. “Where are Vishan and Feziel?” he inquired, giving no further thought into his previous question.

“Thissss One Isssss Unccccccertain.” It replied.

“Where have you been? How long has it been since Veratoraliz?” he asked, hoping to get some answers.

“Thisssss One Hasssss Been Sssssslumbering. It doessssss not knowwwww.”

“…” Another unknown. “Conceal yourself for the time being. We will talk later.” He commanded, about to head downstairs.

“Masssster. I Senssssse My Brotherrrrrr… I Too Sssshall Followwwww...”

The rag distorted and shook itself in the air before crumpling itself into a ball. A violent gust of wind gushed forth from within the ball, and in a flash of light, the cloth unfurled outward, revealing a small clear ring floating there. The rag caught fire, and was incinerated instantly—leaving nothing behind.

“You will not make a sound.” He told the ring as he grabbed it out of midair and placed it in his pocket.

Breakfast was roasted venison with steamed laraze cut into small bites to be dipped in thick visouris sauce. A bowl of mashed mulse sat in the middle—sprinkled with salt and pepper to give it flavor—while a pot of meaty stew sat next to it. There was also his favorite roasted derilt root with plenty of dronnon butter to the side. To wash them all down, two jugs of fruit juice sat on opposite sides of the table.

Kaidus took his place at the table for breakfast.

“Is this the last of the Oshun meat from last night?” he asked, taking a slice of the roasted venison.

“It is. Go ahead and eat up.” Adalina answered with a smile.

The meat had been the topic of conversation last night at dinner.
For the past four days, a pair of Oshuns had been raiding one of Lord Varath’s newly planted lisal field, aggressively attacking those who tried to fend them off. From what Troyle said, one of them had skewered a Kaltier with its majestic horns and injured a few of the guards—who were trying to trap the beasts and defend the field—before backup was called in. Backup, being a team of seven of Lord Varath’s trained guards, a hired mage, and Troyle.
Cooperating with those who were already on guard outside of Ferrent, they were able to subdue the two large deer while only incurring minor injuries during yesterday’s clash. The two Oshun were divided amongst those who had helped in their subjugation, and being one of the two who played a key role, Troyle had been given a modest portion of the deer.

“I don’t think we’ll be able to finish all this.” Kaidus joked back to his mother, motioning to all the food on the table.

“That’ll only mean we won’t have to go out shopping for lunch and dinner later. We can spend the whole day inside.” Adalina replied with a grin.

“NO! Anish want go outshide!” Anise exclaimed, raising her face up from her bowl.

“I want ‘to’ go outside.” Adalina corrected her daugthers words with a smile.

“Anish wantsh to go outshide!” she repeated. This time, grinning back at their mother.

“Hahahaha!” Troyle started laughing.
His parents have been trying to teach his sister how to speak properly, but for some unknown reason, she always refers to herself in the 3rd person. No matter how often they’ve corrected her, it always comes back as “Anise this” or “Anise that”, making for entertaining conversations against the girl.

“Hehehe. I wonder when you’ll stop referring to yourself like that.” Adalina giggled, patted the girl’s head.

Already forgotten about why she was shouting due to the outburst of laughter from her parents, Anise’s face became rife with happiness at her mother’s display of affection.

Breakfast ended, and Troyle was already gone. Chores around the house were already dealt with, and Adalina was reading to Anise as they spent a lazy morning together in the living room.

Kaidus held a book in front of him, but his eyes stared blankly at the pages. His mind was racing.
After a long while of inactivity, he finally stood up and went over to his mother and sister to join them.

Sticking to his commands, Zion never made a sound.

-----------------------

Two days later, and evening outside of the Paltos house. Kaidus was giving an early goodbye to his family.
Troyle already returned from work, and they had just finished dinner together. There was still a whole day of the ryes left, but it was time to begin his plans.

“I’ll be gone for a little longer this time. Remember what I told you?” He asked Anise, kneeling down to eye level with her.

“Uhn!” she nodded with eyes full of determination.

“Tell me.”

“Alwaysh shtay with mommy, and alwaysh wear thish!” She replied, pulling out the necklace with the black ring to show him.

“Good girl.” He patted her head then gave her a hug. Those were the very words he told her when he first gave her the necklace.

Last evening during dinner, he had told his parents that: due to being a second year student and many things starting to happen for him at the academy, he would not be able to come back home for a while.

Both Troyle and Adalina took his words understandingly.
Surprising enough, Anise did too. Instead of crying, she told him that she was a big girl and she wouldn’t cry as long as he keeps his promises, yet he could see her cute little face fighting back the tears, trying to be strong. To make up for it, he had given her a grand display of magic and stayed with her the whole day today.

“I’ll come back whenever I can.” He told Adalina and Troyle once again. Giving them each a goodbye hug before stepping into the carriage.

He did not want to lie to his parents, but what he was about to undertake was something he did not wish for them to know. It was way better for them to remain ignorant of it for their own safety—for the time being.

The academy on the other hand, was a different story. All he did was leave a note with Zeeke that says he will be taking a leave of absence for a while. The note was to be delivered to any of the masters should they start asking for him. Many of the masters knew how capable he is, and he was hoping that they would not worry about his sudden disappearance. The nature spirit looked intelligent enough and seemed to be able to understand him, so he was only mildly worried about it losing his note. He did not tell anyone else in case they start asking him questions about what he is doing.

Passing through the Shorza district, his carriage took a different turn in the road. It did not move towards the 11th ward gate, but made a drastic turn elsewhere. After a while, the carriage came to a stop in front of an Inn. It had taken him around the Shorza district, through the Hennelain district, and back towards Ferrent’s outer walls.

Getting out of the carriage, he thanked the driver and waited until the carriage disappeared. Not going into the Inn, Kaidus faded into the shadows of the incoming night, and moved into the alleys and far away from where he might be discovered. He waited until darkness had truly set in, then pulled out the two rings in his pocket.

One made of metal, and too big for his small fingers.
The other, a small clear ring that fit him perfectly.

Looking at Zion’s form, he shook his head, dispelling the thoughts of what may have happened to the other two familiars. He had waited long enough, and there was no use in wondering about it any longer. The three of them being here would make this drastically easier for him, but he had already resolved himself to move forward even without any of them.
‘Zion should be more than enough. I will try to reach the other two again after this is over.’ He thought to himself.

“It is time.” He spoke in the darkness of the alley.

“The Tempesssst Obeysssss.”  The clear ring shattered as the voice hissed out. A gust of wind burst forth and encircled him.
Kaidus brought forth his hand, and a large incision appeared on his palm. With a thought, his blood flowed out and the tempest greedily sucked it up. The gale calmed down and merged together, forming a cloak around him—dyed red with his own blood—and concealing him in the darkness.

Illuminated by the moonlight, a blotch of dark red shot out of Ferrent and vanished into the night sky.

***************************

I forgot to clarify something from a comment in Chapter 34 – Anise.
Dronnits are just baby dronnons in case some of you were confused about it. You can find out what dronnons are in the Glossary..

Please let me know of any errors.

As always, thanks for reading!

Chapter 36 - Zavon | Forgotten Conqueror | Chapter 38 - Winds of Carnage

Chapter 38 - Winds of Carnage

So... I’ve been counting wrong for the past 37 chapters...

After adding something to the Glossary, I realized that there are only seven continents, but I’ve been calling it eight.
Henceforth, the number shall be changed to seven, and everything associating with it changed appropriately.
E.g. eight continents - seven continents, eight hooded figures - seven hooded figures.

I am very sorry about this. (Picture me groveling here)

Without further ado, here’s 38.

*********************

Carried by the winds and untethered by the laws of the world, Kaidus soared through the night sky. He had been flying northeast ever since leaving Ferrent, following the mana signature from the metallic ring in his hand.

A few hours later, and he was approaching a proximity village.
These villages serve as a resting point for travelers and merchants moving to and from the Capital, and are a vital place to inquire about information for the road ahead, or to obtain any required resources before making the final journey to Ferrent.

He saw the telltale sign of lanterns and outdoor campfires all along the inner perimeter of the village walls, indicating travelers. It would have taken a day of intense riding or two days of caravan travel, but the village was within his sights in a matter of hours.

Fatigue kicking in, and having given up some blood to disguise his cloak, Kaidus willed Zion to lower him onto the ground. In the darkness, he carefully made his way into the village without being noticed by the guards. Unsure of the next time he’ll be resting in a village or town, Kaidus headed towards a sizable building that looked to still be doing business at this time of night.

Also doubling as a tavern and diner, the Inn was full of strangers; many people were having a late night snack as they drank and told stories. Rough looking men and women sat around, minding their own business. Not a single pair of eyes cared for the strangely cloaked young boy who had just entered the building.

“You there, is there any rooms available?” He asked a woman who was behind the counter—working the bar.

“And who might you be?” she looked around for someone else.

“Why does that matter? I’m asking if you have a room available.” he retorted back.

The woman scrutinized him for a moment. “Aren’t you too young to be out alone at this time of night?” an expected question.

“My entourage and I just pulled in. Do you have a room or not?” He inquired again with a tone of irritation. Opening his cloak, he revealed his finer school clothes underneath as he fished a green fer from his money bag and placed it onto the counter.

“Yes of course my lord. For how many people?” The woman was not stupid. She picked up on the tone and display immediately.
With a fine red cloak, his attitude, how he held himself, and his brazen display of wealth, he gave off an impeccable impression of a young lord.

“Just me. My guards will be camping out tonight with the others.” He replied, not caring about his imaginary companions. “I trust I will be fine in your care?” He asked, giving an imposing stare.

“Y-Yes of course, my lord. Our establishment is one of the most respected in the village. You will never have any problem as long as you are within our walls.” She replied courteously.

It was a plan he concocted as he entered the village. He did not want to be conspicuous, but a normal child wandering around at this time of night was abnormal. Fortunately for him, he had on his finer clothes—as he was supposed to be returning to the academy. With the five green fers in his pocket—250erns—he could play this off as a rich kid not wanting to camp with the rabbles, and hopefully get a good night’s sleep to restore himself.
The role came to him easily. Being a past noble and now surrounded by pompous lordlings and ladies, there was not an ounce of love for the common folk in his tone.

Without waiting for him to change his mind, the woman scooped up the green fer off the counter, and led him upstairs to a nice room. This was only his second time at an inn, but this room was a lot nicer than the one they had stayed in at the Crystal Wayfarer Inn back when they first arrived in Ferrent.

“Would you like something to eat before you retire for the night?” She inquired politely as he strolled into the room.

“I would. Bring me your finest.” A simple reply.

“Yes, my lord.” she gave him a curt bow before heading off to bring him his meal.

“Masssssterrrr.” The cloak hissed.

“I noticed. Wait and see if they do anything. If not, we’ll deal with them tomorrow.” He replied back to Zion.
After pulling out his money, many of the uncaring eyes around the room had turned towards him. Possible bandits masquerading as travelers, thieves scouting their prey, or kidnappers.

Sitting in silence for a few while, his food arrived.

--------------------------------

The night passed, and Kaidus woke up around midmorning. Nothing had occurred during the night.

“Good morning my lord. Did you sleep well?” A man spoke to him as he got downstairs. “Elle told me about you and your arrival late last night. How was your rest?”

“Fair. No complaints here.” He spoke indifferently, trying not to sound too out of character.

“Glad to hear it. Is there anything else we may help you with?”

“For starters, what’s for breakfast? I assume my payment is enough to cover breakfast?”

“Of course. Please sit yourself at a table and I’ll have one of the lads bring it out to you.” The man replied humbly before making a quick series of shouts into the kitchen.

Soon a breakfast of baked mulse bread with a modest bowl of soup and three slices of roasted dronnon meat was before him.

Finished with breakfast, Kaidus went about the small village, purchasing anything he may need for the road ahead: a water skin, and a small knife. After some quick shopping and 17erns less in his money bag, he made his way out of the village and northward along the road.

Kaidus walked along the main road, making sure he was a good distance away from the village before stopping. There were people stalking him, and he had felt their presences ever since he was still in the village.

His pursuers had also stopped.

“Come out!” He yelled.

“Brave lil one aren’t ya? How’d you know?” a rough looking man popped out of the forest and asked. Four others also came out of hiding and walked into the main road. He remembered glimpsing their faces last night.

“How I know is none of your concern. Is this all of you?” He replied to the man’s words.

“Hmn?” the man looked at him quizzically.

“There were at least eleven of you in the inn last night watching Me. How come there are only five of you here?” He replied with a calm voice. Kaidus certainly wanted to be on his way, but this was an exception.

“Hahaha! You all hear that?” another man laughed. “The boy doesn’t have any idea what’s about to happen to him!”

Kaidus turned to look the man in the eyes. “I know full well what’s happening. You mongrels are the ones who have been attacking and killing travelers.” He replied without a hint of fear in him.
Shopping was not the only thing he was doing earlier. With the uneasy feeling last night, he had asked about the road. It turns out, a group of unknown assailants have been targeting and murdering travelers who traveled in small numbers.

“So that’s what you were doing. It sure was odd to see a lordling doing his own shopping.” the bandit grinned.

“Just hearing about us means nothing. Don’t worry, we won’t kill ya.” Another added.

The man who first spoke as they came out of the forest stepped forth. “You have no one guarding you nor do you have any idea of what is about to happen. Just give us everything you have, and you can be on your way. Otherwise, I don’t know what my friends may do to you.”

Without flinching, Kaidus stared back at the man who seem to be speaking for the group. “Is that the offer you all give your victims?”

“What’s wrong with you kid?! Do you want to die?! Give us your money!” another man shouted angrily.

“How about I keep my money, and I grind you all into dust and sprinkle your ashes into the wind? Parasites like you all do not deserve to live.”

“Well, forget my offer. You’ve got a fine tongue in yer mouth and I’ll enjoy cutting it off. We weren’t planning on lettin’ ya go anyways.” The leading man smiled. “I wonder how much money a tongue-less highborn bastard like you’ll bring in.” He added, signaling for two of his friends to grab Kaidus.

“Zion. Leave none alive.” Kaidus spoke. His voice was emotionless.

“YESSS MASSSTERRR!” A voice hissed happily.
The red cloak fluttered, and a razor wind blew forth—slicing both men who were approaching him in halves.

“He’s a mage from the Myst-!” One of the bandits managed, before Zion severed his head.

“Y-you…!” the leader stared at him in confusion.

“...”
Kaidus watched solemnly as Zion tore the two remaining bandits apart.
Within seconds, his command had been fulfilled. Five dead cut throats laid on the road.

A bloody tempest flew at Kaidus and was quickly absorbed by the cloak, giving it an even bloodier color.
With a thought, all the body parts burst into flame. As the intense flame died down, nothing but ashes remained of the five men.
Kaidus shot forth into the sky, blowing their ashes into the wind.

Having recovered from the blood loss that he gave to Zion, he altered his flight pattern after the 2nd night. The signature had stopped following any road or pathway, and took him over the forests, veering into unknown territories.

Away from populated areas, he hunted and scavenged for his own food, using what he had learned from Adalina. With magic, he easily caught small games, and scavenged for edible plants to supplement his meal—fire and water were not an issue for him. Kaidus rested where he could during the day, and soared through the skies at night, moving in the dark, hidden from prying eyes.

After five long days, he reached his destination.
A large fort, hidden within the midst of a dense forest. He could almost feel the owner of the mana that was trapped in the ring.

In the darkness, Kaidus lowered himself to camp for the night.

--------------------------

Zavon got out of his bed at the break of dawn as he had done every day. The crescendo of birds chirping in the morning had only just begun.

Putting on a robe, he looked back to the bed. At the sleeping woman whom he had indulged in last night. She was not his wife, nor was she his lover. They were nothing more than two adults seeking the warmth and pleasure of another.
Prying his eyes away from her naked body, Zavon stepped out of the room to go wash himself.

“How many of Alek’s group returned last night?” He asked his adjutant during breakfast.

“Nine, Master. Seven of those in his team were lost in an ambush by a collaboration of the mercenary guilds. Alek reported to have taken down a good portion of the enemy as they made their escape.”

“Did they accomplish what they were sent to do?”

“Yes, master. Two of the 10 heads have been cut off. The guilds will be in disarray for a while as they appoint new leaders.”

“And what of Ladur’s group?”

“They arrived earlier. Doesn’t look like they took any casualties.”

“And their mission?”

“Successful.”

“…” Zavon ate silently as he thought about their current state and made future plans.

“Master. If you don’t mind me asking, how much longer must we fortify this fortress?” His adjutant inquired.

“Only until I am sure that Ferrent has yet to catch wind of us.” Zavon replied, bringing another spoonful of hot food to his mouth.
He had already called back three units of his agents. Along with the return of Alek and Ladurs’ groups, they numbered around seventy strong within headquarters. His scouts around Ferrent have reported nothing about any movements that may signify the Mystiks guild’s knowledge of their operations.
Yet, his little army was not for the Mystiks guild. It was preparations against the unknown voice that had threatened him.

‘This is foolish...’ He thought to himself. It was unlike him to take such precautions against an unknown enemy. He neither knew who was behind the voice, nor when the attack was coming.

“Tell Ladur and his team to rest up. I’ll be sending them out again tomorrow.” he directed his assistant.

“Yes master.”

Within his study, Zavon was drawing out new plans. New ways that would help the organization prosper and redeem himself in the eyes of the old master. As he wrote down ideas, he started hearing movements along the corridors. Listening carefully, there were shouting and yelling.

*BANG BANG!* within moments, someone was banging on his door. “Master! An attack!” the voice shouted.
Zavon got up and rushed out of his study.

Following the throngs of agents moving towards the front of the fort, upon his arrival, all he could see was a field of blood.
The bodies of his underlings were strewn about in pieces, and amongst the blood and gore, a figure in a bloody cloak floated forward.

‘Flying magic…’ he thought to himself. Amazed at what he was seeing in front of him. Looking closer, two glowing eyes peered at Zavon from inside the hood.

“Who are you?!” He questioned, stepping forward carefully. None of his underlings made a move.

“I have been looking for you.” A familiar voice boomed through. The figure pulled back his hood, revealing the face of a child with dark black hair.

Zavon stopped in his track. The voice was of the man he spoke to before, but in front of him was a child. “Kaidus…” His mouth gave life to the name that echoed in his mind.

“Pleasure to finally make your acquaintance.” The boy replied. This time, in a childish voice.

‘Voice manipulation!’ Zavon’s mind screamed out in distress. His men had been caught while acting on their plans, and the perpetrator who caught them was undoubtedly none other than their target. This young boy.

“Exactly who are you? How did you find me?” Zavon questioned the boy. Ferrent was at least 20 days of hard riding away from their hideout; the one time he spoke to the boy was at least 13 days ago. Even if the boy had come right after their conversation, the timeframe did not add up. Not to mention finding their hideout hidden within the forest.

A metal ring flew at Zavon, and he caught it. Looking at it, the ring was one of his. One of the rings he gave out to his lieutenants to contact him. ‘Impossible.’ He thought to himself. ‘The connection had been destroyed. There’s no way...’ he looked up at the child to see a grin on the boy’s face.

“Thank you.” the boy mocked.

“No… it can’t be… KILL HIM!” Zavon quickly ordered. A feeling of apprehension overtaking him.

Within seconds, magic of all designs flew at the boy. Lightning cages, fire eruptions, ice fields, water jets, earth traps, spikes, metal blades. Projectiles of all orders of magic flew at the boy, and collided against his position. An explosion of magic that would have shredded any normal boy.

As the cloud of gas and smoke subsided, a large circular rock stood where all the magic had made their impact. The rock slowly cracked and dissolved, revealing the boy inside without a single scratch.

“Asiran. ve….” Zavon began mumbling a silent incantation under his breath. Yet as soon as he began, the cloak the child had been wearing dispersed, and a horizontal line of red shot forth at him and those around him. A razor wind.
Zavon quickly modified his incantation, and barely defended himself as short screams of pain burst out from those around him. A fine line of thick red liquid slashed across his mana barrier, slowly trickling down onto the ground.
Looking around, a few of his subordinates had been cleanly cut in half by the bloody gale. Others barely managed to avoid or defend it with magic.

Zavon watched in horror as a tempest began in the midst of the dead bodies. Blood gushed forth into the air, and was sucked into the storm. The tempest slowly tore up the lifeless bodies, throwing them up into the air as its rotation and power increased. As if alive, the storm shredded the bodies of those unable to withstand it, and whirled them around into the air.

Within moments, the hurricane had expanded and accumulated enough strength to cut his fort in half. Screams of agony could be heard as the razor winds took more victims within the fort.
By the time the storm stopped expanding, it was as if night had descended upon them. Red with blood and flesh, the hurricane blotted out the sun, trapping a handful of survivors within.

Zavon looked around, and saw the decimation of the group under his care. He counted fourteen survivors.
In front of him, the boy stood without batting his glowing eyes. The only thing that changed, is that his black hair was now shining with a silver glow.

Zavon finally understood a part of the riddle. ‘I am the black winds of carnage.’ The single phrase reverberated in his mind as he stared into the face of death.

************************

Zavon’s frantic fight for his life in the next chapter. Expect it in a day or two.

Please let me know of any errors, and thanks for reading!

Chapter 37 - The Calm | Forgotten Conqueror | Chapter 37 - The Calm

Chapter 39 - Storm of Blood

Chapter 39.
Enjoy.

**************************

There was no pity in his eyes as he surveyed the damages.

At least 40 people were before him moments ago, but now a measly dozen stood in their place. He had allowed Zion to test these members of Tal’hrus, and he was woefully disappointed.
He did not know how many people were still in the fort, but that did not matter to him anymore. They would be dealt with accordingly.

Countless body parts were flying about in the storm that is Zion—circulating around their position. Here and there, blood drizzled upon him and those of Tal’hrus who were still alive.

“Is this the proclaimed might of the mighty Tal’hrus? Blown to bits by a little storm?” Kaidus glared at Zavon as he taunted the man. “Well?”
Zavon quietly stared back at him. Kaidus could see the glint of fear in the man’s eyes, yet he knew the man was already planning something. Kaidus stepped forward. “You already know who I am. This time, I am not hiding. Let us see if I am destined to fail as you claimed I would.” He spoke using Zavon’s own words against him. A sudden tinge of agitation appeared on the man’s face.

A silent mutter could be heard coming from Zavon.

“Masssterrr.” Zion’s breeze whispered in his ears.

“You need not concern yourself with this. Eliminate any stragglers still in the fort and anyone who attempts to flee.” He ordered the tempest. Without another word, the breeze happily flew off to join its main body.

As soon as he finished, a ball of ice formed a few paces in front of him and exploded. Kaidus took two quick steps back and with a thought, shielded himself with a mana barrier. As soon as the ice shards stopped, he could see that the survivors were fanning out and surrounding him. A bolt of lightning shot at him from his left. With a timely sidestep, he avoided the magic. As soon as he evaded, the ground beneath his feet engulfed him: holding him in place and pulling him down into the ground. Three more magic spells came roaring at him.

Kaidus relaxed himself and pushed his body into the earth along with the pull of the other mage’s magic. Easily breaking the earth binding spell, he shot into the earth as Headmaster Nylen would have, dodging the three attacks.

He willed his mana to burst outward, and the earth gave in to his command. The ground rippled, and in quick successions the ripples erupted into spikes, impaling anyone who were unprepared.

With earth magic, he elevated himself back up above ground.
2 of the agents who were in his proximity had been penetrated by the earth spikes while the others retreated back a considerable distance.

“Formation 13! Use long range spells and wear him down!” He heard Zavon’s voice shout an order.

An ice chain  whipped towards him as two more bolts of frayed lightning homed in on his position. With a thought, another mana barrier deflected the two bolts. With his right hand, a fiery dagger manifested, and he quickly severed the icy whip.

‘Third form, Hing.’ In a blur—faster than the eyes can see—he vanished from his position and appeared alongside a woman. He was now holding onto two daggers. The woman held onto her stomach as a large cross burst into flame where she was touching. Amidst cries of agony, her guts fell out as the woman fell forward towards the ground, engulfed by the flames.

Without waiting, Kaidus threw one of the daggers at another man.
Seeing the sudden death of his companion, the man finished his spell he had been invoking. A wall of flame shot along a path straight at Kaidus. As the dagger and the fire spell passed through each other, the flaming dagger absorbed the man’s spell, burning even brighter as it pierced the man’s chest. The dagger burst into flames upon impact.

‘Sixth form, Sonis.’ Without looking to see if the first dagger landed, he threw the remaining dagger as a barrage of magic came towards his position. In a flash, he emerges as the dagger was about to insert itself into the subtle flesh of another member of Tal’hrus.
Catching the dagger in a backhanded grip with his right hand, he jabbed the dagger down into the man’s left leg. As flames burst forth from the attack, the man bent forward in an attempt to pull out the weapon and to grab him. Turning with the backhanded jab, Kaidus steeled himself and his left fist flew forth and squared the man’s side in an uppercut. A solid strike filled with mana; he blew the man off his feet as the force exited the man’s back. In the man’s side was a large hole penetrating from his lower right side all the way to an exit on the left-side of his back.
With a grunt and the sound of countless bones exploding, the man fell down and died. Blood began oozing out of the wound.

Kaidus stood his ground and turned to glare at Zavon. Waiting.

-------------------------------

Zavon looked at the bloody boy a short distance away from him with eyes filled with horror.
Only moments after the earth spikes that had taken two of his subordinates, another three were already dead. As if to insult them even further, the boy was now looking at him, waiting for his team to make the first move.

‘This can’t be. This is impossible!’ His mind shouted. All his senses were running amok, whispering for him to preserve his life. Even his risky nature was now telling him to get away from the thing that was in front of him.

Yet, where could he possible run off to? They were trapped within the bloody whirlwind. He did not know how to counter such a phenomenon, and would require time to figure out how to deal with the storm—not to mention the lengthy incantation that may be required.

As if alive, the storm intensified and pulled the five dead bodies outward, sucking them into the hurricane. Zavon could do nothing but erect a defense around himself, trying to keep from being sucked in. He watched helplessly as another three of his subordinates failed to root themselves on the ground and were swept up by the pull.
Drizzles of newly spilt blood rained down on them.

“Are we done here?” The boy asked, standing in the same place where he had just taken Ladur’s life.

No one answered the boy.

Zavon looked towards his few remaining men, catching faces filled with fear and disbelief. Suddenly, the boy’s hair flashed and a bright light assaulted their eyes. Zavon’s vision was seared by the blinding light, and all he could hear was the sound of bones and flesh being ripped apart.

Mauling his eyes—as if to gouge them out—he screamed out in pain. “What did you do?!” He angrily shouted at the boy as thick liquid and bits of what could only be flesh began bombarding him.
He received no answer, only the screams of agony from his men.

The hot searing pain eventually receded and his vision returned, revealing a crimson world filled with carnage.
He was covered in blood from head to toe. Looking around, only four of his men remained: they too were covered in blood from head to toe. He noticed that the storm had vanished, and the sun was shining down on the bloody scene before him. In the front yard of the devastated fort, all that remained was the boy, four of his men, and himself. All of them bloody from the shower that the storm had given them.

Seeing the destruction of his home and possibly everything he had worked for, Zavon lashed out in anger.

“Asiran! Devo Naagartian! Zu Vasur! Kalshin Mazons Galaos! Reanus VANU!” he shouted, and a portal tore open in front of him as water gushed forth.
“Drown him!” he pointed to the boy, and his familiar obeyed. Zavon began another incantation for advance water magic. The boy did not make any movements.

The water that poured out merged into a ball, and the spirit bounded straight for the boy. Before it could engulf the child, something shot forth and cleaved his water familiar in half. Zavon unleashed his spell, and the ground opened up under the boy. A torrent of water blasted the child into the air.

His men saw his execution, and followed suit with their own spells. Within the air, there was nowhere to run.

‘NO!’ his mind shouted. In his haste, he had forgotten the first thing he saw. Flying magic.
The boy flew ever higher, evading the four spells from his men. Suddenly, like a lightning bolt, the boy descended upon one of the four. “GUAH!!” a cry of pain, and one of the men was torn to pieces. Within seconds, the body pieces began freezing over. The boy was now holding a dagger of ice in his hands.

Zavon willed his water spirit to attack once more. Instead of moving this time, the boy threw the dagger into the familiar. Zavon finally understood the overwhelming strength between them. His spirit’s body of water slowed instantly, and began freezing up. Within seconds, it was a huge block of ice.

“You… What are you?!” Zavon shouted. His tone was slightly off, revealing his fear.

“Youuuu Are Undesssservingggg Of Ssssuch Knowwwwledge!” a bloody gust of wind struck him from behind, forcing him to kneel. The voice struck fear into his very being. Surprised by the sudden force, he looked around, but saw nothing. Staring back at the child, he could almost make out a figure in the bloody wind as it engulfed the boy, slowly transforming into a blood red cloak once again.

‘Impossible…’ the distasteful word resurfaced again. “Ha… hahahha… this can’t be real… this is impossible.” Zavon could do nothing but laugh.
He was ‘Master Zavon’, one of the strongest Malgin within Tal’hrus. There were only 4 others he knew of who could claim to be his equal. All were masters of their own respective domains, as Darsus was his.
The only person he’s ever seen as a threat to his life was the old master. It did not matter if they were a Malizur or another powerful Malgin, he was confident he could easily survive such people. The other 14 who had survived alongside him were also of Malgin rank, yet only 4 of them remained. It was fundamentally impossible for a single Malizur or Malgin to be giving them this much trouble. There was little doubt about it.

“Haha… to think that I would see the day! Kahah… haha!” although not one for superstitions and the unknown, Zavon laughed again. He realize now, the error of his judgement.

Stories of incredible elementals that walked alongside mages of old, filled with intelligence, garnering powers beyond the hopes of any mortals, and able to speak the tongue of men. The world was too wide and full of surprises. He knew now that try as he might, he could never escape from what was to come.

He could do nothing but laugh at the unbelievable sight in front of him as his three remaining men saw what just happened and attempted to abandon their oaths to Tal’hrus.

“Haaaaahaaaaahaaaa!” The wind blew and made an eerie laughter as the first of the escaping men was torn to pieces.

One the escapees attempted to summon a wind spirit.
Upon the spirit’s manifestation, instead of protecting his summoner, the wind spirit turned against his master and suffocated the man. The air sucked out of his lungs, the man wailed about fruitlessly before collapsing onto the ground. The spirit was then consumed by the tempest that manifested during the escape attempt.

The third man never made it anywhere before the wind shredded him to bits.

“Hahahaha!” Zavon laughed hysterically as tears rolled down his face. Everything that occurred within the explicit timeframe of realizing the boy’s identity just moments ago up to now had already become clear to him.
Zavon could do nothing, but await his demise as the boy walked towards him.

“Am I doomed to fail, Mr. Zavon?” the boy asked, standing in front of him.

He had no replies to counter that statement. His group of at least 60 was decimated in minutes. What could he say to reinforce his threats?
Staring at the boy’s glowing eyes, there was nothing in them. No emotion, no pity, no remorse, no hesitation, not even anger. The eyes bound him, and within them, he saw his own death.

“I-I’ll do it.” He managed to eke out, forcing himself to not grovel before the boy. Keeping what’s left of his pride.

“You’ll do what?”

“I-I’ll pull my men out of Ferrent. We’ll never set foot within its vicinity ever again. You have my words!” He yelled out.

“Not good enough.” The boy replied.

“What do you want?! Tell me! I’ll do anything!” the words escaped his mouth before he could even think about them.

He grimaced at what he had blurted out. His loyalty to Tal’hrus had been unquestionable since joining the organization, yet here he was, about to negotiate for his life. Within seconds of his regret, a calm washed over him.
The possibly that he was the only survivor here gave him peace of mind.
He knew Tal’hrus and how they operated. If he can get through this with his life, he could evade the organization. No one will ever know what happened here or that he had divulged information about the organization. He would just be another dead man, ripped to shreds and scattered about here like all the others.

“Who is your master? The leader of Tal’hrus?” Skipping any small talk, the boy went straight for the figurehead.

-------------------------------

“We don’t know his real name. H-He is only known to us as ‘Master’.” Zavon quickly replied.

“What does he look like? Where does he operate?” Kaidus queried.

“An old man, possibly in his eighties. None of us seven masters know about his daily lives.” Another quick reply.

“How do I reach him?”

“I-I don’t know. He contacts us by messengers.” Zavon answered.

Kaidus stepped forth and delivered a punch into the kneeling man’s chest, breaking a few bones. “You are lying.”

“GUH! *cough!* I don’t know!” Zavon replied. “AUGH!” he moaned, spitting out blood as another blow nailed him in the chest.

It was impossible. The boy knew he was lying.
In his mind, tens of scenarios played out, but not a single one ended with his escape. He saw what happened to those who attempted to flee earlier. He remembered what happened when he first attempted to invoke a spell. The only reasons why he and the surviving members had been able to cast any spells at all, was because the boy had allowed them to. Zavon shivered in fear.

“G-give me your word that you would leave me with my life!” He shouted, trying to bargain.

“Your chances will depend on the information given and their honesty. Another lie, and you will join your friends.” Kaidus cautioned, glaring at the man.

“A m-mirror shard in a secret r-room within the fort…” Zavon relented.

“Where?”

“Hidden behind a magic wall…”

“What’s so special about the shard?”

“The shard is a fragment of a relic... *hah...* the master discovered its abilities in the early days of Tal’hrus. We masters have been using them to travel across the seven continents.” Zavon answered.

“Show me.”

…

Passing through a long hallway filled with rubble, they arrived at a wall.

With an incantation, the wall vanished, revealing a hidden room.
“It’s inside there.” Zavon motioned.

Kaidus stepped inside.
A small dank and almost empty room. The shard hung on a wall within; traces of ancient magic could be sensed circulating within it. He stepped forth to grab it.

“Asiran. Gelnos Pleiss Vaynaras Toralg Zucet! Delovus Tretos Valatos!” Zavon quickly invoked, and the room was sealed once again.
“You can rot in there!” He shouted happily as relief returned to him. The room was made to withstand magic attacks, preventing any of his subordinates from getting in without the spell. It should hold the boy for a while as he makes his escape.
Zavon turned to run.

*Shaaa* the walls sealing the boy disintegrated into sands before he could even take three steps.

Turning around, “That’s…” He wanted to say the word ‘impossible’, but as if being used too much had removed it from his vocabulary, all he could do was stare blankly at the silver haired boy who was now walking out of the room. It did not classify as a room anymore, as the whole top half of the stone fort had been blown to bits. The sun was now shining down on them, and in the sunlight, the boy’s hair was shimmering with an otherworldly luster.

“Thank you again.” Kaidus spoke. In his small hand was the mirror shard. An enormous amount of magic could be felt emanating from it. It truly was a relic from a bygone era.

“n-” Zavon attempted to reply, but he could not move nor make a sound.

“I have no more need of you. With this, I will be able to locate the other pieces.” Kaidus gave the frozen man a sinister grin. “Allow me to give you my utmost gratitude.” He expressed, with a curt bow.
With a thought, Zavon’s fingers exploded and three rings flew up to him. “I’ll also be taking these.” Kaidus grabbed and pocketed three metallic rings that are almost identical to the one he had taken off of Raleun.

“!!--- GRUAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!!!!” Zavon shouted as the silence was lifted.
“Hahh… Ha….! If there’s no further need of me, then leave!” He shouted, fighting back the fear and the pain within him. Hoping against all hopes that the child would leave him be.

“True. I will leave you with your life.” Kaidus replied, walking towards Zavon.
“GYAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!!!” Zavon screamed out once more. Both his arms had been cleanly severed, and fell onto the ground. His body immobilized, he could do nothing but scream in agony.

“How long you retain that pitiful life of yours, I do not know.” Kaidus walked past Zavon, and the screaming stopped. Another silence spell had been implemented against the man.

“I WILL Obliterate Tal’hrus, and you will die here knowing you brought about its ruin.”

Unlike that of a child, a man’s voice: imposing, filled with determination and hatred slither and coiled around Zavon’s throat, crushing it slowly. A sudden gust blew from behind him, and the presence of the boy vanished. On the verge of death, his name surfaced within his mind. Bleeding and unable to voice any spells, Zavon’s eyes teared as death overtook him.

-------------------

The entity called Zion propelled its master gleefully through the air.

Its master’s parting words for the dead man echoed through its very being.
“I WILL Obliterate Tal’hrus, and you will die here knowing you brought about its ruin.”
It was not the message that was delivered, but the voice that delivered it.

After innumerable eons, its master’s true voice once again sounded through the winds. The unrelenting voice that had entrapped and bound Zion's own indomitable will to this god of death.

Today was but a glimpse of the deaths and destruction that will undoubtedly follow, and it would be there at its master's side.

*************************

Yea, it wasn't so frantic. :P

A big thank you to those who donated.
I want to take this time and call out to all my donors ever since i became eligible for donations.
Please PM me or leave a comment in the comments section to let me know if you would like to be named, or stay anonymous.
I want to list the names of those who were donated to support my hobby—no matter how large or small—and give you all a proper thank you.

conversely, If a "thank you to all the donors" as I've been doing will suffice, please let me know in the polls.

Also, let me know of any errors, and thanks for reading!

Chapter 38 - Winds of Carnage | Forgotten Conqueror | Chapter 40 - Forest Encounter

Chapter 40 - Forest Encounter

Having rested the morning and afternoon away, Kaidus was walking through the forest, searching for dinner. What he was after today was a derring boar that he heard grunting and snarling through the forest while he was trying to sleep.

It’s been two days since his talk with Zavon, and obtaining the mirror shard that was now in his shirt. He was also making good time getting back home.

Approaching his prey, Kaidus fanned out his mana to investigating his surroundings, making sure there were no predators in store for him.

Derring boars are small and only about the size of a small dog, but they are extremely ferocious. With metal tusks half the size of their body and a bite that could sheer through rocks, derring could even stand up to larger predators—three to four times their size—that share their territories. Unlike other species of boars, derrings are solitary, only seeking companions during the mating season and killing any would be competitions.
They have been known to kill many unlucky hunters.

Not sensing any other presence besides the boar, he stepped forward and looked through the thicket.
A derring was feeding on roots and plants, minding its own business. Adorned with a glossy coat of red and black, the animal sported two tusks of iron, gleaming as the rays of light that penetrated the forest canopy hit it. Kaidus willed the thicket to move aside and it obeyed, opening a path for him.

The boar noticed him almost instantly and turned to face him. Fur of red and black flared up, and it charged, two sword-like tusks outward aiming to pierce him.
As the grunting boar closed in, Kaidus caught the boar’s tusks. His body infused with mana, he stopped the boar in its tracks, then delivered a forceful blow into the boar’s head, killing it instantly.

Using the knife he bought from the village several days ago, he bled and skinned a part of the animal, cutting off a large chunk of meat. With a sturdy stick, he conjured a fire and began spit-roasting his dinner. Using the time it would take to cook, he made off into the forest to scrounge for any edible plant that may supplement his meal.

Night was descending, and he was enjoying his dinner of fire roasted boar meat and forest roots and greens.

The rustling of leaves could be heard again as he ate quietly.
He already discouraged a pack of wolves that tried to steal his boar earlier, but this time was different. As it got closer, the sound of people brushing away leaves and hacking at branches as they rushed through the dense forest could be heard.

Sending out a wave of mana, three distinct presences were headed straight at him, followed by a larger group.

“Don’t do anything.” He commanded Zion.
Kaidus put on the cloak’s hood and stood his ground, waiting to see who in their right mind was this far away from the main roads. If they were bandits, he would deal with them before he sets off. The hood was to conceal his face in case they were hunters that had spotted his fire.

In the light of the fire, three men came out of the thickets.
A short older man wearing a leather jerkin, black trousers, and a head of long and graying unkempt hair. The man had a short sword and a couple of daggers at his waist.
The second was stocky bald man. The man wore a pair of metal greaves, leggings, and chest plate, but had no helmet or arm guards. He had a long two handed sword strapped on his back.
The third man was a skinny man wearing patched leather armor. He had a short bow, half a quiver of arrows, and carried a short sword in his hand.
All three looked disheveled and exhausted.

The three looked at him in shock.

“Seize him!” The graying man commanded, and the other two wrapped around to his sides, pointing their swords at him.

-------------------------------------

Armored in steel, forged with magic fire, a man ran alongside his six subordinates who were wearing mercenary leather. He was already in his early 50s but even in heavy armor, he ran swiftly—not falling behind the others.

They were chasing the leaders of a group of brigands.
Thurllton, a hunting town in northern Darsus had been plagued by bandits for the past two turns, and had commissioned the mercenary guild to get rid of the bandit infestation.
They found the hideout and eliminated most of the bandits eleven days ago, but the leader and a couple of his underlings escaped their grasps, vanishing into the forests. Splitting up their mercenary group, he had chosen to lead the hunting party and had been chasing them ever since.

After eleven arduous days, only 3 of the bandits remain. As they followed the direction of where the three fugitives have gone in the darkening forest, fire light could be seen up ahead.

“Prepare for an ambush.” He notified his subordinates as they approached the light.

In front of him were the three they had been chasing. “No matter how many reinforcements you have, the results will be the same! Give up!” He shouted, his tone: deep and commanding. His men made a small formation beside him, ready for any surprises.

“I don’t know about that!” a man with long gray hair countered, stepping aside to reveal a small figure at sword point. “One move, and the boy gets it.”

“You-” He stopped.
‘What is going on here?! Why is there a boy here?!’ his mind shouted in confusion. A figure: small enough to be a young boy of 10, cloaked in dark red, wearing a hood that concealed the upper half of his face. The boy stood in the middle of the three bandits.

“I don’t know what you’re playing at, but let the boy go and I will give you a merciful death!” He shouted back. “You don’t want to do this!”

“You destroyed our hideout, killed our brethren, hounded us for days, and you expect us to just lie down and die?! NO! You move, and we will kill this boy right here!” the gray haired bandit leader shouted. “I don’t know what the gods have in store for us, but this is undoubtedly a gift from them! You will all stay here and allow us to leave, or the boy joins us in the afterlife!”

“What do we do captain?” a subordinate asked from his side.

Taking a closer look at the figure, the small boy did not look scared nor was he nervous and shaken up. Instead, a calmness exuded from the small hooded figure.
‘Could this be a ploy?’ He wondered. ‘People like these have no qualms about killing children, but this boy could possibly be one of their own, planted here for this exact purpose. It is incomprehensible that a child would be here alone at this time of day.’ He persuaded himself.
Not yielding to the other party’s demands, he took a step forward.

“Stay back!” the bandit with a bow shouted, inching his sword ever closer to the boy’s throat.

He glanced at the boy once more. In the flickering light of the fire, he saw that the child’s mouth was curving upward into a smile. He hesitated for a second then move forth with his gut feeling.
‘Sorry if I am wrong, but I cannot let these men go.’ He apologized to the boy in his mind.

He lunged forward, closing in on the bandit who was holding the sword to the boy’s throat.

“Helto-!” The bandit leader called out, then suddenly stopped.

His target attempted to jump back, but froze for an instant. Not letting the chance slip, he brought his sword forth from a low angle and sliced upward in a half moon slash in front of him. The wiry bandit was cleanly cleaved in half.
His subordinates had also moved as soon as he made his move. The bandit leader and the bald armored bandit to the side both fell without making a single sound.

“So much for being the leaders of their band of brigands, they didn’t even put up a fight.” his subordinates scoffed.

It was quite puzzling that they did not even attempt to defend themselves. Without a second glance at the three dead bandits, he turned towards the boy. “Are you alright?”

“Yes, thank you.” a polite reply. A childish voice, befitting his small size.

“What are you doing here at this time of the day?” He asked the child. Gesturing the dark forest around him

“I am sorry, but I must be on my way. Thank you for your help.” the boy replied, taking a step towards the darkness.

A lone boy in the middle of these forests. The closest road is at least a day of walking distance away, and dangerous animals roamed the forest. Yet here the child was, undaunted by everything that had just occurred around him. Something wasn’t right.

“Who are you, and what were you really doing here?” He pointed his sword at the boy, recalling the eerie smile earlier.

“Captain what are you doing!?” one of his subordinate called out at his actions.

“I’m not with them, if that’s what you’re asking.” The boy calmly replied, staring at the three dead bodies.

“What is your name? Where are you from ‘boy’?” He inquired in a serious tone, keeping his sword pointed at the child.

“Who I am or where I’m from is irrelevant.” The boy replied. With the hood obscuring most of the boy’s face, it was impossible to determine what the boy was thinking.
“I can see that you all are bounty hunting. Put that sword away, or none of you will be returning to collect on those bounties.” A low voice unlike that of a child’s squirmed through the air, whispering death into his ears.

His senses went up in alarm, and he took a step back falling into a defensive stance, uncertain of what just happened. Although unsure if they heard what he heard, his men saw what he did and they too, readied themselves for an ambush.

After a span of time with nothing happening, the boy turned away from the fire and began walking into the darkness.

“Stop!” he shouted, but the boy kept walking.

“Pazilr, apprehend that boy!” he ordered one of his men.
The man obeyed, and dashed towards the boy, bringing his arms out to grab onto the child. With a sudden motion, Pazilr was sent flying back at the group, grunting in pain.
All his men angled their swords, ready for a counter attack.

The boy turned to face them.
“I implore you to not try that again. The next one will be joining those three.” the boy warned them, pointing to the dead bandits. “I appreciate what you’ve done, and as a token of my gratitude, there is a boar over by that tree. Feel free to help yourselves to It.” the boy pointed towards something hanging from a tree before walking away again.

“Halt!” He shouted. The boy stopped and turned to look at him again. “I am Captain Zikale Lorvak, leader of the Droxxon mercenaries. I gladly welcome death.” he charged to apprehend the small figure. He was confident in his abilities and those of his men. They would capture and question the boy.

He stormed forward, ready to counter whatever the child may throw at him. As he loomed over the child, his hands went for the boy’s hood. Before he could grab the child, his body froze for a second. In that brief moment, with a wave of the child’s hand, he was blown sideways into a tree.

He was dumbstruck at what just happened. Quickly pushing himself off the ground, he yelled for his men to stop what they were about to do.

“You… that was magic…” he spoke in astonishment. Even if the child’s magic had taken him by surprise, a mere child blew him away like he was nothing. Armor and all. He himself knew a little magic, but what just happened was beyond his understanding. Not to mention, a mere child held such power.

“You could have easily taken care of those three… they did not move to protect themselves because you stopped them while we killed them...” He rationalized what happened out loud. “How is it possible that a child… Who are you?” he questioned again.

“I am just a traveler.” The boy replied before stalking off into the darkness once more.

This time, he stopped his men from attempting to follow the boy.

----------------------------------

Away from the group, making sure that no one was tailing him, Kaidus took to the sky.

He had wanted to see who the group chasing the three bandits were before exterminating them all.

The second group was a group of seven.
Six of them dressed in leather armor, each wielding a slim short sword, perfect for quick attacks. Two women and four men.
The seventh man adorned a full plate of armor, covering his entire body from head to toe. He held a longsword, unlike that of the other six. His sword radiated a soft orange glow as if it had just been taken out of the forge. An intricate pattern of runes ran along the side of the blade, giving it an ornate design.

His impression was that they were bounty hunters, considering the dialogue between the two who he deemed the leaders.

In the brief fight against the bandits, as soon as the armored man moved in for an attack, he had immobilized the three who were threatening to kill him—resulting in a one sided slaughter. The seven did not look like bad people, but he was uncertain about the circumstances that brought them to his location.

The man began questioning him, and a quick exit did not seem to be an option. Even after offering his boar, it did not appease the armored man’s curiosity.

‘Droxxon mercenaries. Captain Zikale.’ It clicked in his head instantly after the man had shouted out his name and position.
The man was Zikale the Red, one of the Ten Captains in the Darsus mercenary guild, and Troyle's former captain from his mercenary days. He had heard many great stories about the man from his parents.

As the man charged him, he could not bring himself to take the life of his father’s old captain. He willed Zion to blow the man away as a show of his domination over the group. His plan succeeded and deterred any further actions.

He was thankful that in the darkness—and with his hood on—none of them had seen his face. Moving away from the fire, he was also glad none of them had followed him.

‘Next time will be with swords.’ he mused to himself, recalling how he had used magic against the unsuspecting man. He smiled.
He had wanted to clash head to head against the man in a test of skill, but tonight was neither the time nor place.

Three days later, he walked out of Ferrent’s proximity village where he had spent the first night of his journey. Having rested and refreshed himself during the day, it was time to return to Ferrent.
Kaidus walked into the woods away from the village as the sun descended over the horizon. In the dark of night, he soared south, following the road to Ferrent.

******************************

Thank you to everyone who voted. I shall continue as i have.

Chapter 41 later tonight or tomorrow morning as my thanks. :D

Thanks for reading, and please let me know of any errors.

Chapter 39 - Storm of Blood | Forgotten Conqueror | Chapter 41 - Happenings

Chapter 41 - Happenings

Sorry for the slight delay. No Kaidus this chapter.

Enjoy!

****************************************

Adalina finished cleaning the kitchen and entered the living room, only to see her daughter in a sullen mood.

Anise was quietly turning the pages of one of Kaidus’ book.
The girl had waited for Kaidus all evening yesterday, but he never came back. It seem school was keeping him busy.

“Cheer up darling, I’m sure Kaidus will be back as soon as he is free.” She reassured her daughter. “How about we go out and get you some of those sweet mulse cakes you love?” Adalina asked as she picked up the girl.

“Uhn…”

“Let me finish my letter, and we’ll go. Okay?”

“Kay Mommy.”

The little girl attempted to give her a strong reply, but she knew her daughter was sadden that Kaidus had not returned. Adalina gave her daughter a hug, bringing the girl along with her upstairs.

Setting Anise on the bed, Adalina continued her letter.

She was turning 29 this year. It has been almost 15 years—half her life—ever since she had ran away from home on that fateful day by the riverbanks.

With that single decision, she had left her life in the village of Nultulk behind. She lost her mother, father, siblings, and friends, along with any connections or contacts to them.

Her subsequent years with the mercenary had her yearning for home, but she was afraid of what may happen if she returned to them. She feared that her family would scorn her, thinking she had ran away because of the sweet words of a dashing mercenary.

With the birth of Kaidus, her worries vanished, and her yearning for home slowly disappeared.
Only after Kaidus left the house last year—to attend the academy—did she realize how painful it was. To see someone whom you've poured all your love into ever since they were born leave your side, it was heart wrenching. Although he was only going to the academy, that first night when he left, she had stayed up half the night crying while Troyle tried to console her.

He was too young to be apart from them, but she knew he was a brilliant child. She knew he would be wasting his potential if he did not grasp at the opportunities offered to him. It was why she told him to enter Zorin academy after he had refused the invitation. The inquisitive look he gave her that day, a look of not wanting to leave her side was seared into her eyes. He was truly a gentle child.

Her quill moved endlessly, writing whatever came to her mind.

The letter was for her formerly estranged parents.
A few days after Kaidus had left for the academy, she had sent a letter to the village of Nultulk. She hoped against all odds that it would find her family.

Four turns ago, she received a reply from her mother. As she expected, the letter encompassed all the disappointments the family felt, and her mother even noted that her father did not want to even acknowledge her selfishness with a reply. After persuading him, her mother was able to draw up a reply, seeing how she was now herself a mother of two and understood their feelings.

Not only did the letter tell her of how heartbroken the family was at her actions, it conveyed to her how worried they had been, and how happy they are from hearing that she was alive. That they were truly glad she was safe and was happy.
Her younger brother who was only 10 when she left was now already a father of three himself. Her youngest sister who was only 7 at the time, was also now married with two children.

Ever since that reply, she had been sending letters to her parents, keeping in touch with them.
This letter was another of those.

Finished, she dabbed away any excess ink with a cloth, and folded the letter before sealing it with wax.

Turning to look at her daughter, the girl was patiently waiting.
“Let’s go.” Adalina smiled at her daughter.

“Five shweet cakesh pleashe!” Anise told the lady who was running the bakery.

“Hello, little Anise.” the woman greeted back, giving her a sweet smile. “Good morning, Adalina.

“Good morning Beine. Here’s 2 and 4 for the cakes.” Adalina replied, placing the money on the counter. 2 erns, and 4 kuis.

“Thank you.” The woman thanked as she picked up five palm sized mulse cakes and placed them into a piece of cloth. “Here’s another for always coming by.” The woman added a sixth cake before tying up the piece of cloth and handing it to Adalina.

“Thank you.”
“Thank you!” Anise also gave her thanks.

“Please come again.” the lady saw them off with a smile.

Back out on the street, Adalina untied the cloth and handed one of the cakes to Anise.

Taking it, Anise delightedly enjoyed her snack. Her sullen mood from earlier was already gone as she bore into the fluffy cake.

Enjoying one herself, Adalina held her daughter’s hand as they moved away from the shopping district and towards more of the community district where the library, community center, and delivery hall resides.

----------------------------------------------------------

A young girl with long brown hair tied into a ponytail was in her room. She was swinging around a blunt metal practice sword, customized to fit her small build.
She swung it with raw, unrefined finesse as she practiced the eight forms taught to her. A fire burn inside of her as she moved, weaving, spinning, piercing, and slashing. She wore tight fitting clothes that were unusual for a young lady of her status, and swung her sword with a sense of purpose.

She is Naleen, the daughter of renowned swordsman Huin Xoras Ravon, and her venerated grandfather is Gelrin Teralt Ravon, Royal Knight Commander of the 11th ward knights.

Her newfound interest in swords started half a year ago due to envy, but she was now earnestly practicing it.

Ever since meeting the strange boy, she has been hearing many things about him from her grandfather. Praises that went beyond any that he had ever given her or her older brother. Her grandfather had even liken the commoner boy to himself as someone who was surely to become a pillar of strength. That: “The boy will one day be  the prosperity of Ferrent with his name known throughout Darsus, and maybe even the world”. Her grandfather had never openly declare such admiration to a commoner before.

Wishing for such praises, but too young for her magic, she could do nothing about it. With some deliberation, she instead begged her father to teach her the sword. It did not require her to know magic, and she did not know if she would be like her brother who was already 17 and still magic-less.
As if heredity in being born into a family of knights, she took to it extremely well.

After learning for only a couple turns, even her grandfather had praised her budding skills as a swordswoman, motivating her to continue her training.

Naleen lowered her body.
She fell into a guard stance then transitioned to a parry stance before unleashing a flurry of slashes awkwardly against an invisible foe. She evaded and bobbed around, countering the invisible opponent; putting into practice what her father had taught her.
‘Guard, slash, strike, thrust, evade, kick, thrust, kick, evade, backwards transition, parry’ the movements resounded in her head as she attempts to adapt each motion, trying to make it flow into the next.

*knock knock* without waiting for a reply, the door opened and her mother walked in. “Naleen, your teacher is here. Go get ready and meet her at the entrance. I hear you two will be going outside today.”

“May I refreshed myself first?” She asked, putting down her practice sword.

“Of course darling, pick one of your dresses for walking and head to the washroom. I’ve already had the maids draw a bath for you.” Her mother replied with a gentle smile.
Her mother had been against her education in the art of swordplay, and had wanted her to grow up to become a proper lady like all the other young girls. Being surrounded by such respectful male figureheads, she had grown up to be more of a tomboy than what her mother had expected. With her strong sense of justice, and incessant begging, her mother had relented, allowing her to learn swordsmanship from her father.

Naleen went up to her dresser and picked out a dress then quickly left the room.

Sitting on the top of the dresser, in a small earthen cup, a crystal flower bloomed beautifully.

Naleen and her teacher were currently strolling through the 11th ward shopping district. They had taken a carriage to get here, but now they were walking through the streets, just taking in the atmosphere. Their little trip had been the result of learning about the economy, and this was a hands on experience to teach Naleen how money moves from hand to hand.

The majority of those who are out and about were servants running errands for their masters, but like Naleen and her teacher, quite a few nobles were also walking around.

“Naleen!” a voice called from behind her as they made their way through the streets. Turning around, an older girl three years her senior was coming up to them.

“Hi Jillian.” Naleen greeted the older girl.
The older girl was a tall and beautiful girl, having hit her growth spurt. With long dark blue hair and sporting a dashing smile, Naleen secretly wished for such beauty.

“Mistress Naleen, I’ll be over here if you need me.” Her teacher gave her a smile before sidestepping towards a shop to peruse the displays on the window, leaving her alone with the older girl.

“Outdoor class with your educator?” The older girl asked.
“Yea… economics.” she replied. “What are you doing here?” she asked the older girl.

Jillian Varath, the eldest daughter of the Varath house.
Their parents worked together on many transactions pertaining to trade, and for the welfare of Ferrent, so they’ve met each other many times along with the younger sister Sylvia.
Naleen herself really liked the Varath sisters. Being the sole daughter of the Ravon house, she envied the two.
It was always fun to watch Jillian beat back the other children’s who try to pick on Sylvia because of her timid nature. Jillian does not literally beat them up, but using the silver tongue inherited from Lady Reanne Varath—her mother, Jillian could turn her pleasantries around and dish out invectives while revealing information that would most certainly make the bullying party cry.

“Out shopping for lunch.” the older girl grinned again.

“Alone? Why? Where are your maids?”

“About that… My mother has this new saying about doing things for ourselves. We’ve been coming here to buy grocery for quite a while. Sylvia and I are also learning how to cook and clean around the house.” Jillian explained, revealing a prideful smile. “But that’s not what I’m here to talk to you about.”

“Is Sylvia here too?” Naleen questioned, surprised at the explanation.
It was only two turns ago when they last talked, so this was all new to her.

“She’s with mother in one of the shops learning how to pick out vegetables.”

“Why does Sylvia need to learn how to pick out vegetables?” She inquired, curious about this sudden change.

“Mother said it would be a good skill for her to have when she is married off to the commoner boy from the 3rd ward.” Jillian answered.

“Eh?! Your parents are marrying Sylvia off to a commoner?!” she asked in shock.

“I wanted to talk to you about that. Can I ask you something?” Jillian closed in and whispered to her.

“W-What is it?”

“I heard your grandfather Lord Gelrin sponsors him. What do you know about the boy name Kaidus?”

Her mind flashed back to the insufferable and strange boy whom she has not seen for a whole year, but was always hearing about.
The crystal flower on top of her dresser presented itself to her thoughts.

--------------------------------------------

Oozing out of the ring around the little girl’s neck, it traveled through the shadows, making its way down the stairs. Its charges had already fallen asleep, and it was time to do the job given to it.

Hasen bore through the crevices of the doors, making its way into the darkness outside. Its body of smoke wafted through the air, traveling upwards to the roof of an adjacent building where two figures were hiding.

It had noticed them following its master’s family ever since the outing earlier. The figures gave off a sense of danger, and reeked of magic like the ones from before.

Without warning, Hasen struck from the darkness.
In an instant, both were dead without even putting up a fight. It consumed their bodies, leaving nothing behind.
Finished, Hasen traveled through the shadows, back into the house, returning to the girl’s side.

The entity listened motionlessly as its charge quietly slept. Ever since its master left nine days ago, it had been diligent in adhering to its master’s command.

‘Protect my family.’ Words never spoken before by its master.

---

“huu… *sniff* mommy… daddy… no… please don’t leave me.” The first words it had ever heard. A deep sadness, echoing through Lagus. A childish voice filled with anguish and suffering had given the entity life, awaking it from oblivion.

“No!! Please don’t! NOOO!!” the second time it heard the voice.
The child’s scream tore through the veil that shrouded Lagus from the mortal realm. In that instant, it saw the death of countless mortals and amidst them all, a lone child weeping for them.

“Why?! Why am I so weak!?!” a voice echoed through to the entity. The child was broken. Laying in a cell, the boy cried in muffled sobs, wishing for death. His will had been shattered, only anger at his weakness filled his mind.
The intensity of his emotions resonated through Lagus.

“…Power…” it spoke to the young boy for the first time.

"W-who are you?" a weak and cautious reply.

“...power… strength…” the entity spoke the words that echoed in the boy’s mind.

“Who are you?! What do you want?!” a frantic reply.

“…I am… yours… I am… power… call… me…”

… The child laid there in silence.
“… Hasen...” a single word from the child’s mouth, and they were bound.

A Rhas of shadow, newly birthed.
Its master: a broken boy, forsaken by the world.

---

Hasen drew itself out of the memories.
What it just reminisced was a time before its master had become corrupted at the beckoning of another—due to its lack of strength.

The entity was merely recalling its birth into the mortal realm.
A time when both master and elemental were both powerless lifeforms, learning how to deal with the world together. An age before its ascension into what it is now.
Hasen culled the memories from what could only be called its mind.

Their true enemy was still lurking within the world somewhere. The entity would not allow its master to once again, be manipulated into the pits of despair.

*************************************

A glimpse of the past!

Please let me know of any errors.
As always, thank you all for reading.

Chapter 40 - Forest Encounter | Forgotten Conqueror | Chapter 42 - Return

Chapter 42 - Return

Sorry for the long wait. I've been preoccupied.

Here’s 42.

***

Kaidus hovered high above the 11th ward. He had flown straight to Zorin Academy upon entering Ferrent. In the darkness, his cloak blended in with the night and concealed his descent onto the academy farmlands.

He did not know how long the trip was going to take when he first set off, but only 12 days have passed since he left on that night. The ryes should have just ended, and class will begin again tomorrow. Flying all night for all those days had worn him out, but he was happy that he made such good time.

“Rrrargar!” Zeeke greeted him as he stealthily entered the academy gates in the middle of the night.

“Shhh!” He attempted to hush the gate seer. Zeeke stopped and looked at him curiously. “I’ll bring you something tomorrow. Please be quiet for now.”

“Rarrrr!” it replied happily. The spirit hushed up and enthusiastically followed him as he made his way towards the west side of the academy as if to guard him, only stopping after he entered the lodging house.

*BANG BANG BANG!* Kaidus woke up to the sound of banging.

“Kaidus?” someone asked from the other side of his door.

Quickly putting on a new shirt and trouser, he made his way to the door. “Yes?” a familiar man stood on the other side.

“The headmaster would like to see you. Please see him in his studies.” The man was one of headmaster Nylen’s assistants.

“When am I to meet him?”

“As soon as possible. The headmaster will be waiting.” having delivered the headmaster’s summon, the man promptly took off.

‘That old man…’ He thought to himself.

Having not washed up after getting to his room last night, Kaidus refresh himself before donning a new set of clothes. Without a need to hide himself, Zion was back in ring form and on his finger. Kaidus made his way towards the marble building in the north side of the academy—where the perplexing headmaster was waiting for him.

‘That note was a longshot, but surely he couldn’t have realized what is going on… and I never mentioned when I would be returning, how did he know?’ He wondered as he trudged across the academy grounds, pondering about the odd summon.

Passing through the doors of the marble building where the headmaster resides, an attendant led him to the old man’s study.

*KNOCK KNOCK*
“Headmaster, Kaidus is here.” the attendant called out.

“Good, come in.”

“You wanted to see me?” Kaidus asked, entering the room.

“Yes yes. Come and sit down.” Headmaster Nylen motioned to the chair across from his desk.

Kaidus took the seat, unsure about the old man’s objective this time.
First it was a night ambush, second was the council, then the invitation from the Mystiks guild, now this. Every time they met up, something was bound to happen.

The old man stacked his papers, then laid them down neatly onto the desk. “Did you have a productive leave of absence?”

“I did.”

“Good. Glad to hear it.” The old man brought up his earthen arm and intertwined it with his other, setting them on the desk. “Is everything okay?” the old man questioned, looking him in the eyes.

“Yes.” Kaidus replied, confused at the question.

“Has anything strange happened around you?”

“No. Nothing out of the ordinary.”

“Well, that’s good to hear. I thought that with your sudden absence, something had come up.” The old man replied, pulling out the note Kaidus had left with Zeeke.

“No. After our discussion, I took the time off in case my family might be in danger. Nothing’s happened so far. Sorry for the sudden disappearance.”

“I understand, and I’m glad nothing has happened.” The old man smiled. “I called you here today, because I wanted to share some news with you and see if there was anything else you may have recalled since our last conversation.”

“I’ve told you everything, headmaster. I don’t see how I can be of any more help.” Kaidus replied.

“I see…” the old man paused for a moment. “Here, take a look at these.”

Headmaster Nylen pushed a stack of paper towards Kaidus.
The top of the stack was a picture of a man’s face. Behind the picture was a report of the pictured individual, detailing who they are and what they’ve done.

A short haired man with well-groomed facial hair and hollow cheeks.

“Rasiur Vaethol, 47, Known Agent of Tal’hrus.... Apprehended twenty-six days ago in the outskirts of a small village that he and his team were burning to the ground… The Mystiks guild barely managed to get there in time to save a handful of survivors… Fifteen bodies found dead in the village, another twenty-four charred carcasses were excavated from the ashes: men, women, children… Objective is a silver mine recently discovered two turns ago by the locals…. With a group of ten that killed six members of the guild during their pursuit before being captured. Currently held in 12th ward’s Mystiks guild. Interrogation is left with Master Luliene… ”

One after another, he looked through the papers, etching their faces and deeds into his mind.
Murders, assassinations, trafficking, kidnapping, slavery, blackmail, senseless destruction, irrational killings, etc…
He seared everything into himself.

He stopped in front of a woman.
The women had a scar on her face, sharp eyes, and dark black hair.

“Elora Brile, 32. Agent of Tal’hrus.
Caught hiding in Ferrent’s 7th ward: Soqu 28, Zanaeos 1250… killed herself before being captured.” He stopped.
“Headmaster… This… is this correct?” He pointed to the date.

“Yes.”

“This just happened days ago!?” He shouted in shock.

“Yes.” The old man replied solemnly.

He quickly looked through the remaining pages and saw that the reports that came after the woman were all from Ferrent. Altogether, five agents were found in the common wards. Three killed themselves after being surrounded, while two were successfully captured and have been interrogated.
Kaidus stacked the papers then pushed them back to the headmaster.

“Do you recognize any of them?” The headmaster asked.

“I do not.”

“I see. That’s unfortunate.” The old man began silently looking through the reports once again. “You see, after our last discussion, I sent letters to all three Mystiks guild... We did an undisclosed sweep throughout all of Ferrent, and those five agents were all we found.”

“Is there something wrong with that?”

“Yes. The problem is, Tal’hrus never operates in such low number. Each agent is capable, but they always operate with more than enough people to secure the greatest chance of accomplishing their missions. On the off chance that there is strong resistance, it is convenient to be able to attack from various directions.”

Headmaster Nylen pulled out a picture from the stack. It was one of the agents who had been captured. “Two days ago, this man here revealed that half their unit vanished along with their team leader while moving in to secure their target. He said six people stayed in Ferrent on stand by while another three returned to headquarters.” The headmaster spoke while watching him. “Do you have any idea who or what their target was?”

“I’m guessing it was me?”

“I believe it was. The man did not know who you are, all he knew was that the group was after a young boy with healing magic.”

… The room became silent.

“Kaidus…” The old man paused as if to recollect his thoughts. “I am going to ask you something, and I would like you to be honest with me.” Headmaster Nylen spoke, looking him straight in the eyes. The usual atmosphere had vanished. The old man was very serious.

“Go ahead.”

“Do you know what happened to those men?”

“No headmaster, I do not.” a natural reply, unperturbed by the question that was too close to the truth.

“I see… sorry about that. You can go now.”

“Then I will take my leave.”

“Kaidus.” the old man spoke as he got up. “Don’t underestimate Tal’hrus. Just because they haven’t done anything, does not mean they will stay that way. Be wary of your surroundings and those around you.” The old man gave him one last warning.

“I understand.”

***

In his study, Malizur Nylen Gvius Das Jozion was putting the pieces together after the boy had left.

He knew too well, the methods of Tal’hrus.
There was no way that they would have left the boy alone after he refused to join them. The boy was too much of a threat. They must’ve considered that he could join the Mystiks guild and work against Tal’hrus.

There were only two ways of escaping Tal’hrus’ grasp after such a thing: death, or the overwhelming abilities that would serve to repel the organization from taking any actions—he himself was one such individual.

The boy was not dead, so it was definitely the latter. But if that was the case, then the interrogated agents would have known, and they would have moved onto the next best thing: the boy’s family. Yet, that did not happen either.

‘He showed no reactions for the agents we caught… even surprised that some were apprehended only days ago within Ferrent…’ Headmaster Nylen paused his thoughts. “But he knows something about the disappearance of the agents...” He voiced the thought out loud.
Although the child denied it, his senses told him otherwise.

“Could he have done it? Could the child have killed half a unit of trained Tal’hrus agents by himself, then hid the bodies somewhere?” Headmaster Nylen wondered, then suddenly recalled his first encounter with the boy. The dreaded eyes filled with hatred and anger, ready to tear him limb from limb as he sat there coughing and bleeding.
He stroked his earthen arm, remembering the cost of what he did.

‘Something did not add up… The boy’s leave of absence came after the disappearance of the Tal’hrus agents…There is something else missing... Something I have yet to understand...’ Headmaster Nylen thought to himself.

***

“Welcome back. Where’ve you been?” Mirat asked as Kaidus joined them for lunch.

“Home.”

“Did something happen?”

He had been gone for all seven days of school for the last learning period. Of course they were curious about his absence. Currently at the table were: Larant, Jorva, Kaidus who just joined them, and Mirat. Prim and Lisin weren’t there.

“No. Just spending extra time with my family.” Kaidus answered, sitting down to eat his lunch.

“Oh...” Mirat stopped and resumed his own lunch.

“You go home every ryes. Why do you need to spend extra time with your family?” Jorva who was sitting beside him asked.

“I had something to do. Staying home while I took care of it was easier.” Kaidus replied, giving a vague answer.

“And that something is???”

“Nothing.” Kaidus gave a friendly smile to Jorva before putting a spoonful of food into his mouth.

The other boys could see that Kaidus did not want to talk about it.
“Fine.” Jorva dropped the topic, moving onto a different one. “Have you guys notice something odd ever since the last learning period?”

“““No. No. Nope.””” They all replied.

“Doesn’t it seem that there are more Mystiks guild members out and about than before? I saw at least thirteen members of the guild over the ryes. Something’s probably going on in Ferrent.” Jorva explained.

“Now that you mention it, I did see a couple guild members coming around, asking my father something.” Larant added.

“Yours too?” Jorva had a look of surprise on his face.

“Is it rare for the guild to do such a thing?” Kaidus investigated, joining in on the talk.
He knew what it was about, but there was no point in telling. It would just raise questions.

“Not really I guess, but Lord Varath has no affiliation with the Mystiks guild. It was just surprising.” Jorva answered.
Jorva’s statement was understandable. Nobles who were without magic had little to do with the Mystiks guild. Lacking the abilities and the understandings that would be beneficial to the guild where magic was concerned, the two parties rarely intermingle when it comes to official matters.

“Maybe it’s something else?” Mirat threw in. “Like you said, maybe something is happening in Ferrent?”

“Could be... but what?” Jorva agreed.

“No point worrying about it.” Larant chimed in. “Why not ask your father next time the ryes comes around?” Without waiting for a reply from Jorva, “Mirat. You’re taking Intermediate Supplementation of mana, right?” He questioned.

“I am.”

“When does Beginner’s Supplementation start learning how to utilize the mana from Lagus?”

“You don’t really learn how to utilize it in Beginners.” He answered. “The first half of beginners is all theoretical lessons and understanding the process along with the risks and benefits. Absorption is taught in the second half. Using will be at the end of the year, and only as a test.” Mirat explained.

“I see… You’re in intermediate now. I assume it wasn’t hard?”

“Depends on how well you do. I failed the first time…” Mirat answered sullenly.

“Sorry. I just thought you didn’t take it your first year.”

“It’s fine. I thought I understood the concept and the process, but doing it was quite difficult. I was able to purify the raw mana that I siphoned from Lagus using my own mana, but I was unable to cast a spell with the purified mana during the test.” Mirat gave a recollection of his failure.

“At least you passed last year right?” Larant attempted to cheer him up.

“Yea.”

“Mirat, how much of the raw mana are you able to purify?” Kaidus joined in.

“Right now, the masters say it’s less than .4%...”

“You’re kidding...” Jorva muttered from his spot at the table.

“Hey, .4% is a lot for me!” Mirat retorted. “Even with spirits that are pretty much mana incarnate, they can only purify a third of the mana at best. Using my own mana to make usable a measly .4%, I’d say it’s pretty good considering my lack of skills. It’s either go with that, or use the raw mana and become mad with power.”

“I thought the requirement for passing was at least 1% purification?” Jorva asked.

“No. The test consists of tapping into Lagus, absorbing its power, purifying it, then using it. As long as you can do all four, then you pass no matter the amount you can purify on your own.”

“How do the masters know you’ve succeeded? Isn’t all that within your own control?” Larant questioned.

“The purified mana is different. Just the feel of it as it courses through your body for a second is incredible. Even with just a measly .4%, I felt like I was a new person. Like a real mage. I can understand why mages would risk using the raw unprocessed mana even if it costs them their mind.”
Mirat knew he was weaker than the other students in his year.
His abilities were far from adequate in his mind, and he was also one of the few third years who are still taking a beginners class. Usually by their third year, most students are in all intermediate classes, working towards advanced.

“You planning on breaking your mind?” Jorva joked.

“No.” Mirat smiled then stood up and put one foot where he was sitting. “I am Mirat Raesu Klivus, the first in three generations to be born with mana! I carry the dreams of my forefathers, how can I face my great grandfather if I was consumed by the greed for power?” He struck a gallant pose then grinned. “No. I will stand tall and work my way to the top, using the strength bestowed upon me by my parents. Step by step, spell by spell. I will prove myself, and tower over my peers.” Finished with his speech, Mirat sat back down. The grin still plastered all over his face.

“Hahahaha!” Larant burst out. “You and me both, Mirat. People who are gifted like Jorva and Kaidus wouldn’t understand.”
Larant knows exactly how Mirat feels. He himself was also the first in two generations. Although his father Lord Alzin Varath does indeed have mana, his father lacked the abilities and capacity for true magic, stagnating as a Mahj—the lowest ranks of a mages. He himself was a true mage, and was here at the academy to bring honor to the Varath house.

“I don’t know whether to take that as a jest, or a compliment.” Jorva interjected.

“You can take it however you want.” Larant replied with a wily grin.

“Good, you are all still here!” a familiar voice called to them.

Looking to his side, Kaidus saw two girls were approaching their table. The emerald princess: the beautiful Prim Lithius, and a beauty with short brown hair that came down to her shoulders: Lisin Rhonorus.

“Council business running overtime?” Jorva asked.

“Yea. I can’t believe we’re having this much problems barely two turns into the term.” Prim answered.
Although only a 3rd year student, Prim’s outstanding progress and skills had caught the attention of the masters. Not taking into account her humiliating defeat at the hands of Kaidus last term, she is definitely one of the brightest student in the academy.

“And just last year you were so jealous of Kaidus’ position in the Council.” Lisin spoke, giggling with a smile on her face.

Kaidus laughed at what Lisin had revealed.
Lisin was not a council member, but being Prim’s closest friend here, they were inseparable. Surprisingly, she was betrothed to Larant six years ago, but with the sudden awakening of her magic four years ago, her parents had called off the engagement. The group had learned about it after relentlessly questioning about how the two knew each other.

“Lisin, I told you that in confidence!” Prim admonished her friend.

“It was quite obvious.”

“Yep…” Both Jorva and Mirat added.

“You should have seen your face when you learned that you had been recruited into the council. It was probably one of the happiest faces I’ve seen.” Lisin grinned at her friend.

“You… traitorous… AH! Whatever! Fine! I’ll admit, I was jealous then. But now, I don’t know anymore. 1st chair Alexus has us new members doing everything he thinks is too troublesome, and 2nd Chair Val is missing half the time. I don’t even think they want to do their jobs anymore...” Prim conceded, voicing out her misery.

“Sounds just like Val and Alexus.” Inside, he was laughing his heart out. “Good thing someone capable like you joined them.” Kaidus added with a chuckle.
Alexus and Val were the 5th and 6th chair last year when he was in the council. He was 7th chair, and three other 4th years were 8 to 10th chair.

After a year of laboring and solving other people’s problems, no one wanted to become 1st and 2nd chair and take charge for this year. Abiding by the rules, previous council members are to elect a 1st and 2nd chair from their members for the position, and he had nominated both Alexus and Val.
Those two had gotten lazy over the year, and were delegating most of their work to him because of his abilities; it was his own little friendly payback. Chairs 1-4 were all 6th years at the time, and were all leaving the academy anyways, so they didn’t vote. Many of the members also agreed with his opinions about how lazy the two had become, so as punishment, they were voted for another year. Of course the council had its perks, but nothing beats the freedom to do as he wishes.

“You two aren’t eating?” Larant asked the girls.

“Lisin brought me lunch and we ate in the council room while I finished up.” Prim replied.

“A little late to be joining us isn’t it? 3rd class is about to start” Jorva spoke up.

“Right. Kaidus.” Prim turned to him.

“Yea?”

“Can you meet me later in the eastern grounds? I’ve been wanting to test something, and see how you would deal with it.”

“Sure. I’ll be going to the library, but I can head there after your 3rd class is over.”

*******

I know that some of you don't like me constantly name dropping, but that’s just how I see life, and how I feel the story should be told since it’s from many different point of views.

You meet someone new, you introduce yourselves to each other, and then forget about them as you go about your life.
Sometimes the names will be brought back into the story: Like a cousin who lives in a different part of the world that you haven’t seen since you were boys, and you both finally meet again after 10 years at a family reunion.

And sometimes, they just vanish into the ether: like the boy/girl you had a crush on when you were still a kid.
I apologize for my inexperience, but this is the best I can do for now.

Thank you, and please let me know of any errors you happen upon.
THE WORLD
Forgotten Conqueror Website
Epub/Pdf by Armaell
Patreon

Chapter 43 - Innocent Ties

Free at last! And by the gods, what a week!
Sorry to keep you all waiting, here’s 43.

***

The eastern grounds surround the technical buildings, doubling as a classroom for practical hands-on lessons, and a practice ground after classes are over.

By the time Kaidus arrived, there were already a few students quietly practicing magic. A master patrolled the area, making sure nothing happens.

He made his way to where a small group of familiar faces were waiting.

“Alright, Kaidus is here. Shall we begin?” Jorva asked.

“I’m ready, but whose turn is it to set up the arena?” He replied, joining them.

“That would be Mirat and mine.” Jorva answered.

The two older boys looked at each other and nodded. Both began chanting incantations.
As soon as they finished, the ground stirred and four walls of earth rose up, merging together to form an enclosed arena. Rising up to Kaidus’ shoulders, the modestly sized rectangular arena had an opening for where the combatants would enter through. The walls were more to keep out wandering students than to enclose the combatants.
Mirat and Jorva grinned at each other, having accomplished their task. Using compound magic, they amplified each other’s earth magic, strengthening the walls and increasing the speed of the phenomenon.

“Thanks.” Prim thanked the two boys and entered the arena.
Kaidus followed.

“A duel?” Larant asked the others with a puzzled look.
He was relatively new to the group being a first year, and did not know what to expect.

“It’s something that Prim and I came up with when we were first years.” Lisin replied with a grin. “Do your best Prim! Go easy on her Kaidus!” she yelled.

“Oh.” A smile drew across Larant’s face, seeing Lisin yelling for the boy to go easy on someone twice his size.

“When you’re ready.” Kaidus told Prim as they each walked towards their own side.

“You better be ready.” Prim replied as they separated.

Reaching his position, with a thought, the ground under him rose up and he was standing on a circular dirt platform barely higher than his knees. Kaidus looked over to where prim was standing, and soon enough, she also raised herself up on a platform.

The rules were simple:
Two mages, one on each side of the arena, each on a raised platform.
The mages try to push each other off the platforms using magic, and the first one to leave the perimeter of the platform or gives up loses.
Except for lowering the platform to the ground and lethal magic, anything goes.
The separation and distance put between the mages are there, so that they cannot hear each other’s incantations.

After getting to know each other over the last year, on occasion they would engage in these little bouts of magic, practicing what they’ve learned and applying it in friendly competition. It first began with talking about magic, then practice, then this rivalry.
Of course, the normal rules did not apply to Kaidus. For him, he could only defend while his opponent attempts to push him out. The match would be over once the attacking party fails to disengage him from the platform within a time limit, gives up, or he is pushed out.
With the start of the new school year and Prim’s council work, today was the first time this year.

Kaidus stood on his platform waiting patiently for whatever Prim has in store for him.
He watched silently as the sound of muffled incantations resounded about, and the sensation of the other girl’s mana whirled out, working its way into the world.
Kaidus took a quick sidestep, dodging a gust of wind aimed at his chest. Within seconds of moving, he repositioned himself again as another gust shot at him from the side.

“Massssterr.” Zion hissed in his mind.

‘It’s fine. I am not in danger.’ He thought back to the entity, keeping it down.

The area beneath his left feet surged with mana and crumbled in itself—concaving the platform—in an attempt to stagger him. Kaidus calmly shifted position again, moving to the center of the platform.
A ball of water followed and shot straight at him, but before it could hit, a single thought shattered the blob of water, turning it into thousands of droplets that rained on him.
He saw Prim smile.
After a quick incantation, he was assaulted by another blast of wind followed by a burst of lightning magic. Kaidus formed a shield of mana in front of him to absorb the incoming attack. The shield blocked the wind magic, but the trajectory of the lightning bolt was not aimed at him. A small pool of water had collected underneath him due to the concave shape of his platform, and the magic bolt was directed at it. Drenched and standing in a pool of water, his lips curved upward at the attack. Kaidus jumped from his position before the bolt of lightning hit the puddle. In the air, he felt a flood of mana homing in on his position.

‘Amazing. She’s gotten even better.’ He thought to himself. The last time they competed was before the Rjus. Her casting speed, control, and precision were even more precise than he remembered.
A quick wave with his hands, and a wall of wind formed, deflecting Prim’s wind magic that was about to blow him out of the air.
Landing onto the platform, he stood on the edges away from the puddle.
Another gust of wind tore at him but was also deflected.

‘Interesting.’
He knew there was no way prim was casting wind magic that fast. Focusing his mind, he sensed the oddity. Because of the flurry of spells in accordance to how prim usually attacks, he was not paying attention to the subtle flow of mana. It was now evident what she had done.

Prim only casted wind magic once, and had been sustaining it this whole time. She attacked with it in intervals to make it look like she was recasting it, waiting for the perfect opportunity to strike him out of the platform.
Invoking, and then sustaining the magic was one of the more advanced forms of control when it comes to using an element. The magic requires excellent focus and a sufficient flow of mana from the user. To be able to use other spells while sustaining her own wind magic, Prim truly lived up to the prestigious Lithius name.

Kaidus smiled at her progress.
With an indomitable will, he shattered the girl’s flow of mana to her wind magic.
He saw Prim’s look of surprise.

“I give up!” Prim announced from her platform. A defeated smile appeared on her face as she realized Kaidus had seen through her scheme and broken it.
Anticlimactically, it was over.
Prim got off the platform and walked towards the opening of the arena where the other three were waiting—along with a couple of new spectators.

“That was a good try, Prim. You almost had Kaidus.” Lisin tried to cheer up her friend.

“No. He was going easy on me the whole time.” Prim replied. “I never thought I had a chance, but I wanted to try anyways.”

“It was a good strategy. If I’d been slower while I was in the air, you may have taken the win. I was not expecting your lightning magic to go after the water, followed by a sneak attack. Good set up and attempt.” He complimented.

“I see. Then it wasn’t all for nothing. Thank you.” The disappointment of defeat vanished, and in its place emerged the brilliant smile of a beautiful young woman.

“What was that?!” Larant exclaimed excitedly.

“Kaidus won the match.” Jorva spoke from beside him.

“I know that, but did none of you see what just happened!?”

“Ah… Lord Varath never told you Kaidus is a voiceless caster did he?” Jorva added.

“Voiceless caster? He certainly did not...” Larant’s excitement quickly died, seeing the group already knew. Suddenly, a realization dawned on him about something else entirely. ‘That crafty old man... No wonder he’s been so adamant about Sylvia’s training.’

“Well, allow me to reintroduce you to Zorin’s own little....”

Not caring about what was going on with Larant and Jorva,
“How long have you been able to control and sustain wind magic like that?” Kaidus asked Prim.

“My sister taught me over the Rjus, and I’ve been practicing with Lisin in secret.” Prim answered while Lisin gave him a scheming grin.

“I see.” Kaidus knew who Prim was talking about. “I was surprised at how capable you’ve become at controlling your magic. What other elements can you manipulate?”

“Just wind magic for now. It seems I have a higher affinity with it than the other elements.” Prim paused for a moment contemplating something. “Kaidus. What did you do to my magic anyways? It felt like it just vanished.”

“I severed your mana flow that was sustaining it. You just have to recast it again.”

“Severed? Is that like cancellation magic?”
The other four heard, and they joined in on the juicy topic.

“Something like that.”

“I’ve heard of cancellation magic, but that’s usually along the line of a mana shield or a stronger magic that overwhelms the other, such as using water against fire, or metal to trap and deviate lightning magic. I didn’t notice you doing any of that.” Prim replied.

“That’s because I didn’t. You all understand the principle of amplification and combination magics right? In those cases, two different magic or two different magicians amplify/combine their spells, creating a stronger magic of a grander magnitude; just like what we’ve been doing with the arena. What I did was take it in the opposite direction. Negation of magic. Instead of amplifying your wind magic to create a stronger and more powerful force, my magic worked against yours, disrupting the flow of your own mana and cutting off the connection to your magic.”

“So mathematics?” Jorva sneered.

“Quite so.” Kaidus replied with a grin of his own.

“You and Prim have competed many times. How come this is the first time you’ve done something like this?” Mirat asked.

“There was never a need for it. Sustained magic is troublesome in that it can attack relentlessly depending on the user’s focus. None of you have used any magic beyond the incantation, invocation, and manifestation stages. Today was the first time someone fought me while using a continuous spell.” Kaidus replied with a smirk.

The rest of the group—except for Larant—shifted uncomfortably, embarrassed at his statement.
None of them had the fine control to be using magic like how prim had done earlier. Even if they could, they were not confident about using it.

“Hahaha! Larant started laughing at the sudden awkward silence. “What is this? You all just went numb.”
Noticing how ridiculous they were, Jorva and Mirat joined in on the laughter.

“Kaidus, can you teach us how to do what you did?” Prim asked after they’ve relaxed.

“I can try.” He replied.

...

“GAH!! I give up! I’m done with this!” the shrill sound of frustration came out of Jorva.
The other four who had already given up; burst into laughter at his outcry. After an evening of attempting to extinguish Kaidus’ fire magic, none had succeeded, and the sun was going down.

“Remember what Kaidus said? Sense the flow of his mana. Maybe you lack the mental capacity for it, Jorva!” Prim jeered with a grin on her face.

"I don’t want to hear that from you, Prim!” Jorva retorted.

“I know when I’m beat. You should too, before the shops close and we starve for the night.” Prim countered.

“Prim’s right. We’re all getting hungry.” Mirat added.

Jorva looked at the others, then to Kaidus. “Fine. Let’s go get some food.”
Seeing the end of their practice, Kaidus extinguished his fire magic. Mirat and Jorva dispelled their arena, and the earthen walls crumbled down to the ground.

“You’re paying right?” Prim joyfully questioned Jorva after they finished.

“Why am I paying?”

“You kept all of us waiting with your ceaseless demands of ‘one more try’. Isn’t that right everyone?”

““Yea.”” Lisin and Mirat both confirmed.

Looking at those who had been waiting for him, "Alright. Dinner’s on me tonight.” Jorva replied. Taking the lead, he left the practice grounds.
“… Do you guys do this often?” Larant asked Lisin as they followed.

“Only when someone is keeping the rest of us stranded here in an attempt to prove themselves.” Lisin replied happily before moving up to walk beside Prim.

“But all of you could have left whenever you wanted to...” Larant pointed out the flaw in Lisin’s logic.

“Food tastes better with friends, and more so when someone else is paying for it.” Mirat patted Larant’s shoulders and shot him a grin before running off to catch up with Jorva.

***

-In a different corner of the world-

An old man strolled through an eerie white world, one that he had traversed hundreds of times before.

The same scenery, unchanged even after decades. The same fog that gives the illusion of an infinite space. The same dead trees that stood motionless within the cloud of nothingness.
The realm which he was navigating now was beyond the understanding of men and magicians today. He himself could only hypothesize that it was forged by the gods at one point in time, and sealed by the ancients to preserve its splendor which had deteriorated throughout the ages. Those who have seen this place call it ‘The Eternal Forest’ but for him, it was only a means of transportation.

After endlessly walking, he reached his destination: a small hut in the middle of the desolate and bleary forest. A single candle was burning inside the hut. He entered and closed the door behind him. With a thought, a path opened in the ground of the hut. Another thought, and a ball of light formed in front of him, leading him down into the earth.

Passing through a door and entering into a large chamber, he could sense the tension and alarm in the room.

Six hooded figures stood in a line, awaiting his arrival.
“Report on Darsus.” The old man commanded as he approached the six, and one of them stepped forward.

“It is as we feared, master. The last known headquarter that our people in Darsus were occupying is in rubble. All contact along with any sign of Zavon has vanished completely. Many of the agents within Darsus are in confusion without a chain of command and are running amok.”

“… What about the shard?” The old man asked bitterly.
It was a turn and seventeen days ago that Zavon failed to report in on the situations within Darsus. Fearing for the worst, they had covertly deployed agents into the eastern continent to ascertain the situation, and to retrieve a priceless relic.
He did not care much about his pawns. All that mattered, is that Tal’hrus’ secrets are safe, and the shard was one of their biggest secrets.

“We don’t know, master. Any traces of it had also vanished. Even the hidden chamber which was reinforced with magic had been destroyed.” the hooded figure replied, keeping his head low.

“That imbecile!! Years of preparations gone in an instant!” The old man shouted furiously. He gripped his fist tightly, restraining the impulse to destroy those before him.
He had warned Zavon to tread lightly, and now Darsus was as good as lost to them.
An old enemy’s face flashed before him, mocking him.
Because of Zavon’s foolish endeavors, it had cost them dearly; the shard may have even fallen into Nylen’s hands.

“Get your men out of there. We are freezing all operations in Darsus for now. Collect any of Zavon’s stragglers and add them to your own. Move any assets we still have within Darsus to the other continents.” through his anger, the old man calmly voiced his orders, keeping a clear head so as not to make any further blunders.

“Yes, master.” The man kept his head low, pronouncing his subservience. “What about our allies within Darsus?”

“Notify them of the change in plans.”

“Understood.” The hooded man bowed and returned to stand beside the other five.

‘Keep your precious Darsus for now, Nylen. We will be back for it!’ The old man vowed in his mind.
“Kaval! I assume you have better news?” He questioned, his anger at Zavon's failure seeping through.

Another of the hooded figures stepped forward. “I do.” A female voice rang through the room. “The 5th prince and his supporters have agreed to cooperate with us.”

“And what do they want in return?” The old man replied, his fury still prevalent even after the good news.

“Our assistance in the prince's rise to emperor...”

******

Thank you all for reading, and for your patience and support.
Onward to 44!

As always, thanks for reading everyone!
THE WORLD
Forgotten Conqueror Website
Epub/Pdf by Armaell
Patreon

Chapter 44 - Pride & Joy

Chapter 44.
Enjoy.

***

In the blink of an eye, It was already Lokil the 5th turn, and the end of Alivai.

The Paltos family sat around the dinner table. In front of them was a modest but lavish feast.
Stuffed and roasted qorkos glazed with the sweet extract of kargiz fruits from the previous year, sautéed slices of dronnon meat seasoned and cooked to perfection, a meaty stew with plenty of diced vegetables, a pan of sliced mulse bread, a small bowl of boiled qorkos eggs, and soft roasted derilt root slathered with butter to top everything off.

“Thanks mom.” Seeing the abundance of food for just the four of them, he realized the occasion. It was to celebrate his 9th birthday that passed two days ago while he was still at the academy.

“You’re welcome. Go ahead and eat whatever you can. We’ll save the leftovers for tomorrow.” Adalina replied with a warm smile.

“Mommy, Anish eat too?” Anise questioned from her spot on the table.

Adalina chuckled, hearing her daughter’s question. “Yes. You too, honey.”
Taking a slice of the sautéed meat, she cut it into small bite sized pieces and put them on Anise’s plate along with a slice of the mulse bread. Breaking off the qorkos wing, Adalina picked off the meat and added them onto her daughter’s plate before filling up her own.

Seeing the plate of food, Anise was ecstatic and began digging in.

“Use your fork darling.” Adalina told her daughter, seeing that Anise was picking at the food with her tiny hands.

“I heard Lord Varath is finalizing a trade agreement with the hunting town of Thurllton. How is that going?” Kaidus asked Troyle, as he picked up one of the meat slices and placed it onto his own plate.

“Quite good. The town’s been doing really well ever since they got rid of their bandit problem. If everything goes as planned, it may even become an exclusive contract.” Troyle replied, consuming a spoonful of stew. “How’s school coming along? Not as busy as before, I presume?”

“Yea. I’m understanding more of the subject matters, so the class works have gotten lighter.” He casually replied while eating.
Not being mages themselves, Troyle and Adalina rarely questioned him in depth about his school and classes. When they did, they didn’t understand his explanations.

“That’s good.” Troyle nodded. “Anything we can help you with?”

“No, but thanks.”

“Kaidus. Your mother and I may not be mages, but let us know if we can do anything for you.”

“You two don’t need to do anything, dad. You all being here is enough.” Kaidus replied with a joyous grin.

“Hahahaha. Alright.” Troyle returned a wide smile of his own.

Hearing her father’s laughter, Anise looked up with a curious face. Her mouth slathered with oil and pieces of food.

“You’re growing up way too fast....” Adalina muttered, a cheery smile on her face.

After dinner, the four moved to the living room. The sun had set, but the room was well lit by candle light.

“Your mother wanted to wait until you were older, but I got mine when I was around your age. You are more responsible than I was, you should be fine with this.” Troyle spoke, taking out something elongated and wrapped in cloth from underneath the low-rise living room table. The sound of metal could be heard as Troyle placed it in front of Kaidus.

Kaidus unfurled the cloth. Inside were two swords: each the length of his arm. The swords were neither intricate nor did they look too costly, but he could see they were well-made.
Unlike the broad double sided swords many of the knights use, the two swords were single edge swords. Both were slim, and had slight curvatures to them without any guards. The design of the swords were simple but effective in their practicality, and is the type of swords used by mercenaries who favor speed and ease of movement.

“Waaah! Shword!” Anise’s eyes widened at the two new swords. “Ish Kai gonna be knight?” she questioned with excitement.

“Not yet.” Adalina smiled and picked up her daughter to make sure Anise doesn’t get hurt.

“These are for me?” Kaidus asked, looking at the swords.

“They are, honey.” Adalina answered him.

“I know that you may not need it since you are a mage, but it would give me peace of mind that you can defend yourself without using magic. Also, it’s important that you train your body.” Troyle replied. “Go on, pick them up.”

Kaidus touched the deadly metal. Sensations hidden away resurfaced, bringing about recollections of the past. Of an old friend. He quickly suppressed them, focusing on the matter at hand.
He gripped the two hilts and lifted. With their lean design, the swords were quite light. Even though they are as long as his arm, he held one in each hand comfortably.

“How do they feel?” Troyle asked.

“They feel okay. A little long though.”

“Don’t worry about that. It’ll be fine in a year or two.” Troyle grinned.

“Dad.”

“Yea?”

“Are you going to teach me the Formless Blade Style?” Kaidus asked. It was the style that Troyle uses.

“I am.” Troyle's grin widened.

“But dad, I’m not ambidextrous like you.” Kaidus notified his father of a large difference between them.

“That’s perfectly fine. There are many practitioners of the Formless Blade Style who aren’t. Being ambidextrous just gives you a slight edge over the others.”

“I see. Alright.” Kaidus affirmed with a bright grin, conveying his excitement.
Troyle has been wanting to teach him swordplay for over three years now, but Adalina had been against it because of how young he was. From the look of things, it seems Troyle was able to persuade Adalina somehow.
He could not hide behind his mother anymore, and his father’s would not allow him to refuse. Kaidus accepted his fate with a smile.

“Great! We can start tomorrow.” Troyle was thrilled at the chance to bond further with his son.
Adalina muffled a laughter, seeing how happy Troyle looked.

“Are you not going to Lord Varath’s tomorrow?”

“The lord is waiting for words from Thurllton and there are a few preparations left, so I’ve asked for the next couple of days off. He also extended an invitation for the whole family to go visit. How about it?”

“Maybe before I go back to school…” Kaidus replied hesitantly.
Troyle gave a shrewd smile, seeing Kaidus’ reaction. Adalina giggled, knowing exactly what the visit would entail.

Kaidus sat on his bed, deep in thoughts.
It’s been two whole turns since his first attempt to contact his remaining familiars. Zion had arrived, but the other two were nowhere to be found. He had tried to resummon them four times, but there was never any answer. The more he thought about what may have happened to them, the more uneasy he became.
Kaidus closed his eyes, entering into a state of calm. ‘There is no way anything thing could have happened to them.’ He reassured himself. Vishan rivaled Hasen—his most powerful elemental—and Feziel was the sturdiest of the four.

Focusing on the lost familiars, he once again pushed forth his mana, pouring it out and into Lagus.

---

With two moderately sized sticks in his hands, Kaidus imitated Troyle who was also using sticks.

Right foot forward vertical slash.
Backstep horizontal slash.
Sidestep evasion.
Left hand thrust.
Left foot forward, right hand upward slash.
Defensive stance.
Reverse grip parry.
Overhead strike.
Low angle diagonal slash.
Counter stance.
Freeform style.
Blade form.

Kaidus went through the motions, following Troyle on each one. Resetting into a different pose before following up with a different attack.

They have been practicing ever since breakfast.
The living room table and chairs had been moved towards the kitchen to make room for them.

Anise watched from the stairs, eyes glued on the funny dances before her.

“Good. Now incorporate them together, and-”
Troyle demonstrated.

Left hand horizontal slash, right foot pivot, right backhand elbow strike, instantly followed by a right hand upward slash, left hand reverse grip slash, double synchronized downward strike. Reverse grip stance. Strike, slash, parry, low spin evasion, upward slice, counter, evade, thrust.

“Waaaa! Daddy!” Anise clapped from the stairs, seeing the flurry of motions.

“Hehe! Thanks honey!” Troyle grinned at his daughter. “It doesn’t matter if you are ambidextrous or not. All that matters is your swords flow fluidly, not disrupting each other or getting entangled in your arms.” Troyle spun the sticks in his hands around his body without so much as grazing each other or his clothes. “Know the length of your sword and feel the placement of their positions as you-”

The door opened, and Adalina came in. A small cloth bag in her arms, filled with grocery. “Are you two not done yet?” She questioned them with a raised eyebrow.

“Mommy!” Anise bolted towards the door at her mother.

“Welcome back, dear. We’re just about done here.” Troyle replied. “As I was saying, know the length of your sword and feel the placement of their positions as you swing them. Don’t get careless, and remember to concentrate on what you are doing. Your sword can just as easily take your own life, as it could your enemy’s.”

“I understand, father.” Kaidus replied in earnest. He knew full well the dangers of a weapon.

“You two! Move these back so I can get started on lunch.” Adalina ordered.

“Yea! Move theesh back! Mommy make Lunch!” Anise also shouted happily.

“Whoops, looks like we’re done here. Go and wash up. I’ll move them.” Troyle shooed him off with a proud grin.

***

“I know I agreed for you to teach him swordsmanship, but you’re going to burn him out like that.” Adalina chided him as Troyle began to move the furniture back into the living room.

“He’s tougher than we give him credit for, dearest nagging wife.” Troyle replied with a smirk.

“You-… That may be so, but he’s just a child.” his wife replied, squeezing into the kitchen.

“I too, was just a child when my father first hired an instructor for me.” He replied, picking up the low table and restoring it to its rightful spot—in the center of the living room.

Adalina laughed at his statement. “You were a trouble child that needed to be disciplined, Kaidus isn’t.” She replied from the Kitchen.

“It’ll be fine. I turned out well enough.” He answered before sneaking into the kitchen.
“I turned out fine, didn’t I?” He questioned, hugging Adalina from behind, pecking her on the cheek.

“KYA!” Adalina shrieked and dropped the stems of green Furuce she had just taken out of the bag. “A-a little bit,” She replied. Troyle continued to kiss her cheek, moving to her neck. “Stop. Stop that, I’m trying to cook.” Adalina scolded.

“Daddy! Anish too!” Anise cried out, tugging on him.

“Does my little girl want a kiss too?” He picked up his cute daughter.

“Uhn!”

“Well then, here! And here! And here!” he kissed both her cheeks and her forehead, moving back to snuggle her cheeks.

“Eheheh!” Anise laughed joyfully.

“It’ll be fine, Adalina. He’ll be fine. I can see it in his eyes.” Troyle reassured his wife.

“If you say so. Just please, don’t overdo it.” Adalina cautioned.

“I would never do anything to cause him harm. He is my pride.” Troyle replied. “And this, is my Joy.” He kissed his cute daughter again, then put her on the ground. “And you my dear,” Troyle took Adalina into his arms. “You are my light, my star, and my life.” He gave her a passionate kiss.
Before she starts gasping for air, he let go and quickly picked up Anise, retreating to the living room.

“Yo-You man-child! Anise was watching!” Adalina yelled after him, but her tone of voice was unconvincing.

Grinning and trying to keep from laughing, Troyle sat down in the living room with his daughter.
He was already laughing triumphantly in his mind. Not just because of the exchange between him and Adalina, but because of his son, his daughter, and his current life. He was happy.

Troyle's smile widened, thinking about his young son. The boy was not only a powerful mage, but given time and training, the boy will undoubtedly surpass him. Troyle couldn’t help but laugh at his prodigious son’s knack for the sword.
The boy’s movements earlier were nearly perfect. His son was like his very own echo, following every motion almost flawlessly. The only difference was that his son favored the right arm over the left, and he himself favored them both equally. Even so, after only a morning of practicing forms, the child was already grasping the movements effortlessly. There was no telling how long before the boy can fight against him equally.

“Are you a tiny bundle of surprises too Anise?” He questioned his adorable daughter.

“Anish ish a big girl!” the little one replied, beaming with happiness.

“Not yet,” Troyle smiled. “For now, you’re my cute little girl.” He gave her another kiss on the forehead.

***

Three days later in the 11th ward.
The Varath Manor.

“Thank you all for coming, and welcome.” Lord Alzin Varath cordially greeted them at the door with his wife Reanne.

“Sorry for the short notice, and thank you for having us.” Troyle replied.
His whole family was also here today. Adalina, Kaidus, and Anise.

“Come on in.” Lord Varath propped open the door himself, inviting them inside.

The common room of the Varath manor was extremely different from that of the Paltos house.
Furnished with extravagant and comfortable cushioned seats running alongside two intricately designed tables. There are vases filled with plants and flowers, work of arts plastered the walls, and the room itself was as spacious as the whole first floor of the Paltos house.

“Please make yourselves at home.” Lord Varath stated, being the first to take a seat.
“Reanne dear, where are my children?”

“My lord, there is no need for-”

“None of that, Troyle. I’ve told you many times. In these situations, we are guests and host. And foremost, friends. Call me Alzin.” Lord Varath interrupted Troyle. “And there is a need. You’ve brought your family to visit. It is only fitting that mine shows the same respect and come greet their guests.”

“I’ll go call them. Adalina, would you please join me?” Lady Reanne asked.

“Certainly.” Adalina gave a devious smile. “Come on Anise, you’re coming with mommy.” She picked up Anise and they strolled off with Reanne, leaving the three boys to play together.

A servant came into the room carrying a tray filled with cups and two jugs of beverages, placing them onto the table before being excused by the lord.

“Some wine for Kaidus?”

“Just a little. Something else to mix with it would be great.” Troyle answered.

Lord Varath poured Troyle and him each a cup of wine, then poured a small dose into another cup and added the contents of the other jug for Kaidus.

“Derilt fruit juice, and a dash of Terinthian wine.” Lord Varath spoke with a grin as he handed the cup to Kaidus. “I hear you enjoy the fruit.”

“Thank you.” Kaidus took the cup and sipped it. The sweetness of the derilt fruit overpowered the taste of the wine, but he could smell a tinge of the wine’s rich aroma.

“My lor- Alzin, any words from Thurllton?” Troyle questioned once they’ve all taken a drink, and a moment to relax.

“No, not yet. It seems the leaders are still deliberating about the exclusive contract.” Lord Varath sighed. “They’re perfectly fine and jumped at the chance for a trade agreement, but asking for exclusivity has got them arguing amongst each other. It’s not like I’m paying them any less for exclusivity.”

“They’ll come around. No one else would pay that much per kek of pelt and hide.”

“Well, it’ll be fine. Even with a nonexclusive agreement, the trade should still bolster my future endeavors.” The lord smiled, looking at the profits—albeit a lot smaller.

The sound of footsteps could be heard.
“Good afternoon Troyle, hey Kaidus.” Larant came into the common room.

“Hello, Larant.” “Hello.” Troyle and Kaidus greeted back.

“Father, what are you scheming this time?” Larant questioned his father, a knowing grin on his face.

“Guh- Scheming?!” The older man almost dropped his cup. “Boy, we are just having a friendly chat. What a ridiculous thing to say… me, scheming…”

“Father, you were running around like a madman after getting word last evening that Troyle's family would be visiting. You’re telling me you’ve got nothing up your sleeves?” Larant responded inquisitively.

“You are getting too insightful for your own good, my boy. Stop blabbering and come sit down.” Lord Varath sheepishly voiced, taking a gulp of his drink.

“Thank you, I learned from the best.” Larant provoked, sitting down next to his father.

“Where’s your mother and your sisters?”

“Mother told me to come first. She’s making sure Jillian and Sylvia are presentable.” Larant gave a shrewd smile.

“…” Lord Varath saw the underlying message and couldn’t answer.
His son knew everything.
Even though Larant had been busy learning how to control his newly awoken magic the past year, the young man was very perceptive and could see right through him. The boy loved to torment him just like his mother.

“Have finished your replica of the academy’s lighting apparatus?” Kaidus asked Larant, changing the atmosphere around them.

“No, not yet. I’ve got the device built, but I don’t know the runes required for the device to function properly. Unfortunately, runes aren’t taught until Intermediate Magic Artificing. All of us beginners are just constructing devices to help the intermediate students learn how to inscribe runes now.”

“Then next year you’ll be the one inscribing runes, while someone feeds you freshly craft devices?”

“If I can pass the beginners test, that’s what I'm hoping for.” Larant grinned.

“How is Larant at school, Kaidus?” Lord Varath asked from beside Larant.

“Kaidus no. Keep it a secret!” Larant cried out.

“He is very hardworking and friendly. I hear he is one of the artificing master’s favorite students.” Kaidus complimented with a grin.

The sound of footsteps were coming towards them.

“AHHAHAHA!” Lord Varath burst into laughter, drowning out the footsteps. “This one here? A hard worker? AHAHAHHA!”

“See, father? This is why I try to hide my activities from you.” Larant groaned.

The lord quieted down, wiping away a tear. “Ha…. Sorry my boy, you’ve just been such an indolent person, relying on your words most of the time that I couldn’t help myself. It’s a good thing you’ve learned the pleasure of hard work.”

“I have my moments…” Larant muttered.

With the sound of footsteps, a group of ladies came into the spacious room.

Two beautiful women in their prime. One was holding a little girl who had been dressed up in a frilly vibrant red dress that paled in comparison to the silky redness of her hair.

Followed by a tall and beautiful blue hair teenage girl who is currently in the process of ripening into a woman. The defined protrusions of her bosoms are evident through her green dress, and her figure, given a few years, will be irresistible to many young men.

Wearing a blue dress laced with red inlays and golden frills, was another girl with a head of long dark blue locks. Not yet of an age as her older sister, but well dressed and impeccable. Her hair had grown longer from the last time he saw her, and she now walked with a practiced and confident gait. She gazed at him calmly as she made her way behind her father.

******

Thank you to those who donated. You all know who you are, and I appreciate it very much.

Please let me know of any errors, and thank you all for reading!
THE WORLD
Forgotten Conqueror Website
Epub/Pdf by Armaell
Patreon

Chapter 45 - Hidden Gem

Happy post-Mother's day weekend to everyone, and whatever May 9-10 is in your country. :D

***

Her outward appearance was that of a calm and confident young lady, but her insides were in turmoil.
It’s been half a year since she last saw the boy, and Sylvia was doing all she could to hide how nervous she really is. Everything she learned this past year and a half was all for situations like this.

‘Right foot, left foot, right foot, left foot.’ She chanted in her mind, remembering her lessons. Catching the boy’s cool and calm gaze, she almost blushed but steeled herself and continued walking to stand behind her father alongside her older sister.

“You called father?” Her sister Jillian asked.

“Yes. Come greet our guests. You too, Sylvia.”

“Good afternoon Mr. Paltos, thank you for visiting on your day off. Is this your son?” Jillian inquired pleasantly.

“Yes, Miss Jillian. This is Kaidus. I don’t believe you two have met.” The boy’s father replied with a grin.

“I am Jillian Varath. Nice to meet you Kaidus.” her sister made a curt bow and greeted the boy.

“Kaidus Paltos. Sorry for the intrusion.” Kaidus replied warmly.

“Hello Mr. Paltos. Hello Kaidus.” Sylvia greeted the two after her sister, giving a practiced curtsy.

“Good afternoon Sylvia”.
“Hi Sylvia.” The boy replied, staring at her as if peering right through her facade.

‘What do I do?’ She thought to herself.
Ever since the outing outside of Ferrent half a year ago, she had worked tirelessly and diligently. Yet, everything she’d learned in all her lessons were crumbling to the ground.
Learning is one thing, but putting it into practice was another altogether.
She was always a timid girl, and in front of the boy, she couldn’t help but want revert back to her old self and hide behind her mother.
Managing to not make a fool out of herself, Sylvia silently took a seat next to her mother.

“Sylvia, why don’t you give Kaidus a tour of the house?” as if sensing her internal discord, her mother threw her a lifeline before she situated herself.

“Ah, that’s a good idea. This is Kaidus’ first time visiting like this.” Her father added.

“Really? If that’s the case, I can show him around.” Her brother Larant volunteered with a teething grin.

“Someone closer to his age should do that. Let Sylvia do it.” Her father objected, smiling at her. “Why don’t you show him the grounds and the library?”

“Down that hall is the servants’ quarters,” Sylvia pointed down a corridor, “and through that door there is the kitchen and the storerooms.”

Adhering to her mother and father’s words, she was giving Kaidus a tour of the house. Although not her first time at the Varath manor, Anise also joined them. The three of them were walking side by side.
Standing next to him, seeing how he acts towards his younger sister, seeing his face up close, Sylvia was starting to see how Kaidus is amongst his family.
Besides the first time she locked eyes with him, she had actively avoided looking him in the eyes, opting to only sneak in glimpses here and there as they made their way around the manor.

“Shylvia are we going outshide?” Anise asked as they walked towards the back of the Manor. The younger girl was holding onto her brother’s hand—Kaidus’ hand.

Sylvia had shown them the great hall, the guestrooms, the four washrooms on the first floor, the guard house, the courtyard where the guards train, and the various rooms where she and Jillian took lessons. Having toured most of the first floor already, all that was left was the second floor, and the backyard.

“We’ve seen most of the first floor. Do you want to go see father’s library?” She asked, playing the dutiful host.

“Look Kai! Flowersh!” Anise exclaimed excitedly, looking outside through the back windows.

“Would it be alright if we go to the backyard?” The boy responded kindly, patting his sister’s head.
Seeing the excitement on the younger girl’s face. She could see that his answer was for Anise.

There was an air of warmth and care around him today unlike the other times she’d seen him. He made sure to slow down his pace and allowed Anise to lead him, he patiently walked beside Anise’s short strides allowing her to choose where to go. He was even smiling and his usual indifferent face was nowhere to be seen.

*Ba-bump*. A different emotion: one beyond the feelings of ‘I want him to notice me’ bloomed inside her. She recalled something from that evening after a day outside of Ferrent.

--
-The beginning of Hiso, 4 turns ago-

She was asking for her mother’s continued help in the lessons.
She apologized for her lackluster performance in her lessons, and explained that she would work hard on them from now on. Promising to do her best.

“Something happened earlier didn’t it? Why didn’t you tell me at dinner?” Her mother asked. It was the night after they’d returned from outside of Ferrent.

“Promise you won’t laugh?”

“I promise.” Her mother caressed her cheeks tenderly, giving her an earnest smile.

“I… I think I know why you and daddy want me to m-marry K-Kaidus.” she answered sheepishly, trying to hide her embarrassment. Her mother’s smile widened at her words.

“Honey…” She was embraced. “I would never laugh at you for something like that.” Her mother told her.
After the hug, she was examined closely. There was a glimmer in her mother’s sharp eyes, and she knew her mother saw her secret. “Did my little girl already fall in love?” her mom asked with a playful grin.

“Fall in Love?”

“Yes darling, with the Paltos boy?” the grin broadened.

She was unsure what it meant. “Like I love you, and father, sister Jillian, brother Larant, and everyone who lives here with us?” she replied quizzically.

“That is different. That’s familial love.”

“Different?”

Her mother thought for a moment, then spoke up. “Do you like Kaidus?”

“I…” Sylvia lowered her head in shame.

“Do you like Kaidus a lot?”

The boy’s name and face ran through her mind, and her face lit up like a torch.

“Hehehe.” Reanne giggled, seeing the adorable reaction.

“You said you wouldn’t laugh…” She sulkily rebuked her mother.

“Sorry dear. I laughed because of how cute you are right now, not because you like someone.” Her mother’s warm smile returned. “It’s okay, you don’t need to know what love is right now. One day you’ll understand.”
--

“Sylvia?” Kaidus was looking at her.

“Y-yes?” she quickly replied, trying to remember what was happening before she relapsed into her memories.

“Can we go to the backyard?” Kaidus asked, still holding onto Anise.

“Oh, sorry. Yes we can.” She quickly walked towards the backdoor to conceal her embarrassment. Her mother’s words replayed in her mind, and she could feel her strong front being whittled away little by little.

***

Kaidus could see the discomfort in Sylvia.
Her confidence from earlier was waning, and he noticed that she kept glancing in his direction whenever she believes he is not looking.
Pretending not to notice and holding Anise’s hand, they followed Sylvia to the backyard.

A wall of metal rods ran around and fenced off a portion of the backyard.
A flower garden with beautiful floras filled the right side of the enclosed area. Two moderately sized Valune trees were shining with golden leaves and already showing deep violet buds that will undoubtedly bloom as soon as Fulta comes around. A patio fit with table and chairs sat between the two trees, overlooking the garden. On the left side of the enclosure was the beginnings of a vegetable garden with tiny green and yellow sprouts.
A stone footpath connected everything together.

“Kai. Flowersh.” Anise pointed to the garden excitedly, and they walked towards the flower garden.

Seeing the variety of different flowers, he went straight to a very recognizable one. “I didn’t think I’d ever see any of these inside Ferrent.”
A cluster of pure white Danach flowers with golden streaks bloomed beautifully together, indicating their lavish consumption of sunlight and water.
Danachs were common enough outside of Ferrent, but their coloration changes depending on the amount of sunlight and nutrients they get prior to the opening of the flower bud. Pure white Danachs like these meant that someone had worked extremely hard growing and caring for them. As if in comparison, another cluster of light yellow Danachs sprouted just a short distance away.

“Cerulean Vacadils, violet Gerinnis, white Dafilins, even the coveted silver and red Tasiens… this is remarkable.” He complimented the different varieties.
Flowers he’d only read about in books were here in tight communities, blooming sporadically together.

“Mrs. Hulens, our gardener, planted and grew all these.” Sylvia spoke, coming to stand next to him.

“She has quite the gift, being able to cultivate such a stunning collection.”

“Y-yea.”

“Kai, look! Thish ish my flower.” Anise came over and touched a Vacadil flower on the edge of the garden.

“Your flower? You planted that?” He asked.

“Uhn! I ashk Shylvia, and she let me.” Anise grinned happily.

“Have you and mom been coming here?” He knew they’d visited the Varath house a few times, but he didn’t know it was a regular occurrence.

“We come with daddy shometime.” she replied happily.

He could see the sense of accomplishment in his little sister. “Good job.” Kaidus smiled and complimented the endearing little girl. “So this is why you wanted to come outside.” He smiled, understanding why she was so excited to come out here.

“Uh huh! And look, thish ish Shylvia’sh.” Anise pointed at the light yellow Danachs.

“Sylvia’s? You grew these?” He asked the girl beside him.

“Y-yea. I was not able to get them to turn out like Mrs. Hulens’ though.” She replied, sounding disappointed and looking at the pure white danachs.

“You did great. From their coloration, you just barely missed it. It looks like you took very good care of them all the way up to when they bloomed.”

“Thank you…”

“With all these different types, why did you pick danach flowers? They’re easy to grow, but quite hard to cultivate if you’re trying to get them to blossom with white petals.” Kaidus inquired.

“A-Adalina said you like danach flowers.” Sylvia replied, fidgeting with her fingers and turning her head to look at something else.

‘Mom…’ He could see it in his head. A scenario where his mother is telling Sylvia about him.
Seeing her fidgeting, with their close proximity, he noticed that Sylvia’s fingers were marred with scratches and cuts.
“Are your hands okay?”

“Huh? Yea, they’re fine.” self-conscious, Sylvia quickly hid them behind her back.

“Look Kai, red flowersh like Anish hair.” Anise happily called out, pointing to a cluster of low rising red flowers.

He looked and gave Anise a smile, seeing the little girl putting her hair down to compare with the flower. He turned around to face Sylvia with a more solemn face. “I know quite well your parents still have something planned for us, but if it means forcing you to hurt yourself for my sake then you-”

“It’s not that!” Sylvia cried out with a red face. Anise looked towards them quizzically. “I-I wanted to do this… Mommy and daddy are not forcing me to…” As if realizing what she just said, Sylvia quickly turned around to face the opposite direction from him.

“I see… That’s very admirable.” He paused, thinking of something easier to talk about. “Are you also planting vegetables over there on the other side?” He asked, indicating the other garden, trying not to undermine her previous words and her effort.

“Y-yea... Jill and I both, with help from-.”

“You three!” A different voice came from behind. Walking towards them was the older sister Jillian in a different and less formal dress from before. “I came to call you all for lunch. Table’s already being set up.”

“You changed out of your dress?” Sylvia was the first one to respond.

“I’m not the one being displayed. I shouldn’t have worn one in the first place.” Jillian replied with a smile.

“Jill!” Sylvia shouted back. Her face was flushed.

“What? It’s the truth.” Jillian replied. “Mother said if you don’t want to keep wearing that, you can change it before lunch. Go ahead and do so. I’ll show Kaidus and Anise back.”

Sylvia turned and made a curt bow to Kaidus. “I will be going ahead, sorry.” and promptly rushed back into the manor.

“Come on Anise, we’re going back inside.” He beckoned his sister and she ran back to him, grasping his hand.

Making their way back to the great hall where they would be lunching, Jillian walked beside him.

“Kaidus, do you know Naleen from the Ravon house?” Jillian questioned.

“I’ve met her once. Why?”

“Did you know that Sylvia and I are very close with Naleen?”

He looked up at the older girl who was staring down at him. A glint of something could be seen in her aqua blue eyes. “I did not.” He answered back with a hint of intrigue.

“I talked to her a few turns ago about you.” The older girl’s mouth curved into a smirk.

“I see no reason why two ladies such as yourselves would be nattering about someone like me.” He responded affably.

“My parents think too much of you, my sister is enamored, and my brother is too frivolous to care. I needed to make sure.” The older girl replied.

“Make sure of what?”

“The kind of person you are. It may not look like it, but I am very protective of my sister.”

“I see.” He gave an understanding reply.

“Frankly, I don’t trust you. I can’t put my finger on it, but there’s something off about you from what I’ve seen and heard. I’ll be watching, so behave yourself.” She warned him.

“Well, I apologize if I may have offended you in some way, and your words are duly noted.” He replied indifferently to the older girl.

“See? That’s what I mean. You’re just a brat. Act more like one. At least then it’ll be more believable. Trying to get close to my family. Just what exactly are you planning?” Jillian exclaimed, pointing at his conduct.

“I am not planning anything, and it was not me or my parents who brought up the idea of marriage into yours. As for my conduct, this is who I am. I implore that you don’t misconstrue my behavior for anything nefarious.” He replied, seeing the fact of her objections.

“What is your aim?” She inquired again. Her eyes were just like her parents: very sharp and looking to pick out any subtle nuances belying the truths.

“Kai ish Anish’sh big brother!” Anise cried out from beside them, stepping in between to defend him. He could see that she had no idea what Jillian was talking about, only that it was unpleasant.

“I can assure you that I have no ulterior motives.” He took a step forward and walked ahead, moving to the great hall. “Come on Anise, mom and dad are waiting.”

---

A large table was brought into the great hall, and an exquisite feast laid out on it.

Lord Varath stood up from his seat, holding his earthen cup filled with wine.
“Four years. That’s how long we’ve known each other now,” Lord Varath spoke loudly and eloquently. “And yet this is the first time both our families have all gathered together for a meal. I wish to thank you for everything you’ve done Troyle, and propose a toast to our continued friendship, and that of our children.”
The lord held up his cup to Troyle, and Troyle held up his. They each took a long drink.
“There isn’t much, but everyone please help yourselves to lunch.” Lord Varath added before sitting back down.

“Mommy I want that, and that.” Anise was pointed to some of the dishes.

Pacing a plate of food in front of Anise, “Remember to use your fork. You’re going to get Sylvia’s dress all dirty if you don’t.” Adalina cautioned her daughter.
Anise did not want to take off the pretty red dress even after seeing that Jillian and Sylvia had changed out of theirs.

“Don’t worry about it Adalina. That dress no longer fits Sylvia anyways. If Anise likes it, she can have it.” Reanne spoke up from the other side of the table.

“I can’t allow something like that.” Adalina replied.

“And why not?”

“I wouldn’t know how to wash such costly fabrics if she got it dirty.” Adalina's mouth twisted into a mischievous smile.

“I’m sure you’ll figure it out,” Reanne returned a grin. “It would just sit in the dresser anyways. Please let her keep it.”

“Well, if you insist.”

“I insist.”

“You hear that Anise? Say thank you for the wonderful dress.” Adalina told her daughter.

Anise got off her chair and quickly ran around the table.
“Thank You!” giving Reanne and Sylvia each a hug before returning to her seat, avoiding Jillian. Her face was beaming with joy.

“Don’t get your dress dirty, you hear me?” Adalina cautioned once more.

“Uhn!” The little girl took a fork and began eating properly, making sure not to drip anything onto her new dress.

“So? What did you think of my book collection?” Lord Varath spoke up after the little display, looking at Kaidus.

“Sorry daddy, we didn’t get to the Library.” Sylvia answered from two seats beside her father.

“Oh. Well, that’s fine. There is plenty of time left. You can take a look at it before you and Larant head back to the Academy.”

“Thank you for the privilege.” Kaidus replied graciously.

The lunch went by extremely well. The topic he dreaded never came up, and conversations revolved around Troyle and Lord Varath reminiscing about the past couple years, working together or just telling stories.

With lunch over with, Larant was showing him to the Varath manor library.

“We saw the courtyard earlier. A few of the guards were training, do you join them from time to time?” Kaidus asked Larant.

“Not really…” Larant gave a shifty answer.

“Is it because of school?”

“No. I’m ashamed to say this, but I’ve just been holing myself in my room, just tinkering around, trying to build contraptions.”

“Is it for artificing class?”

“Yea. Well some of them are. Others are- Oh, here we are. This is the library where father’s books are stored.”

Opening a large wooden double sided door, the majesty of the interior came into full view.
It was a high circular room lined with books from top to bottom with four comfortable looking reading chairs in the middle of the room.

“This really is a library…” He gaped at the thousands of books within the room.
To the right of the entrance were stairs that lead up to a platform which circled the room, allowing for easy access to the books in the top shelves.

“This room is the cumulative collection of my father, his father, and his forefathers. Four generations of Varath household heads have gathered all these.” Larant proudly stated his ancestors’ undertakings.

“That is quite the collection. I’m guessing there are a few ancient tomes in there?” He joked.

“Not likely. Most are just stories, recordings of past events, or informational books.”

“Would it be alright if I went through some of these?” Kaidus asked.

“Help yourself. I’ll go get us something to snack on.” Larant left the library.

Kaidus walked about the room, looking at the different books. They ranged from small pocket ledgers to extensive tomes spanning upwards of 20 volumes. He was already familiar with many of the books, but a great number of them were fresh to him. There were many foreign books written in different languages that he couldn’t read, ciphers jot down with ticks and scratches that were mysteries to him, even notebooks that recorded earnings and expenses.
Many of the books were quite unique, but as he circled the room, a small book on one of the upper shelves stood out to him: the book was emitting a very weak mana signature.

With a thought, the small book flew out of its place in the shelf and into his hand.

“Guides to an Intrinsic Lifestyle, written by L.F.” he read the title out loud. The author did not write their name, opting for initials instead.
Opening the book, the pages were discolored with age. It looked to be an original hand written book.
He skimmed through the pages. It was literally a guide on how to live one’s life naturally, and with the elements. The book looked to have been written at least three hundred years ago, seeing the odd suggestions and the condition of the book.

‘There must be something hidden in here.’ He thought to himself.
Kaidus touched the book, channeling a bit of his mana into it. A sharp pain assaulted where his fingers touched the page. There was an enchantment on the book, concealing its true essence.

He poured more mana into the book. With a thought, he broke the enchantment.

The words on the page began distorting, changing into something else. The pages changed their hues and discoloration, reverting back to being almost new.

“Malpaars’ Forgotten Subterranean City, written by Lize D. Fotbusen.”
Even the title had changed.

******

Thank you all for reading!
THE WORLD
Forgotten Conqueror Website
Epub/Pdf by Armaell
Patreon

Chapter 46 - Sealed Book

“Lize D. Fotbusen… where have I heard that name before?” Kaidus asked himself.
Sitting down in one of the reading chairs, he flipped the cover.
Underneath was another title page: Exploration Diary - L.D.F.

Kaidus quickly skimmed through the pages, glancing at various words and passages. The words formed what looks to be a continuous string of recorded events. Other than the cover, the small book looked to be a journal of sort.

‘Why would someone need to conceal this?’ He wondered.
Intrigued, Kaidus turned back to the beginning and started reading.

‘…took two days to scale the mountain. From the information we gathered, it flew in this direction before vanishing…
We found a small magical distortion at the mountain top. It seems to be getting weaker as night approaches…’

His eyes lit up at the contents of the book.
The author was chasing an abnormally large drakall. He/she was staying in a remote village in southern Malpaars when they saw it flying overhead. Along with a friend, they investigated it then gave chase.
The author even noted what the villagers were calling it. ‘Shakara Krauuga’
The name may have changed, but there was no doubt that the person who wrote this journal was witness to something he’s been searching for: a Karuga.

‘Xerit and I both combined our magic, ripping apart the distortion and revealing an entrance into the mountain… The exit vanished behind us. Try as we might, we could not pry it open again. It looks like the only way to proceed is forward…
We took turns illuminating the darkness. The tunnel ran for days, exhausting us of what meager rations we both packed. The smell of rot and death permeates through the tunnel as we ventured forth…
The tunnel-’

Larant walked into the room with a small tray of leftovers from lunch along with a jug and two cups.

“We just had lunch.” Kaidus stated, seeing the older boy placing it on the table between the chairs.

“It looked like you’ll be here for a while.” Larant answered with a grin.

“Was it that obvious?”

“Your eyes were on fire when I opened the door,” Larant replied. “There’s no need to rush. We have until evening before we set off.” The older boy went towards the walls to look for a book of his own.

Sitting back down to the small journal in front of him, Kaidus continued reading.

‘The tunnel ended, and we came upon a massive opening inside the mountain. Lighting up the opening, a magnificent city stood dazzling beneath us…
We spent the whole day scouring about looking for food and any signs of life, but the whole city is empty…
Long slender creatures about the size of a grown man’s arm. They attacked us on our first night in the ruins, but scattered into the darkness as soon as we invoked light magic. Not as empty as we thought. Xerit and I took turns resting…
Xerit killed one of the creatures today. Too hungry to care, we roasted it and ate it. The thing tasted quite delicious even though it was all lean meat. Maybe we can stay here a little longer and look around before trying to find a way out…
The exit is still sealed. No matter what we do, it doesn’t budge. Xerit has brought up that it even feels as if the entrance is absorbing our magic. I don’t know if it’s just the mountain or something is going on here, but it looks like we will have to make a trek back to the ruins for more food…
Twenty-six days in here, and we’re solely subsiding on these creatures. There is no other source of food and it doesn’t look like there is any other exit. Earth magic also doesn’t work, and the distortion that opened for us to get in here is nowhere to be seen…
Xerit is going mad. Says he hears a voice. I don’t blame him. We’ve been here for at least forty days anyone would…
Xerit is dead. I don’t know what happened to him, but he suddenly tried to kill me. I did the only thing I could…
He wasn’t lying. I am hearing the voice now… a grinding voice.’

The journal abruptly stopped.
The majority of what was recorded involves the exploration of the ruins and the author’s thoughts.
What interested him the most, was the beginning of the book and the ending. The author’s investigation, the Karuga’s sudden disappearance which led them to the otherworldly discovery, and the voice at the end.
Even the location in the journal coincides with what little information he’s gathered about the sightings in Malpaars. A grin crept onto his face, seeing the hard recorded truth in his hands.

“Well, what do you think of my library?” A voice asked from the doorway. Lord Varath and Troyle walked into the library.

“You can tell from how focused he is on that book in front of him that he is enthralled.” Troyle grinned.

“This is amazing. You have quite the broad collection in here, my lord.” Kaidus replied, not refuting Troyle's words.

“Would you like it as Sylvia’s dowry?” a mischievous smile erupted on the lord’s face.

“I believe we have already straightened that out a long time ago?” He replied, undaunted by lord Varath’s words.

The lord chuckled. “Forgive me, I couldn’t help myself. Let me know if you would like to take some with you home to read.”

“I gladly welcome that offer.” He grinned back at the lord.

“What do you have there?” Troyle questioned, walking towards him.

“Someone’s journal of exploration within the mountains of Southern Malpaars.” He handed the small book to Troyle.

“Malpaar’s Forgotten Subterranean City. Quite the title. Is it interesting?” Troyle handed it back after briefly looking through it.

“Dad. Have you heard of the author’s name?” He asked, showing the name to Troyle.

“Lize D. Fotbusen… Fotbusen… I have no idea.”

“You mean Malizur Lize Daran Fotbusen?” Lord Varath queried from a few paces away.

“!!” Life and Death of Malizur Lize Daran Fotbusen. He quickly remembered the book he read more than a year ago on his first visit to the Ravon Manor. No wonder the name sounded so familiar.

The reasons why and how the book was sealed became slightly more discernable.
‘Malizur Lize must have sealed it to make sure the events in those pages stayed hidden.’ He thought to himself.
Judging from the journal, the events must have happened before she became a renowned mage.
How she escaped from this place in the journal, what happened during that period of her life, or why she didn’t just burn the book instead of sealing its contents, Kaidus did not know. Only thing he knew is that Lize D. Fotbusen was a real person at one point in history, and he is holding something that belonged to her.
‘Looks like the first destination will be-’

“Why do you ask?” Troyle brought him out of his thoughts.

“Ah, nothing. The name sounded familiar but I just couldn’t remember where I heard it from.”

“Did you remember?”

“Yea. It was a name before from a book I read last year. It detailed parts of her life and how she became who she is.” He replied and sat back down.

“Was that book Life and Death of Malizur Lize Daran Fotbusen?” Lord Varath questioned.

“That’s the one.”

“I have a copy here somewhere if you want to take a look at it.”

“No, it’s fine.” Kaidus looked at the lord. “Have you read it yourself Lord Varath?” he enquired.

“I have. I found the adventurous lifestyle she led a little perilous for my taste, but it was a different time and era. Perhaps that was why she accomplished such feats as she did.” Lord Varath replied, taking a seat. “Have you read Artroloxsi Velantrius by Hinnegin R. Rucin?”

“I can’t say I have.” Kaidus replied, unable to recall the title.

“I don’t have a copy, but you should read it if you ever get the chance. It’s rare, but the book is a composite detailing the many deeds of various mages throughout the centuries. Some of her accomplishments not recorded in the book Life and Death of Malizur Lize are in there…”

To his surprise, not only did the lord have an extensive collection of books, the lord seem to have read a majority of them. The two spent the afternoon discussing about books.

As evening came, both Larant and Kaidus departed from their families and left for Zorin academy.

“Are you sure he’s your son?” Lord Varath joked as they were seeing the two boys off.

“Of course he is.” Troyle replied with a proud grin.

***

Headmaster Nylen was sitting in his room, silently pondering about everything that had occurred in the past two turns.

With the information gathered from the captured Tal’hrus agents, the guild sent an expedition party to locate Tal’hrus’ current base of operations.
Over the decades, many of the same expeditions were carried out, but none were successful in finding anything useful. Usually the bases were abandoned by the time the guild gets there or the expedition party vanishes along the way. Costing them valuable manpower and resources while Tal’hrus just shifts to a different base.

Eleven days ago, the expedition party came back with news that were different than usual.
Tal’hrus’ current base in Darsus was in ruin and there were traces suggesting that a battle had transpired. Who or what they were fighting against remains a mystery, and the most troubling aspect of it all was that such a thing has never happened before.
After contacting the Mercenary guild, they denied any involvement in the destruction of the Tal’hrus base.

Not counting the Mercenary guild or their own Mystiks guild, the criminal organizations rampant throughout Darsus could never stand up to the might of Tal’hrus. Other policing forces could barely defend their own territories, so it was no question about their involvement.
Not only did Tal’hrus’ base get destroyed, messages have been coming in from various sources that suspected Tal’hrus agents are disappearing.

No matter how much he thinks about it, there was no explanation to what was happening on Darsus at the moment.

‘What is he planning this time?’
He thought about the person who was pulling the strings. He thought about the man whom he once called friend, and about his greatest regret.
Nylen sighed. It was too late now. There was no point in dwelling on the past and what could have been. All he can do now is use whatever remains of his life to try and secure a place for the next generation.

Nylen got up and walked over to his writing desk. It’s only been two years since their last gathering, but it was time to call for another meeting with the three leaders of the Mystiks guild.
They needed to plan their next move and send words to the other continents.

***

Instead of going to sleep, Kaidus was looking through his notes and tallies, organizing them on the ground.

With only two classes, he’s had plenty of time to comb through the library records.
The sightings were now: 19 in Malpaars, 6 in Horuns, 7 in Unotus, 7 in Kulis, and 2 from Rovtoss.
With the information obtained from the journal earlier, there was no doubt about it. The mountains in southern Malpaars was a definite hotspot for Karuga sightings over the years, and it would be where he begins his search.

Kaidus got off the floor, having made his decisions. With a thought, the notes on the ground filed themselves onto his writing desk. Walking to the bed, he spotted something on the night table by his bedside.
A metallic ring used by Tal’hrus agents, and the last of three he took from Zavon.

The other two, he already dealt with.
This one on the other hand never contacted him. It’s either the agents know something is up, or whoever was on the other side of the ring is already dead.

Kaidus picked up the ring and cupped it in his palm. With a thought, the ring melted in his hand. There was no need for it anymore as it appears that the threats have disappeared for the time being.

Even Hasen has not detected anyone snooping around his family for the past two turns.

His life was at peace again.
All that was left, was to bide his time and allow his body to grow.

***

-Thirty-five days later-

In the afternoon sun, a unit of eleven men were riding north of Ferrent along the main roads.

“How much longer until we get to the meeting point?” a bearded man in cobalt blue uniform asked the person riding next to him.

“I don’t know. I hear the meeting place is two days ride from Ferrent, so we should be there by evening.” Another man also in blue uniform answered.

“Isn’t Thurllton at least 15 days of riding from Ferrent?” the man questioned.

“It seems they hired a band of mercenaries for this. Lord Varath and the leaders of Thurllton have already come to an agreement, so all that’s left was to finalize it with an official signing.”

“Mercenaries huh? I guess they’re able to, considering the amount of money they’ll be bringing into Thurllton after this.”

“Having second thoughts about venturing this far outside of Ferrent?” A man in his 30’s with fine short red hair rode up beside them. Everyone here knew the man.

“Not a chance. This right here right now is where I belong.” The bearded man gave a hearty laugh. “Ah, you were once a mercenary Troyle, what’s it like?” the bearded man questioned.

“Hmm… I guess if I have to explain, it’s like that feeling when you’re sitting on your chair, and the chair suddenly breaks. A sudden frightened feeling of some kind. Being a mercenary brings you that kind of feeling, except it’s always there when you’re working a dangerous job, and it’s your life on the line not just your butt.” Troyle replied with a grin.

“Sounds like fun. Nothing boring like sitting in comfort behind the walls of Ferrent.” The man chuckled.

“Let me know if you’re ever interested in becoming a mercenary. I still have plenty of contacts.” Troyle replied cheerfully.

“Better not, Lynor. You can’t even handle your wife. I don’t think you’ll be able to handle the mercenary life.” Another man threw in, riding up next to them.
A few of the men around them laughed at the remark.

“My wife is like a vicious Kalligor. What man can handle that?”
More laughter from those around them.

The men traveled for a while longer until they came upon a clearing. It was a resting place for travelers.

“Let the horses graze and let’s have lunch. We’ll set off as soon as we can. I want to get to Zuels before nightfall.” Lord Varath issued to the men.

The signing was to be held in Zuels, a proximity village two days ride north of Ferrent. The original term was to meet halfway for the signing, but Lord Varath is an important member of Ferrent’s Nobility, and traveling that far could provide plenty of opportunities for ‘accidents’ to happen. As previous excursions have proved before.

Lunch was mulse bread, deer jerky, and pickled greens. The men only had water to wash everything down with, as they were on the job and wine would dull the senses.

As if to answer their apprehension, a group of men came out of the forests and charged towards them. The group had chosen to lunch in the middle of the clearing away from the forest for such strategic maneuvers.

“TO ARMS!” Troyle shouted, as he and many others spied the group.
The men promptly dropped their meal and gathered up their weapons, forming a wall formation with the lord in the back.

“Leave now if you value your lives!” Troyle shouted at the new group who had stopped a short distance away.
Their assailants outnumbered them, but there was no fear Troyle’s eyes. The guards were well trained, and it would take more than ordinary bandits to get through them.

“Leave the noble if you value yers,” A man holding a greatsword stepped up and answered.

“I will not ask a second time.” Troyle replied, unsheathing his swords.
On one hand, he held a blade gleaming with a green tint. The sword was long, but not enough to be a longsword. It was slim, but not fragile. It has no guards, but is slightly curved, and has a plain steel hilt and pommel. On the other hand, a normal steel sword forged with the same design.

Holding his two swords, he stepped forward. “Four of you with me, the rest stay with the lord.” He ordered.
Four men stepped forth without hesitation to stand beside him.

“Don’t get careless and show no mercy, because they will not.” He cautioned before stepping towards the larger group.

“Looks like it’s time for some good ol’ slaughterin’ boys!” the bandits screamed out with joy as they rushed the five men.

“Disperse them and make sure to not get surrounded. Leave those that pass for the others to handle!” Troyle shouted, and the group moved in unison with him taking the middle.

He charged into the enemies with blinding speed. ‘Rising Talon’ from a low angle approach, he swung his sword from the bottom upward, cutting down a man who was unprepared. Using his left hand, he pushed the dead man away and spun sideways evading a thrust from beside him, slashing at his attacker’s neck at the same time. Not waiting, he sprinted forward and beheaded a man who was focused on one of the guards with a cross slash, kicking the man into another.
He spun the swords around into a backhand grip.
A man came at him with a downward strike, but he easily blocked the blow with his right sword before slicing into the man’s chest with his other, forcing the blade through bones by pushing the back of the blade with his forearm and elbow.

The sound of people gasping for air and dying resounded about him, and the sound of weapons clashing minimized.
He took a moment to look around.
Most of the bandits were laying on the ground except for three who were too afraid to engage, and a man wearing a cloak standing in the back. The man wore a hood along with a mask covering his mouth and had not moved a muscle to help his friends during the fight.

Six bodies lay bleeding and dying where the lord and the other five were standing.
Around him and the other four guards were another eight. The guards took a couple scratches here and there, and two of them were bleeding, but none were fatally injured and were all still standing.

“Put them out of their misery.” He told the others while keeping an eye on the four bandits who were still alive.
The guards proceeded to end the lives of the gasping bandits.

“Are you Troyle?” The masked man questioned, walking forward.

Troyle took a defensive stance, ready to engage.

“Two swords, and fights with the Formless Blade Style. I’ve heard many things about you.” The man spoke again.

“Who are you?” He questioned, not letting down his guard.

“A challenger.” The man’s eyes lit up with excitement. Two swords popped out of the cloak, and the mystery man charged him.

******

Thanks for reading!
THE WORLD
Forgotten Conqueror Website
Epub/Pdf by Armaell
Patreon

Chapter 47 - Selfish Request

Troyle moved in to receive the attack.

He parried a downward slash with his left sword and thrust his right sword forward. The masked man swept his thrust away, spinning around to kick him in the chest.

Bracing himself, Troyle took the kick dead on, grunting at the impact and returning the kick with an elbow to the man’s leg, following it up with a sharp downward slice. The man quickly slammed down the extended leg, barely dodging the slash.

A cross-cut came at Troyle from both sides. Instead of blocking it, he quickly moved backwards to avoid it. The moment the man’s two swords crossed and passed each other, Troyle moved forth and aimed to cut into the man’s arm.

The man pulled back his elbows and caught Troyle's sword with both of his own.

Locking the man’s arms together with the pressure of the attack, He thrust his left sword out, going for the stomach.

The man saw and easily avoided it by spinning to the side, slashing back during the spin.

Troyle swayed his upper body back, evading the slash while following the thrust with a knee into the man’s body, knocking the man back.

The man quickly recovered and flew at him with three consecutive sword strikes that forced him backwards a few steps.

““Troyle!”” the other guards yelled out, running over to back him up.

“Stay back!” He ordered the others. The men were capable against bandits, but someone of this caliber was beyond them.
“You’re not a bandit. Who are you?” He questioned the man again. In that brief exchange, he’d discern that the mystery man also fought using the Formless Blade Style. Yet, there was something familiar. Something he couldn’t pinpoint but could feel.

“And what makes you think that?” the masked man asked with a joyful tone.

“If you were, you’d have attacked us with the others. With your skills, you could have easily taken down a few of my friends in the chaos.” He spoke loud enough so that the guards knew what they were dealing against.

“That’s right, I am not a bandit.” The man answered.

He could see joy in the man’s eyes. “If you’re not with them, why attack me?”

“I told you already, I’m a challenger.” The man dashed at him once more.

“Guard the lord.” He told the others, stepping in to engage the man again.

The masked man came at him from a low angle, running with both swords poised at the left side. Troyle could see the next move.
Rising Talon: it was an attack that employed incredible movement speed followed by a precise upward slash. It was designed for quick dispatches and surprise attacks.

Troyle lowered his body.
In the instant the masked man’s sword began edging forward, he quickly sidestepped. With a different version of Rising Talon, his sword shot out at the masked man’s with blinding speed.

He saw the surprise on the man’s face as he severed the man’s sword, sending half of it flying away. Troyle’s other sword stopped at the man’s neck.

“Who are you, and who is your master? Why were you holding back? Talk or I put this through your neck.” He threatened.

“What are you talking about? You held back too.” The man answered with annoyance. “Liars, the lot of them.”

“Liars? What are you going on about?” Troyle edged his sword closer to the man’s throat.

The masked man held up his hands and dropped his swords.
“I am Vick Lavernus. My master is Geral Kartuh. I heard you two learned the Style together.” The man pulled off his mask and hood, revealing a man of under twenty. “I studied under his guidance for three years.”

“You are quite young…” Surprised, Troyle removed his sword from the young man’s neck. The name brought him back to his younger days with the mercenaries. He finally understood what it was: the young man fought like how Geral used to in their practice matches.

“Not as young as you when you made 17th chair.” The young man gave an awkward smile.

“You’re with the Droxxon Mercenaries?” Troyle inquired.

“19th chair, and currently owner of the two azurite swords that were previously given to you.” Vick answered proudly.

The guards came up to them, listening to what was going on.

“I see, so they’ve been passed down…” A bittersweet feeling rushed through him. “Why weren’t you using them?”

“I figure you’d have noticed if I did, so I left them behind in Zuels.”

“… Well? Why are you here?”

“We’re the mercenary company hired by Thurllton to escort the representatives to see this signing through.” The young man replied with a wide smile.

“Why are YOU here?” Troyle clarified his question, gesturing around them.

“I overheard them,” Vick pointed to the dead bodies. “Talking about kidnapping the noble who was coming from Ferrent. On the way here, Dalzak told me you were the bodyguard of the lord who was coming. I’ve heard much about you from my master, and wanted to see for myself if you were half as good as my master proclaimed.” Hearing his own arrogance, “Half as good with one good arm of course…” Vick quickly corrected himself.

“You could have gone about this better. I could have killed you.” Troyle calmly stated his disapproval and glared at the young man.
If not for his curiosity in learning the masked assailant’s identity and the name of the master, he would have killed the foolish boy.

“Yea...” Vick replied in shame, removing his smile.
“Injured shoulder my ass...” he muttered under his breath.

Way past nightfall, their group of eleven plus three captured bandits, and a mischievous mercenary entered the proximity village of Zuels.

---------------------------------

Kaidus returned home to the sound of unfamiliar voices.
Entering the house, he spotted an unknown face and a familiar one talking with Troyle in the living room. Noticing him, they turned to look in his direction.

“Kaidus, come here.” Troyle stood up and called him over.

The two men also stood up to greet him as he walked towards them.

“It’s good to see you again, uncle Dalzak.” He greeted the familiar man as he shook the man’s rough hand.
Although Dalzak had put on some weight and the man’s previous long curly brown hair is kept short now, Kaidus still remembered the delightful man who met them at the Crystal Wayfarer Inn—when they first arrived in Ferrent. Then, the man was slender and handsome, but now he was tall, rugged, and very muscular, giving an indisputable image of a hardened mercenary that’s prevailed through many life and death situations. A scar ran down the side of Dalzak’s cheek and a longer one down his right forearm.

Dalzak’s eyes shone with delight, seeing that the young boy remembered him. “The last time I saw you, I could have picked you up with my pinky finger. My words, how you’ve grown!” the man exclaimed happily.

“You remember Dalzak?” Troyle asked, astonished.

“Uncle has changed a lot, but his face remains very much like what I remember.”

“I see… That there is Vick Lavernus, also a member of the Droxxon mercenaries.” Troyle gestured to the man standing by Dalzak.

“Hi there, little man.” Vick game him a cheerful smile.

“Hello.” Kaidus shook the man’s hand.
Vick was about Troyle's height, but younger and sported a jolly face his build was of a slender build like how Dalzak used to be. The younger man had a head of dark green hair and wore simple clothes. If he didn’t know, he would never have guessed that the young man was a mercenary. There was also chip scar on the forefront of his chin.

“Vick is quite skilled with the sword, and also a student of the Formless Blade Style.” Troyle further supplemented.

Beside the two chairs where the guests are sitting stood three swords. Two sheathed swords with familiar looking hilts, and a longsword.

“Where’s mom and Anise?” Kaidus asked, taking a seat by his father.

“Out to get more ingredients for dinner.” Troyle replied.

“Your father tells me you’re a mage?” Dalzak questioned with a proud smile.
It wasn’t until their meeting a couple days ago in Zuels that Dalzak learned of it. Even though they’ve kept in touch by letters the past couple of years, there was never any mention about Kaidus being a mage. Dalzak had his own speculations after his first meeting with the boy, but it was an unprecedented assumption and one he quickly forgot.

“I’m currently attending Zorin academy at the moment.” Kaidus answered without hiding it, shooting a curious glance at Troyle.

“I told them about my shoulder.” Troyle smiled.
It was after all the official business was finished that they caught up with each other. Hearing about how he defeated Vick, Dalzak cornered him with questions that lead to the revelation.
He invited some of the mercenaries to come visit him in Ferrent, but many had to escort the delegates back to Thurllton with the contract, so Dalzak and Vick came in place for everyone. Not wanting to impose, the two are staying at a nearby inn while sorting out some guild business in Ferrent.

“Zorin huh? I hear that place is for the elites. You must be quite the little mage yourself.” Dalzak praised.

“No, I’m just barely getting by.” Kaidus replied.

“Modest, and nothing like your cocky father. I knew you’d grow up to be a better person than your old man.” Dalzak directed a wide grin at Troyle.

“That’s all in the past Dalz. I was young and blessed with uncanny skills.” Troyle defended himself.

Dalzak laughed. “From the look of it, so is your son. Yet there’s a very big difference.”

“Guh… Enough about the past.” A discomforted Troyle tried to halt the topic.

“Did you know? Not ten days after we joined the mercenaries, your dad challenged our team captain to a match after an argument. He got beaten to a pulp and spent the night groaning in pain while our team laughed.” Dalzak started laughing profusely. “Let’s see… what was it you said at the time? ‘Weaklings shouldn’t be leading’? Hahahaha!”

Kaidus chuckled at the story. He didn’t know much about Troyle's childhood besides what Adalina knew, so the story was new to him.

“She held nothing back. I was literally crawling the next day.” Troyle added to the story, laughing along.

Kaidus asked some more about his father’s earlier years—before Adalina. Dalzak happily obliged at the chance to recount old memories.

“Since he’s a mage, are you planning to teach Kaidus the sword?” Vick enquired after their story session was over.

“I have been teaching him,” Troyle answered with a sly grin. “For the past turn, he’s been learning the Formless Blade Style.”

“You never told us you were teaching him the sword.” Dalzak spoke, bringing forth an issue.

“You never asked. I wanted to surprise the company after I’ve taught him everything so I kept my mouth shut about it, but you both just assumed I wasn’t because he’s a mage.”

“I guess that was my own fault.” Dalzak admitted his mistake. A smile surfaced on his face after realizing something in Troyle's words. “Does that mean you were planning to bring him to see the captain one of these days?”

“Adalina and I have been talking about visiting her parents in Nultulk. I was thinking about bringing the whole family to see you all in a couple years on our way.”

“Really? I’m sure the captain would like that.” Dalzak replied warmly. “Ah, I’ve got an idea. Why don’t we take Kaidus back with us now? You’re working as a bodyguard so you can’t teach him like you want. I’m sure the Captain would like to see him and teach him swordsmanship. Geral can also help supplement whatever you’ve taught him, and you guys can pick up him on your way to Nultulk.” Dalzak suggested with a lighthearted tone.

Kaidus perked up.

“Adalina would kill me, and Anise will cry her tiny heart out if her brother is gone. Not to mention he still has school.” Troyle rejected with a grin.

“Look at you making excuses to dote on your son.” Dalzak laughed.

Soon after, Anise and Adalina returned. He joined his mother to help prepare dinner while Troyle entertained the guests with Anise.

“Have you got your business sorted out?” Adalina questioned while they were eating dinner.

“Not yet. I’d say another four days or so before we are done.” Dalzak replied, shoveling food into his mouth.

“Four days? Are you two leaving after that?”

“As much as living a life of luxury entices me, freedom of the outside is what I yearn for.” Dalzak grinned.

“Can’t you both stay a little longer? It’s been so long since we all saw each other.”

“We would love to, but we can’t. Two others were supposed to come here for the recruitment after Zuels, but Vick and I took the liberty of doing so. I’m not sure how we’ll face the Captain’s wrath, but it was great seeing you both again and your children.” Dalzak gave a shrewd grin. Vick laughed, imagining what they’d be going back to.

Kaidus ate silently, organizing his thoughts.

------------------------------------------------

Two days later, and what Dalzak said was still on his mind. He spent a great deal thinking about the suggestion, weighing his options of: staying here in Ferrent, or asking Troyle and Adalina if he could go with Dalzak and Vick.

The mercenaries had a lot of knowledge to offer, and he could learn many things from them as Adalina and Troyle did. He would need such skills when he ventures off on his own. There is also Captain Zikale whom both Troyle and Adalina deeply respects.

Kaidus thought about the academy.
He was nowhere near finishing all the books in the library, but he did accomplish what he set out to do, which was to find clues about the past. He already has a destination to further his search, and it did not matter to him whether he remained a student or leave the school. All that’s left is to wait for a good opportunity to leave Darsus without worrying his parents.

Even the threat of Tal’hrus seemed to have simmered down. He did not know if they would return, but if they did, Hasen would be here to protect his family.

Also looking at his family situation, Lord Varath is a powerful friend that Troyle could rely on should anything happen within Ferrent. If worst comes to worst, there is always Hasen.

He contemplated the decisions and weighed the different outcomes. There was no clear path to take, but he was sure about one thing: he would have to leave sooner or later.

--------------------------------------------------

That night after supper.

“Mom, dad, I want to ask you both something.” Kaidus spoke, folding the book he was reading.
His mind was made up.

“What is it?” Troyle questioned from the chair beside him.

“Kaidus?” Adalina who was playing a teaching game with Anise stopped and gave him an inquisitive look

“Would it be alright if I went with uncle Dalzak and Vick?”

Troyle blankly stared at him while Adalina's face made a troubled expression.
“What brought this on?” Troyle composed himself and asked. “Is this because of what Dalzak said the other day?”

“A little. I’ve been thinking, and I want to take them up on the offer if they would have me.”
In his heart he did not want to part from his family, but everything is preparation for the day when he leaves them to pursue his own goals.

“You’re only nine, and you’re still going to school. The life of a mercenary is not for a young boy like you.” Adalina spoke apprehensively.

“Your mother is right. You do still have school,” Troyle reinforced Adalina's words. “And why do you want to go with Dalzak and Vick? Are you planning to join the mercenaries?” Troyle queried.

Anise looked over at him with a look of confusion.

“I was hoping to learn from them as you both did. To see for myself, and experience what I’ve only ever read about in books.”

“Honey, can’t it wait a couple more years until you're done with school?” Adalina pleaded.

“Mom, I’m sorry but I haven’t been completely honest with you both… I was afraid you all would see me as… as something else…” Kaidus lowered his head in shame at having lied to them.

“Kaidus?” His mother looked worried.

“Whatever you are hiding, know that we will stand beside you all the way.” Troyle replied. His voice filled with conviction.

“… The academy has nothing for me. I am already beyond what they can teach.” He confessed one of the secrets he’d been hiding from them for the past year and a half. “You’ve both seen what I can do… and that is but a fraction of what I am truly capable of.”

“Beyond what they can teach? a fraction?” Troyle questioned with a puzzled face.

“Come out, Hasen. Zion.” Words of command left his mouth.

Within the living room, a breeze began blowing and coiling about the four of them. From Anise’s necklace, a dark smoke slowly emerged. Not scattered by the wind, the smoke merged into a dark cloud and moved beside Kaidus.

The look of shock and surprise were visible on both Troyle and Adalina's face. Anise on the other hand was looking around with excitement, putting her hands out to feel the wind.

“Master…” The dark cloud formed into a featureless figure and kneeled.
“Massssterrrr.” The wind swirled about, converging upon the hand that he held up.

“This is what I am...” He spoke with a hint of fear in his voice, staring at the endless wind around his hand—not daring to look at his parents.

“What are they?” Troyle questioned.
Adalina held a hand to her breast, breathing with relief.

"Yah!" Anise ran over, putting her hands through the smoky figure.

“?” Kaidus looked at them. He was confused.

Adalina approached and hugged him. “For a moment there I thought you were going to shed your skin or grown horns.” She chuckled, embracing him tightly. “You know, from the moment you were born, I’ve known you were different. There is nothing you can do in this world that could ever make me see you as anything else other than my responsible little boy. Also, if you did shed your skin or sprout horns, we’d still love you.” She smiled.

“Mom…” He had no other words. The woman in front of him truly meant everything she said.

“Daddy look!” Anise walked halfway into Hasen’s smoky body, grinning happily.

“What are they?” Troyle asked again, looking at the figure of smoke and the wind around them.

“They’re my familiars.” Kaidus replied.

“Is this what killed that creature and all those korgas?” Troyle asked, remembering the darkness that was consuming everything half a year ago.

“Y-Yea. Hasen, greet my family.”

“Greetings…” The cloud shifted hazily and the raspy voice came out once again.

“This is Zion.” He willed the wind into his hand. Troyle's eyes widened, seeing the miniature tempest raging on his palm.

“You’re not scared?” Kaidus asked nervously.

“Should we be?” Troyle questioned, looking at him tenderly.

“No…” Kaidus lowered his head as tears trickled down his cheeks. Seeing the accepting reaction from his family, he cried in front of his parents for the first time ever since being able to walk.
Adalina slowly stroked his head, comforting him.
Seeing him cry, Anise also came over, reaching up to try and pat his head.

The warmth of acceptance, the love of family.
The pain of impending loneliness vanished, replaced by joy.
Here was a place he could always return to. Here was a place where the darkness inside of him is nonexistent.

“You know,” Troyle spoke. “Your mother and I will miss you if you leave. Anise will miss you the most. How about waiting until next year? We’ll all go visit your grandparents, and on the way back if you still want to, you can stay with the mercenaries. Join them or just stay and learn from them, it’s up to you.”

“What are you saying Troyle? He’s just a-”

“He’s a strong boy, Adalina. If the he doesn’t need the school, think of how many lives he can save just by being in the mercenary camp. You’ve seen the results from many of the jobs, you should understand that his healing abilities could mean the difference between life and death.” Troyle spoke solemnly, having realized that his son was more than capable.
With the two powerful looking familiars by his son, he saw no problem with the boy’s request. A year would allow him to teach the boy everything he knows, and it would give Adalina and Anise plenty of time to come to terms with their parting. He loved his son, but he knew that all boys grow up to leave home. He just didn’t realize it would be so soon.

Adalina knelt down and tightly embraced her son again, not wanting to let him go.

*********************************************

A new decision and his spirits revealed to his family.
Next chapter will mark the end of this phase in the story. Please look forward to it.

Also, please let me know of any errors.

As always, thanks for reading!
ForgottenConqueror

Chapter 46 - Sealed Book | Forgotten Conqueror | Chapter 48 - Year After

Chapter 48 - Year After

Here it is.
Chapter 49, Enjoy!

*********************************************************

-Somewhere in the world-

The entity woke up and began rampaging. It was trapped within a large container of some sort, sealed with powerful magic.

Using what little mana it had accumulated from the summoning, the entity lashed out at the side of the container, barely scratching it.

It did not know how many days or years it had slept, but whoever sealed it knew what it was, and knew what they were doing.

The container’s seals prevented the entity from dematerializing back into Lagus. It also siphons the entity’s essence, using its powers to reinforce the magic seals that were undoubtedly designed to keep spirits in check.

The seals did not deter it though. With every summon attempt from its master, the entity is strengthened. The master’s natural mana reinforcing its own strength, breaking apart the prison piece by piece from the inside.

Having exerted all its strength, the entity fell silent. It would wait for the next summoning before continuing with its undertakings.

-------------------------------------------------------------------

-Somewhere else in the world-

A man was rushing down the hall of a castle, heading somewhere with haste.
“My Lord!” He shouted, seeing the person he was looking for.

“What’s the rush?” A man dressed in an array of colors asked.

“It’s shaking again, my lord!”

“Not again! Go get the mages!” The lord shouted with irritation.
With haste, the lord ran through the castle, heading towards his family vault.

As soon as he opened the vault doors, he saw the cause of the problem.
A long wooden box: intricately carved and covered with inscribed runes and sealed with innumerable unknown enchantments. The box was seamless and there was no means of opening it.
Although it was made of wood, the long box neither burns nor breaks. Even destruction magic had no impact on it.

It was his house’s treasured possession, the Iesian Box, and it was now shaking erratically.
The first time it started trembling was half a year ago in the middle of Soqu, but now it was as if the box was trying to break itself open. The two ends were jumping off the floor, hitting things within the room and moving irregularly.
Ever since his ancestors fifteen generations ago obtained it from a merchant, the box had never been recorded to do anything like that.

Having grown up hearing that the runes and magic sealing the long box was to keep a demon inside. When it first began to tremble they gathered their mages to ready up for battle, but the quivering quickly died down and the box went back to normal.

Today would be the eleventh time it’s happened, and looked as if the box would really crack or blow open.

He watched with trepidation as a group of six mages entered the vault.

“My lord, please stay back!” One of the mage yelled out.

The lord took a few steps back and watch as the mage circled the heirloom.

Before they could even start invoking a spell, the box stopped quivering.

******************************************************

“Too slow!” A man shouted. *Thwack!* the sound of a practice sword hitting leather armor.

He was sparring with a younger man that was in his mid-twenties.
He had short gray hair and sported a well-trimmed full beard. Not wearing a shirt, his many deeds could be seen scrawled all over his upper body as scars. Stab wounds, cuts, gashes, and burns, each with a story to tell. Although he was already in his fifties, his body was in its prime: rippling with muscle and toned with decades of arduous training and hard work.
His sweaty body glistened in the afternoon sun as he moved about, stepping methodically to evade the attacks coming at him. He fought with a blunt metal sword while holding his left hand behind his back.
His opponent was out of breath but he moved with finesse and vigor.

They were fighting in a separate area of the training yard away from the others. A circle of spectators had gathered, hollering at the exhibition.

He twisted his upper body at an angle to evade a diagonal slash. Holding his sword sideways, he parried a strike and slashed at the younger man’s shoulder. *Shick!*
“Don’t let the sword sway you out of position!” He bellowed, taking a stance.

Grasping the sword with both hands, the younger man quickly turned around to face him again. “YAAAHH!!” Shouting, the man lunged in for an overhead strike.

*CLAANG!*
Without moving, he swiped at the young man’s sword, effortlessly knocking it out of the younger man’s hands.
“Grasp your sword tightly! Your life depends on it!” He barked, seeing how easy it was to disarm the man.

“*hah…* captain, can’t we stop? *hah….*” The younger man asked, catching his breath. “My hands are sore and we’re all tired.”

“You ladies all burnt out? Can’t handle an old man’s sword?” He jeered. There were two others who were already exhausted and slouching against a wall.
The sound of laughter from spectators echoed around them.

“Next time we’re hunting drakalls, I’m putting you all at the front!” he shouted, trying to fire them up.

“You all better start moving guys, the captain will seriously do it.” Someone jokingly added from the audience.

Captain Zikale was currently in the process of evaluating the recruits from the previous year to see if they were fit for real mercenary jobs.
For a whole year they’ve been learning how to fight while doing menial jobs for the company. The jobs were risk-free, and the new members were always under the watchful eyes of those more experienced.

After a year of training, fighting them head on allows him to understand their progress and their abilities. The assessment is used to determine the kind of jobs they’ll be doing, and if they can be elevated to full-fledged mercenaries ready for combat or not.

This was already the 5th team he’s evaluated ever since breakfast, but his fighting spirits flared without end, and his muscles ached for more.
One of the two by the wall grabbed a practice sword and walked towards him. Eyes burning with new flames.

“Good! Keep at it!” He shouted with a grin.

“Captain!” Someone yelled out, interrupting them.

“What?!” He roared back, halting the fight. A woman walked up to him.

“There’s someone here to see you.” The messenger replied with a crafty grin.

“Who?”

Suddenly from the spectators, he detected a killing aura. A blur moved against him. Zikale quickly pushed the messenger aside and stepped forward with his left foot, bracing himself to receive the incoming attack with a quick chant.

*CLANG!* the sound of metal exploded as their swords clashed.

He blocked his assailant’s attack, but had to reinforce his own body with mana to withstand the strength of the blow. He grinned, seeing the man who attacked him.

The spectators around them drew their weapons, ready to intervene. A few others stood and watched with smiles on their face.

“Were you trying to kill me with that practice sword? Or pat me on the shoulder?” He bellowed with a smile.
Standing three fingers width taller and staring at him straight in the eyes was Troyle.
He’d not seen the man for over a decade, but the defining features were there: Fiery red hair and a sharp handsome face, along with the usual disrespect of a surprise attack.

“Is it just me, or are your arms shaking old man?” His attacker replied with a smirk.

“Picking on me now that I’m an old? Don’t tell me you’ve forgotten that I used to beat you bloody with one hand tied behind my back.”

“Those were fun times. Allow me to return the favor, Captain.” Troyle gave a devious grinned.

Upon hearing what Troyle called him, their many spectators sheathed their weapons.

“HAH! And I’d still beat you bloody. I’ll just be using two hands to do it this time!” Zikale retorted. With a quick incantation, he forced Troyle back with an empowered push.

“Resorting to magic?” Troyle countered, jumping back with the push.

“I’m an old man, remember?” It was his turn to give a smirk, pointing his practice sword at the younger man.

“It’s good to see you again Captain.” Troyle replied with a grin.

“You too. I heard from Dalzak that you’d be bringing the family around one of these days. Glad to see you here. Where’s the family?” He replied cordially.

"Kaidus!” Troyle shouted.

Zikale saw as a young boy with short black hair and piercing dark eyes came through the circle of spectators. The boy walked calmly to stand beside Troyle, staring straight at him without paying any attention to those around them.

“Adalina and my daughter are over there.” Troyle pointed to where they were standing with the spectators. “Captain, this is my son Kaidus.” Troyle spoke proudly, introducing the boy. “Kaidus, meet Zikale Lorvak. One of the greatest swordsman I’ve ever known.”

“Kaidus huh? It’s a great name.” He replied with a warm smile, walking towards the boy and Troyle.

“Nice to meet you. Thank you for looking after my parents.” The boy greeted him and made a gracious bow.

---------------------------------------------

Kaidus pulled his gaze from the old man, having seen that the man did not recognize him from their previous meeting.
The last time he saw Zikale Lorvak, the man was clad in armor from head to toe. The man in front of him now was an old man with no shirt on, and was only wearing pants. Yet, the old man stood with a domineering posture and walked with a stride that commanded respect.
He felt the magic that the old man used against Troyle earlier. He knew that the captain was not a powerful mage, but from what little he saw, he could tell that the man was a master of using what little capacity he had to the utmost.
With an underwhelming amount of mana, the old man was using his magic in bursts, only reinforcing his body with the most crucial timings.
It was far from the style Kaidus himself fought with: sustaining powerful magic and overwhelming his opponents with his immeasurable strength.

“Kaidus, remember what I said?” Troyle spoke.

“Yes, father.” He replied calmly. Inside, he was filled with excitement and anticipation.

“Captain, my son’s been wanting to meet you for a very long time. He also wants to join the Droxxon Mercenaries to learn as I did.” Troyle looked around. “Uresa tells me you were breaking in the recruits from the previous year. I know you’re probably tired, but would it be alright if you tested him too?” Troyle asked without worry. In contrast, his tone gave off a very confident vibe.

“Really?” The old man’s eyes widened in surprise and his mouth curved into a smile at Troyle's words. “Have you been teaching the boy the sword?”

“The Formless Blades Style, for the past year.”

“Hahaha! Just like the mercenary customs!” Captain Zikale laughed heartily. It was as if Troyle had been teaching the boy for this exact reason.
Zikale had heard about Troyle's son from Dalzak and Vick already, and he would happily welcome the boy, but as Captain he could not favor the young boy because of his affiliation with Troyle.
“So he wants to join us? Hmmm… He’s a little young…” The captain pretended to ponder about it. “Let’s see... If he can land a clean hit on me, I’ll allow it. If not, bring him back in a couple years.” Zikale replied with a grin, not allowing his intentions to be visible. He wanted to test the boy’s skills before making a verdict out loud.

A commotion could be heard as the spectators who were watching the tests started clamoring into discussions. Some laughed at the thought of a 10 year old boy landing a hit onto their captain who had been fighting all morning without getting struck by any of the others.
Those who laughed didn’t know the man named Troyle. Those who knew silently watched with curious eyes.

Troyle turned to his son with a grin. “You heard him Kaidus. One good hit.” He then turned to Zikale. “Captain, I implore you to not let your guard down.” Troyle quickly advised before moving back to stand with Adalina and Anise.

“Tell me young man, why do you want to be a mercenary?” Captain Zikale asked, looking at Kaidus.

“I require the practical experience and knowledge that cannot be found in the city and books.”

“Really? Has your father never told you about the dangers? Being a mercenary is not for everyone, especially a young boy like you who’s barely off his mother’s teats.”

“I am aware of the dangers.” Kaidus calmly replied, not getting pulled into the old man’s provocations.

“Keheheh! Is that so?” Zikale could see the calm determination in the boy’s eyes. “Alright then, let’s see what your father has taught you.” He took a few steps back to put some distance between them. “Begin whenever you want.” He smiled inside. If the child was anything like Troyle, he was in for a treat.

How wrong he was.
In the instant the boy moved, the boy’s presence vanished. Like his father, the child moved like lightning. Zikale blinked, and the child was upon him, cutting upward with the smaller practice swords. Zikale hastily brought down his sword to block the attack. His quick reflexes and physique helped him stop the boy’s blade.
His eyes widen in surprise, as a second slash followed the boy’s first, knocking his sword upward and breaking his block.

‘Twin Fangs?!’
His mind shouted, and he took a quick step back. He lowered his body’s center of gravity into a defensive stance.
It was no surprise to him that a practitioner of the Formless Blades Style could use Rising Talon, but to be able to elevate the skill to Twin Fangs was something else.
Leagues above the difficulty of Rising Talon, Twin Fangs required excellent control of both weapons and the body, so as not to be pulled by the weight of the initial strike. The skill consists of Rising Talon and a secondary upward attack with the left sword. If the surprise of the first strike could not do the job, the devastation second attack would surely finish it.

‘So this is why you were so confident.’ Zikale thought about Troyle's attitude.
The attacks were also quite heavy and unlike that of a young boy. His first assessment had been way off.
‘The wolves’ son is not another wolf, but a ferocious drakall.’ Zikale thought to himself as the boy darted in for another attack.

With his two initial attacks blocked, Kaidus quickly twisted his swords around into a reverse grip. His surprise attack had startled the captain, but with the new stance the old man took, it would not work a second time.
He charged in again.

Swinging his right sword in a diagonal arc from the side, his opponent easily parried it upward. He spun around stabbing with the left sword, and the old man rapidly stepped away to evade it. Using the spin, he kicked out with his right foot but was easily blocked by his opponent’s free hand.
He caught a grin on the old man’s face after his kick was stopped.

Kaidus kicked away from the old man.
He changed his grip again to a normal grip and stood calmly with his two swords pointing down.

In the audience, Troyle grinned.

“Was that all?” Zikale goaded.
Suddenly an intense killing aura began emanating from the child, and he felt cold sweats running down his back
The boy’s presence vanished again, and a blur came at him.

“GUH!” He grunted.
Scrambling, he oscillated his upper body backwards, evading the first horizontal slash. Taking two quick steps to his right, he barely managed to dodge another. It was too close.
Captain Zikale quickly closed his mind and allowed his fighting instincts to take over.
The sound of a sword cutting through the air to his right. He lifted his blade and blocked the attack. He spun around and deflected another strike from the back. Zikale slashed his sword sideways in order to break the child’s flurry of attacks but missed. Another attack came at him from the front, and he barely managed to block it in time.

“How much did you teach him Troyle?!” He shouted angrily, barely successful in his struggle to avoid getting hit. He was glad for all the times he’d spent sparring with those of the Formless Blades Style.
The child had just unleashed a blade-form skill: Scarlet Wings. A deadly maneuver that incorporates extreme agility to aggressively attack the foe from all sides. It is called Scarlet Wings because of the speed which makes it look as if the attacker is flying about the target, as splashes of blood erupts with each slash. It leaves the victim in a pool of their own blood, bleeding to death if they weren’t lucky enough to die during the attack.
In a battle of equals, there was no true counter to the maneuver except to wait for the opponent to run out of energy.
The child was far from his equal, but he could do nothing but defend and bide his time against the fleet-footed boy.

Kaidus continued his flurry of strikes against the old man, relentlessly attacking from every angle he could. He moved like the wind to avoid getting caught, stepping into the old man’s blind spots, moving erratically so as not to be predictable.
It was the beauty of the formless blades style: conforming and adapting to every little changes during the battle, moving with finesse and agility that overwhelmed the opponents and whittling them down without leaving any room for retaliation.

Yet try as he might, he was coming up short of landing a clean hit against the man. His small legs were not keeping up with his thoughts, and the swords were slowly weighing him down little by little.

“Everything! Watch yourself Captain!” He heard Troyle shouted, answering the old man’s question.

Kaidus quickly jumped away to stand at a distance again, seeing his attacks were barely missing their marks.

“Ha… Truly your father’s son,” Zikale spoke, taking a breather.
He had managed to barely avoid or defend against the boy’s attacks. It was like fighting against someone who’s been learning the style all their life. His only advantage was his longer reach and legs which were able to move him out of the boy’s range easily. One step for him was at least two for the boy.

Kaidus calmed himself and switched his left sword into a reverse grip before dashing at the old man again with a new plan in mind.
He rushed forward and threw his right sword at the man’s head. The sword was quickly deflected and sent flying. Kaidus jumped up and slashed upward with his remaining sword. The old man twisted his own sword down and blocked the attack. Following the block, Kaidus attempted to knee the old man in midair, but his knee got caught by the old man’s free hand.

The old man had enough strength in the single arm to support his body, and Kaidus leaned forward to offset his body from falling backwards. He grinned. He reached up and caught the sword he threw earlier, instantly planting it straight down into the man’s shoulder as he leaned forward.

The match was over. The objective had been accomplished.

Zikale stared blankly in surprise at the boy’s aerial maneuver, and the calculated attack.
He had tried everything to not be careless after the shocking opening, but he did not expect the child to throw his weapon. In his surprise, he deflected it but that had worked against him.

His mind quickly played through what just happened.
The weapon was thrown from a low angle with a forward spin to it. When he mindlessly deflected it, the spin shot it upward. It was as if the follow up strike and kick were all ruses to divert his attention from noticing the sword in the air.
As if the boy knew that his short arms wouldn’t be able to reach him, and calculated the sword throw into the attack since it was crucial as extension for a hit.
“Did you already know the outcome?” Zikale asked, astonished at how many steps the young boy was thinking ahead.
He only wanted to test the boy’s resolve and was going to welcome him regardless of getting a hit in or not, but the result was even better than expected.

“The way you were blocking my attacks looked as if they were moving on instinct. I thought maybe it might work, but I didn’t think it would work so well.” Kaidus replied calmly. Inside, he was exhilarated with the outcome.

The audience watched in silence at the indescribable feat that just took place.
Those who were expecting something from Troyle's son were not disappointed.

“You should have strengthened your attacks more and used magic to help stop my movements to break my defense… Or is it that you can’t use immobilization magic yet?”

“Strengthen? Magic?” Kaidus looked at the man with a puzzled face.

“You weren’t using magic?” Zikale inquired curiously. The attacks had been too devastating for someone so young.

“You weren’t, so I didn’t think I could.”

“PWAHAHAHAA!!” Captain Zikale started laughing with joy.

----------------------------------------------------------------

Currently sitting in a room were: Captain Zikale, Uresa—the messenger woman, Troyle, Adalina, Kaidus, Anise, and a few others who knew Troyle and Adalina.

Kaidus sat quietly as his parents reminisced with those around them. Anise sat beside him with her eyes drooping, looking exhausted and very different from her usual energetic self.
He was also tired after the long ride from Nultulk and the match earlier, but his mind wandered.

The year had passed uneventfully, and he was thankful for it.
He left the academy soon after telling his parents of his intentions, notifying the headmaster of the impromptu withdrawal.

He had spent the year practicing swordsmanship, occasionally accompanying Troyle to the Varath house, and helping to teach Anise how to read. Overall, just enjoying his time with his family.

He also informed his parents of the black ring with Anise, telling them what it is. Troyle questioned it at first, but ultimately ended up complying with the decision to leave Hasen with Anise.

Excluding Zion who’ll be staying with him, contact with Feziel or Vishan were nonexistent. After a year and a half of his first summon, the two have yet to make an appearance or reply to his call. He was apprehensive about their situation, but there was nothing he can do about it as it is.

He had also sent a letter to Lord Ravon, thanking the kind Lord Knight Commander and notifying him of the withdrawal from the school, returning the sponsorship document with the letter.

He chuckled, recalling Lady Reanne’s surprised face when she and Sylvia came for a visit. Only to see that he was still at home and not at school.
He recalled the many families who had come to him for help, and he worried about the actions of those who he had refused.
He remembered the now energetic and optimistic Naran whom he ran into while out shopping with his mother and sister.
He slowly closed his eyes and saw the faces of the many people in the 3rd ward whom he had gotten to know over the past nine years.

Exhausted, his eyes closed as he listen to the soothing sound of laughter and stories. Understanding that in a couple of days, his parents and sister will be going back to Ferrent, leaving him here to begin carving his own path in life.
He smiled, remembering the amount of trouble he had to go through to persuade his little sister about the parting.

He felt as Anise’s head tipped onto his shoulder as she fell asleep.
He heard as Adalina giggled, mentioning something about them sleeping before following his sister into peaceful slumber.

*****************************************************

Alright. With that, we've come to the end of Book 1.

Thank you all for the amazing feedback over the past couple of months, and Thank you to all readers new and old for sticking with me up to this point.

The next chapter will mark the beginning of the 2nd book, and will be the long awaited time-skip for many of you. I am sorry for having made you all wait, but this was what I had in mind from the beginning.

With that said, I’ll be taking some time off to finish up on my character sheet and to catch up on various other things that I’ve been putting on hold.

Again, Thanks for reading, and see you all in two weeks! (Give or take a few days. Think of it as Kaidus growing up. :D)
ForgottenConqueror

Chapter 47 - Selfish Request | Forgotten Conqueror | B2 Prologue + Chapter 1

B2 Prologue + Chapter 1

Prologue - Those Who Live

The man had already discarded his plate armor, knowing that it would only slow him down. He ran swiftly through the darkening forest, clutching a young boy to his chest.

“B-Biran, B-Biran,” An anxious and terrified voice called out. The boy’s face was filled with terror, whimpering between the calls. “You’re bleeding, Biran!” The boy finally cried out.

“Hush, my Prince. *Ha…. Ha….*” The man replied, breathing heavily.

“But you’re bleeding! Please don’t die, Biran!” The young boy pleaded, his whimpering turning into sobs.

“I’ll be fine. *Ha…* I am not dying here, and neither are you.” The man calmly replied between breaths, reassuring the frightened boy who had witnessed a gruesome slaughter.
Against his words, the man’s body was wracked with pain. He could feel his lifeblood slowly leaking out from the various cuts and stab wounds he had incurred earlier. As much as he wished to rest and dress his wounds, such luxuries could not be afforded.
Every step he took reimburses him with a sharp pain, but the man pressed on.

Twenty knights and three mages were the Imperial guards for the young Prince, but now it was likely just him.
A large force of cutthroats had impeded their path on their return to the Imperial capital and attacked them. Within the bandit’s ranks was an unknown mage that decimated their forces. Their three mages could do nothing but try and suppress the destruction of the single enemy mage.
Seeing that they would all perish, the other knights ushered him and the boy into the woods.

He had gritted his teeth as he took the prince and ran for their lives, leaving better men than him to sacrifice themselves to buy time for them to flee.

He did not know how long he’s been running.
There was no stopping to think about it in fear of the enemies on their trail. The forest grew ever darker the further they went, and his surroundings were beginning to blur into a pitch black canvas.

“GYUA-!” The man cried out in pain before quickly silencing himself.
Stumbling over a tree root, he twisted his body to the side so as not to land on the young boy he was carrying. Unfortunately, he landed on something that was protruding out of the ground, causing intense pain in his right arm.

“Oohwww!” The young boy uttered, sobbing and pushing himself off the ground.

“Kuh- Forgive me, my Prince.” The man quickly apologized and move to pick up the boy once again, but he could not. Sharp pain ran through his right arm where he had fallen with the boy. Whatever was protruding out of the ground had severely injured his arm.
He turned around and lowered his body, squatting. “Quick, get on.” He told the young boy, guiding the boy to his back in the dark.

With a lame arm, he held onto the young Prince with his good left arm and used his own body to plow through the thick undergrowth, making their way deeper into what he hopes to be their salvation.

Chapter 1 - Annual Arms Competition

Handing over his horse to a new recruit to be fed and cared for, a tall handsome man with short brown hair and a scar on his left cheek strolled into the fortress that he calls home.
Making his way towards the back, he spotted a jovial old man sauntering through the halls.

“Captain!” The man yelled out, running up to catch the old man. “Is he training out back?” He enquired.

“Ah, good to see you’re back. The job was successful I assume?” The old man asked, giving him a curious and inquisitive face before walking along again.

“It was. Is Kaidus out back?” He repeated.

Captain Zikale stopped and grinned. “He’s gone already.”

“Gah... So I was too late.” Dalzak replied regretfully.
He was on a job for the past twenty-nine days and had just returned to headquarters. He wanted to see his nephew one last time before the boy left for home, but unfortunately he was too late.

“You shouldn’t have taken so long. You just missed his departure by three days.” Captain Zikale replied, enjoying Dalzak’s misfortune.

“Kuh-…” –You bastard. Was what he wanted to say, but Dalzak sighed instead. He knew the captain understood that any quicker was practically impossible. He was not about to dignify the captain’s impossible words with a reply. “There’s always next time.” he replied keeping his tone neutral.
It took them thirteen days to ride south to the mining town of Cabalut. One day to investigate about the beast in the mines, and another two to find and deal with them. The trip back was also another thirteen days. There was no way he could have made it in time to see the boy off.
“… Who went with him?” He asked to make sure the young boy was not traveling alone.

“Aatar, Talien, Jakus, and York, along with Vasara’s group.” The Captain replied without turning to look at him.

“Vasara’s group? Oh, right. It’s that time of the year again.” He quickly understood.

“If you’re worried, why not get back on the road and follow them?”

“No, I’m good. If York and Vasara are with them, they’ll be fine. Also, my butt and thighs need a few days of rest before I’m willing to get on a horse again.” Dalzak gave a tired smile.

“Join me for lunch then? You can tell me all about the job.” The old man asked, turning through the hallway and heading towards the mess hall.

“Sure. I could use a warm meal.” Dalzak’s tired smile widened into a grin. He wanted to get some rest after the exhausting trip, but a hot meal and full belly sounded even better now that he thought about it.

“What was it that was killing the miners?” The Captain asked, taking a quick glance at him before entering the canteen.

“A large cave hound. The bitch was feeding her litter of pups with miners.” Dalzak answered, following the captain.

“A cave hound huh? I’m surprised they had no idea what it was when they hired us.”

“The damned creature was smart. Even we didn’t know what we were up against until we baited the thing out into the open.”
Dalzak began his report. His familial regrets about missing the young boy’s departure by three days were already gone, having reverted back to a professional soldier.

**************************************

A young girl wearing a beautiful blue dress was running through the spacious hallway to her room. With a bright smile on her face, her years of training were evident in the way she moved: elegantly, silently, and swiftly.

Long auburn hair flowed behind her and underneath the beautiful aquamarine dress, a prominent mound denoted her developing bosoms. Her cute childish face was already transforming itself into a beautiful young lady’s: a straight sharp nose, enticing red lips, and beautiful bright brown eyes.

It was already the beginning of Rinol, and she will be turning sixteen in half a turn.

Her father had just approved her entry into the annual arms competition this year, which was to be held a handful of days after her birthday.

It was what she wanted for the past two years.
She had begged her father for the chance to test her skills against those who would not hold back against her in fear of their status. Having just learned of his approval from her mother, she was racing back to her room to change and start her daily training, having already finished her academic lessons.

With the incoming freeze of Rinol, a sizable area of farmland outside the city will be primed for the event. Security consists of mages from all three branches of the Mystiks guild along with hundreds of knights and mercenaries from the mercenary guild. The event spans a whole day from morning to sundown with hundreds of participants testing their mettle against each other, while thousands of spectators watched and cheered.
Not only was the competition an event to test one’s abilities, it was a great place for skillful mercenaries and commoners to catch the eyes of a wealthy patron—in the hopes of entering into martial service.

Four years ago after getting engrossed with her training, she begged her brother to take her and was blown away by the atmosphere and sheer amount of people and activities going on.
Vendors sold delicious freshly cooked snacks, merchants sold merchandises obtained from all over the world, knights and sword masters displayed their skills to throngs of onlookers, and thousands of people intermingled without worrying too much about social status and such.
It was unlike her sheltered life of lessons and etiquette within the walls of the 11th ward.
The competition itself awed and inspired her to work even harder on her training.

Entering her room, she quickly untied the laces to her dress and discarded the beautiful piece onto her bed. Wearing only her underclothes, she moved to her dresser and pulled out a getup unlike her usual dresses. It was her training outfit, and something out of a man’s wardrobe. Black pants, a black lace shirt, and a sash.

Putting the training outfit on the floor, she cupped her developing breasts and sighed. They were beginning to impede her, and were garnering the sort of attention she wanted nothing of. She noticed on more than one occasion, the salacious eyes of the other boys when she’s out in the courtyard training with the others. Thankfully because of her status, no one dared to approach her for anything beyond that of a practice match.

Besides that discomfort, there was no longer anyone around her age within the Ravon Manor who can stand up against her. Four years of arduous training and an innate talent for the sword, she could almost fight on par with her older brother Vion who was knighted earlier this year, and is someone who’s been learning the sword for more than half his life.

Taking a long piece of cloth, she bound her bosoms to keep them from encumbering her. She promptly put on the new outfit and tied her hair into a tail before heading to the courtyard.

“Right on time, Naleen.” A man spoke, smiling as she entered the courtyard.

“Daaro. You free? Can you practice with me?” Naleen asked, seeing the man was just standing there watching the others train.
Daaro is a spellblade who’d studied directly under her grandfather for the past seven years, and is like an older brother to her. Although no longer learning from the old man, he stayed in her grandfather’s employ, using his free time to come to the Ravon manor and train with the House knights and students.

“Hmmm... Sure. Heard Lord Huin has given permission for you to enter the arms competition this year. Might as well make sure you don’t shame the Ravon house name.” Daaro made a mocking grin.

“I will do no such thing. Without you all participating, I’m going for the win.” She replied, full of confidence.
Many of the more skillful knights were not taking part in the competition due to being security for the event. It was the way the knights have always done it whenever the competition came around. Not being a knight, she was free to participate.

“Oh really?” Daaro chuckled to himself.

“What’s so funny? Don’t believe I can?” Naleen inquired.

“It’s not that I don’t believe you can, but you can surely try. There are plenty of strong fighters out there, and Vion is entering too, so you might have a little trouble there.” Daaro grinned.

“Vion? What about his duties as a knight?”

“That is his duty. He’s been chosen to display the strength of a knight before the people. If he does well, it’ll go to show that even a newly appointed knight such as him has the abilities to go through such a fierce competition. If he wins, it’ll increase the people’s trust towards the knights.” Daaro replied.

“And if he doesn’t do well or wins?” she enquired curiously.

“Then it can be said that he’s a newly appointed knight.” Daaro smiled.

“Hmph. If that’s the case, I hope he loses on the first round. If he is up against me, I’ll do everything I can to take him down. Even if I can’t, people will see him struggle against a girl, and they’ll laugh at him.” Naleen grinned.

“That’s quite the ambitious plot you got going there, but unfortunately the audience will not care about his struggle, only his victory. As I recall, you’ve never won a single bout against Vion.” Daaro responded with a smug smile.

“I’ll make sure to beat him for the first time in the competition for everyone to see!” She snapped back without hesitation.

“Hehehe. Alright, how about we spar over there by the Azolus trees? I’ll try and help you to figure out Vion's quirks. Maybe you’ll have a chance at taking him out.” Daaro grinned.

Nine-teen days later, a lavish dinner party thrown in celebration of her sixteenth birthday. Hundreds of guests attended, and every corner of the Ravon manor echoed with greetings and pleasant conversations. Food was being catered around to the guests, and a joyous atmosphere pervaded all throughout the manor.

“You’ve grown so beautiful! Oh how I wish we had a son to accompany you for the duration of the evening!” An overly dressed woman in her fifties exclaimed upon seeing her. “Holtus look at how much little Naleen has grown!” The woman pulled a boisterous round man from his conversation with two other guests.

“My, how the years have passed. What a beauty you’ve become.” The man smiled upon seeing her.

“Thank you for both for attending, uncle and aunt Landersfell. You said the same things last year,” She gave a dazzling smile. “You both flatter me too much.”
She was courteously greeting the many notable lords and ladies who attended the celebration.
The Landersfell were longtime friends of the Ravon family and has known her ever since she was a babe.

“Nonsense. Like they say: it is a gentlemen’s obligation to praise a beautiful woman.” The jolly man replied with a smile.

“Where is this gentlemen?” The woman questioned with a playful tone.

“Hehehe.” Naleen couldn’t help but laugh at her aunt’s remark.

“Gah! This wife of mine. Be sure to treat your husband better when you’re married, Naleen. Don’t do what your aunt does.” The man smiled, playing along with his wife’s retort.

The older woman laughed along with her. “You probably have many other guests to greet. Scurry along now, we shan’t hold you.”

“It was great seeing the both of you again. Please excuse me.” She curtsied to the two, and continued greeting the other guests.

After greeting those she knew—over thirty different pairs of guests—she made her way to the manor courtyard where Sylvia and Jillian said they would be waiting.

She wore a beautiful black gown with red flares and a golden bodice. An intricate golden pattern flowed down her sides, converging behind her back where the dress was laced up. Along with her gentle flowing hair, she drew the attention of everyone as she entered the courtyard.

Spying Jillian and Sylvia gawking at her, she moved to her friends.

“You’re so pretty, Naleen.” Sylvia spoke admiringly as she approached them.

“No, you both are.” Naleen returned the compliment. The corner of her mouth edging into an embarrassed smile.
Sylvia wore a gorgeous silver dress with blue and black inlays. The younger girl was only twelve, and her feminine features have yet to reveal themselves, but she was growing to be a beautiful girl. Over the past couple years, Sylvia had grown out of her timid habit, speaking her mind sometimes; even standing up for herself against those who would attempt to ridicule her at these types of get-together.
Jillian on the other hand, transformed into a cool beauty edging upon the cusps of womanhood. Wearing a simple blue dress with a slanted skirt, the dress conformed to her body perfectly and exhibited her ample bust and waist. Long dark blue hair curled into a fashionable style, leaving a small portion to hang down to the side of her shoulder. Jillian was undoubtedly the bitterness of all the young ladies here tonight, having stolen the attention from most of the young men.

“Did you notice everyone was watching you?” Jillian asked with a smile.

“I don’t care about the gazes of inarticulate fosies who don’t even dare to talk to me.” Naleen replied without looking around.

“Can you blame them?” Jillian replied. "They know how strong you are. I’d bet none of them could hold themselves against you in a sword fight.”

“That doesn’t mean I’d beat them up just for greeting me.” She retorted.

“What if you do?” Jillian cracked a smile. “Speaking of beating up people, are you entering the arms competition this year?”

“I am. I managed to get approval from my father a while ago,” Naleen grinned. “Are you guys coming to watch the competition?”

“We’d love to, but you know our dad. He deems it too dangerous for us to be outside of Ferrent, especially for such an occasion with thousands of people wandering about.” Jillian responded.

“But he always attends. Why can’t you both just go with him?”

“The logic of adults, Naleen. Do what I say, not what I do.” Jillian replied. “Hmm… well… Maybe this year we can use you as a bargaining chip along with a few juicy pieces of information I’ve been saving.” Jillian’s eyes widened, and a devious smile crept onto her face.

“Jill… you’re making that face again.” Sylvia spoke up, warning her sister.

The face Sylvia spoke of was Jillian’s scheming face, usually displayed when she’d come up with plans to manipulate events and conversations to her way. It usually always rears its ugly face whenever she is about to verbally crush anyone arrogant and stupid enough to argue against her.

“Hehe, sorry. I was too elated at the possibility of finally going outside of these dreary walls, and seeing the event for myself.”

“Told you, you should have joined me and Vion last year. It’s not like it was just the two of us. All the students were there too, and we always move in groups.” Naleen replied to her friend’s words.

“Maybe this year even if father doesn’t allow us, we’ll hide with you guys.”

“Jill, dad would find out.” Sylvia admonished.

“It’ll be too late when he does. We’ll already be there with Naleen and them by that time,” Jillian replied. “You want to go watch the competition too don’t you? Naleen is entering. Don’t you want to cheer her on?”

“Yea I do…” Sylvia replied, understanding that her sister was not about to give up on whatever she was planning.

“Well then, we’ll plan this more after you ask your father.” Naleen couldn’t help but grin. She was always surrounded by the male students and her brother whenever they went to watch the competition. To have her friends going too, she was excited at the prospect. “Ah, right. I heard your parents are looking for suitors for you, Jillian.” Naleen added, changing the discussion.

“Ugh… I don’t want to talk about it…” The older girl sighed, leaning back against the walls of the courtyard.

“Hehehe. Jill’s been making them run home one after another. Mother’s been having quite the laugh.” Sylvia giggled, answering for her sister.

“Syl!”

“Hahahaha!” Naleen burst into laughter.

The guests in the courtyard turned to look at them curiously.

-----------------------------------------------

She is standing in front of one of the five stages, watching the tournament unfold.

It was the morning of the arms competition, and a few of the matches have already finished. Naleen’s name had just been called to enter the 4th stage, and she was standing in the audience with Jillian, shouting and cheering. They were surrounded by four Varath house guards while their mother and father were elsewhere, looking for someone.

Unlike what she and Jillian previously assumed, their father had allowed them to come along and watch the competition, bringing along many of the family guards.

“Naleen! Good luck!!” She yelled out as the older girl stepped onto the stage, making her way to the center. Beside her, Jillian also shouted words of encouragement.

Naleen’s opponent was a bristly and burly man who looked more thug than swordsman. The man was two heads taller than Naleen, and seemed to be shouting pejorative comments at the announcer.

The matches were fought with wooden swords, and went until someone forfeits, could no longer continue, or the judges stops the match. Fatal wounds were an automatic disqualification, but all the participants understood the risks of such an event.

Sylvia watched as Naleen’s match unfolded.
The fight was unlike the guard’s training that she’d glimpse every now and then at home.
Naleen was moving all around the stage, deftly avoiding and deflecting the strikes of the older man. They were only using wooden swords, but the sound of the impacts were even more dreadful than those of metal swords. Every time the wooden swords collided, she feared Naleen would lose her grip and get injured.
Yet, the match did not turn out how the majority of the audience expected.

The match ended with an exhausted man slowing down, and two quick strikes to the man’s chest from Naleen, dropping the man. It was a drawn out fight, but her friend emerged a victor none the less.

The judge announced the victor, and others began moving onto the stage to prepare it for the next bout, removing the defeated man.

She quickly ran over to where Naleen was stepping off of the stage.

“Naleen!” Sylvia yelled out. “That was amazing! I didn’t know you were so strong!” she exclaimed, full of excitement.

“Thanks, but I can’t celebrate yet since it’s just the beginning.” Naleen gave her a smile.

“I would have never guessed you’d be able to fight someone like that,” Jillian added, following up behind her. “He looked so strong.”

“That man was tough, but he was weak. He lacked the proper skills and training, relying more on his strength and body rather than abilities.” Naleen nonchalantly explained. “I don’t think my next match will be coming for a while. You guys want to get a snack and watch the other matches?”

“Yea.” Sylvia quickly replied, seeing how comfortable Naleen was in this type of environment.
It was her first time here at the arms competition, but it was Naleen’s 4th. Having her be the guide wasn’t such a bad idea.

They began making their way towards the food stands. Two knights from the Ravon house and the four guards of the Varath house followed behind them.

As they passed the second stage. “Stage two! Kaidus and Arbaile!” A voice resounded through the crowd, calling the next contestants.

‘Kaidus’
Sylvia’s ears perked up at the name. She stopped walking and instantly turned to the direction of the stage.

““Sylvia?”” Naleen and Jillian both asked, as she began to move towards the 2nd stage.

She saw as a young boy around her age entered the stage from the side.

The boy has long pitch black hair down to his nose. Parted to the side, they revealed his piercing dark eyes and childishly handsome face. He wore common clothes: a leather jerkin over a black sleeved shirt, and plain brown pants as befit his class. In his hands, the boy held two wooden swords.
He walked calmly into the middle of the stage and bowed to an opponent that towered over him.

Sylvia’s heart fluttered at the realization of who it was.
She’d not seen him for the past three years. Although she still visits his house with her mother, she often wondered about him.

She recalled his composed visage as he calmly rejected her father in the carriage, their conversation in the garden and his praises, his genial attitude that she’d grown accustomed to over the single year before his disappearance. She never forgot any of it.

“Two swords… I wonder what kind of style that boy fights with…” Naleen stated from beside her.

“What is it Sylvia? Do you know him?” Her sister Jillian asked, unable to identify the young boy.

Without answering, Sylvia watched as the boy promptly dispatched his opponent in an instant.
The crowd went into an uproar with shouts and applauses, seeing the unconventional feat before them.

Sylvia grasped her hands to her chest.
It was him. It could be no one else but him.

**********************************************

Hope you all enjoyed the prologue and opening chapter.

Also, the glossary has been renamed THE WORLD. Characters have been added to it, so please check it out. THE WORLD

On another note, FC has taken #1. I don't know how you all did it, but I want to thank each and every one of you. Thank you for taking FC TO THE TOP!

As always, thanks for reading, and please look forward to the continuation of the story!
ForgottenConqueror

Chapter 48 - Year After | Forgotten Conqueror | B2 Chapter 2 - Homecoming

B2 Chapter 2 - Homecoming

-Four days prior to the competition. 32nd of Zali-

Amongst others there for the same reason, a group from the Droxxon Mercenaries rode into Ferrent through the 3rd ward gate.
Their trip was quite eventful, but it was nothing seventeen trained mercenaries couldn’t handle.

Kaidus was riding at the front of the wagon alongside York who was driving. Another wagon followed them, carrying the other half of their group.
He was silently taking in the familiar atmosphere of the bustling 3rd ward. He smiled, seeing the many people who were out and about, moving through their day.

Their group caught the eyes of a few pedestrians, but many paid no heed to them. It was that time of the year again. A time when people came from all over Darsus to compete in the Arms Competition, for glory and a chance at wealth.

The group slowly made their way through the busy street, moving towards their destination.

“I’ll be getting off here. Thanks for everything, York.” Stopping at the 3rd ward market district, Kaidus got off, taking a single bag of luggage with him.
The inns for the hired helps were in the opposite direction of where he is heading, so he chose this spot to part with them.

“No need. We’re the ones who should be thanking you. Say hi to your parents for me alright? It’s going to be busy, but I’ll try and drop by whenever I can. If not before, then after the competition.” York replied.

“Alright.”
He waved them off.

““See ya Kaidus!”” Many of mercenaries called out as the wagons moved away.

His time with the mercenaries was over after three long years. Having already said his goodbyes, there was nothing else that needed to be said. Picking up his luggage, he made his way through the market district, moving ever closer to home.

Familiar people looked at him curiously. An instance of recognition here and there, but he could see that many were wondering who he is to have traveled with a band of what looked to be thugs.
He smiled, wondering if he had really changed that much after three years.

---------------------------------------------

*Knock Knock* Kaidus stood in front of his house, waiting for the door to open. *Knock knock* He knocked once more, uncertain if his mother and sister were home.

He heard a girl’s voice shouting from inside the house and footsteps moving down the stairs. He sensed the familiarity of Hasen approaching along with someone he missed dearly.

“Can I help you?”
Opening the door was a young girl wearing a frilly hand sewn dress. Her usual dull red hair was flaring up into a fiery red color—illuminated by the afternoon sun—complementing the blue dress nicely. Her puffy cheeks were still there, and two dark eyes looked at him curiously. She was tiny for her age, even smaller than he was when he first entered the academy at seven.

“You’ve grown a lot.” He spoke, smiling at his sister.

Upon realizing who he is, a smile bloomed on her face. “Kai! Your back!” She jumped onto him, shouting his name happily.

“Did you miss me?” He asked, hugging her and gently patting her head.

“Uhn.” Anise nodded, suppressing her tears.

“You going to let me into the house?”
With a grin, she took his hand and led him inside.

The house was practically empty as usual. Troyle was undoubtedly at Lord Varath’s, but Adalina was nowhere to be seen.
“Where’s mom?”

“Upstairs.” Anise replied with a wide teething grin.

“Let’s go tell her that I’m home.” He suggested, walking towards the stairs.
Holding tightly onto his hand, scared that he would disappear again if she lets go, Anise promptly followed.

“Mom?” He called out, knocking on the door to his parent’s bedroom.

“Kaidus, is that you?” A reply came from inside.
Opening the door, he saw his mother sitting in a chair, holding a bundle gently to her chest.

“Mom is that?” Joy and surprise surged through him.

“Welcome back honey. Come meet your baby brother.” She beckoned him with a welcoming smile.

‘I have a little brother.’
Picking up Anise, “We have a little brother, Anise. Why didn’t you tell me?” He exclaimed joyously, hugging her.

“Hehehe! Mommy said to not tell you. She said it was a surprise.” Anise replied, laughing at suddenly being picked up and hugged.

“What’s his name?” He asked his mother, carrying Anise closer to get a better view of the sleeping baby.
An opening in the bundle revealed a small face sleeping peacefully in Adalina's arms.
Like Anise before him, the baby has two big puffy cheeks. Tufts of dark red hair could be seen poking out of the shawl covering the baby’s head.

“His name is Lance. Lance Zakrus Paltos. Zakrus from the Gveril word meaning mighty.” Adalina answered with a sheepish grin.

“It’s a great name, mom.” Setting Anise down, “How come you never mentioned I was getting a brother in your letters?”

“We didn’t know if it was going to be a boy or a girl, and we wanted to surprise you.” Adalina answered with a warm smile.

Grinning, “Anise. He looks just like you when you were a baby.” Kaidus patted his sister’s head. He moved closer to the sleeping baby and softly touched the puffy cheeks. “How old is he?”

“He was born the 3rd of Zali, so almost a turn old. Do you want to hold him?”

“No, it’s okay. He’s sleeping so serenely, I fear I’d wake him up.”

Adalina smiled. She got up and moved to the bedside. “Have you eaten yet? You must be hungry.” She asked, setting the baby down on the bed.

“I had a snack while we waited for permission to enter Ferrent, but nothing substantial.”

Adalina walked over to him and gave him a heartwarming hug. “Since Lance is sleeping, how about I heat up the leftovers from this morning and we have an early lunch?”

Adalina’s cooking; he was home. “Sounds perfect.” Kaidus replied with a smile.

--------------------------------

“…about you for the past two turns after I told her that you’d be coming back.”

“Mommy, no! Don’t tell Kai!” An embarrassed Anise ran to her mother, trying stop the stories.

They were in the living room talking about their time apart.
He’d already spent a good deal of the afternoon telling them about his three years: about his training with the Captain and the various other mercs, the minor jobs he’d assisted with, what he’d learned about survival from many of them, and about learning archery from the mercenary rangers.
He also shared how his healing abilities benefited the mercenaries greatly, and about his many sparring sessions with the others; especially Dalzak and the Captain.

Although the members of the Droxxon Mercenaries have seen him using magic for various occasions, he’d hidden the bulk of his powers, using only what was required. Never anything extravagant, and nothing that would link him to the mage that the Captain and some of the others met in that forest years ago. He stuck mostly to healing the injured; keeping his overwhelming strength and Zion in check.

Currently, Adalina was telling him about Anise’s excitement upon hearing that he would be returning home.
She’d already told him about how Anise was using his name as a threat to those whom she deemed were causing trouble—whenever they were out shopping.
How Anise would yell at the other kids who were playing ‘knights’, breaking up their games because she thought they were hurting each other.
About sometimes catching her just talking to the ring that is Hasen, and many other childish moments.

He couldn’t help but laugh at the plentiful stories of his adorable little sister.
Three long years, and their only form of communication was through letters. It was refreshing to hear his mother and sister’s cheerful voices again, just talking about mundane everyday happenings.

“She’s also been reading your books, trying to start a collection of her own.” Adalina added with a smile. Turning to Anise. “Don’t you want to show Kaidus what you’ve been reading?”

“I wanted to tell Kaidus that, mommy!” Anise pouted. “!” Her pouting face instantly vanished and she quickly left the living room, rushing upstairs.

“Ever since she heard about the baby, she’s been reading a lot. Sometimes I’d come into the living room and she’d be sitting by the window in that same spot you’d always use, silently reading.” Adalina explained with a smile. “She’s trying to copy you, you know? She wants to be a good big sister for Lance as you were with her.”

Kaidus smiled and looked at the window. At the spot where he’d spent a good portion of his days lazily flipping through the pages, absorbing the contents of his books whether they were interesting or not.
“I just realized something. She’s no longer talking in third person.” He chuckled.

“She stopped the year after we left you with the mercenaries. I kept pestering her about it, and she eventually grew out of it.” Adalina giggled.

As quickly as she disappeared upstairs, Anise was back. Carrying a few books in her arms, she laid them out onto the table.

“What’s this?” Kaidus asked, picking them up and reading the titles.

‘The Princess’ Song’, ‘Wandering Phraes of Lizur Woods’, ‘The Woeful Blade’.
The books were geared towards older kids.
He didn’t know what the ‘The Princess’ Song’ was about, but the second book was a story about the haunted Lizur woods of Southern Unotus, and a knight’s adventure to retrieve a lost treasure from its depths. The third book was a cook’s tale about coming across a crying sword that was separated from its creator, begging him to return it.

“Are you reading these Anise?” He asked his sister.

“Uh huh. These are my books that mommy bought for me.” Anise replied cheerfully.

“Did you like them?” Kaidus asked.

“Yea! I like the Princess book. I like it when she beat up the bad mage with her singing.” Anise grinned. “I’m reading this one right now,” She pointed to ‘The Woeful Blade’. “And I don’t like this one. Spirits are nice. They wouldn’t do that to the knight.” She answered, patting her chest.

It took Kaidus a moment to realize she was patting Hasen. “I haven’t read it yet, but what happens in that book?” He pointed to The Princess’ Song.

Anise began regaling it excitedly.
It was about a princess who lost her voice because of an evil sorceress, and was on a quest to find it. The evil sorceress was using the princess’ beautiful voice to lure and trick forest animals and travelers to do her biddings. Another mage teamed up with the princess thinking she was just a regular girl to help her out. They eventually unsealed her voice; which was then used to defeat and undo the spells of the evil sorceress.
As soon as she finished the exhilarating tale, she started taking deep breaths, having been too excited.

“Look at you. Soon you’ll have a whole shelf of your own books.” He gave her a big grin, seeing how enthusiastic she was about the book.
It reminded him of his younger self, excitedly talking about the contents of his books with Adalina. Although his books were more informative and theoretical, involving various philosophies about the natural world instead of mere story books, the excitement was the same. He couldn’t help but cheer on his little sister.

“Kai, can we read this together?” Anise picked up the book ‘The Woeful Blade’.

“Sure.”

Anise got up. Holding the book, she struggled to move her chair next to his. Kaidus got up to help her.

“I’ll go get dinner started. Your father should be home soon.” Adalina told them and left for the kitchen, leaving them with a loving smile.

A short while after, the door opened and a man walked in.

“Daddy!” Anise jumped up and merrily ran over to welcome Troyle home.

“What’s this? You’re in a good- oh.” Troyle smiled, seeing the reason. “Did you just get back?” He called out to Kaidus, picking up Anise and walking towards the living room.

“We arrived this afternoon. Busy as usual?” Kaidus asked, knowing that this time of the year was usually quite hectic. With the arms competition and the lord’s attendance, guarding him amongst thousands of strangers was always something that had to be carefully planned and coordinated.

“A little. We’ve doubled the guards, so I’ve been busy teaching the new additions to stand in formations and be on alert.”

“Double the guards?”

“Only until after the day of the competition. The whole Varath family is attending the event this year so we’ve had to increase the security.” Troyle replied with a tired smile.

“Really?” He was surprised. He’d never seen Sylvia or Jillian at the competition with Lord Varath.

“Where’s your mom?”

“Lance was crying. She just went upstairs to check on him.” Kaidus replied as Anise came back to sit beside him.

“I see, so you’ve met your little brother.” Troyle gave a delighted grin.

“Yea.”

“Well? What do you think of his name?”

“I like it. It sounds sharp and strong.”

“That’s good.”

“Daddy picked it.” Anise interjected happily.

“That I did.” Troyle confirmed with a proud grin. “Were you surprised when you saw him?”

“I was. You guys never mentioned a baby in the letters.”

“We wanted you to find out for yourself.” Troyle gave a mischievous smile, taking a seat across from them. “How about you? Let’s hear all about the last three years.”

The sound of footsteps came down the stairs.
“If you two are going to talk, how about holding Lance while I set the table?” Adalina called out from the stairs with Lance in her arms.

“Well then, bring me my son.” Troyle ushered. A wide smile on his face.

With Anise and Adalina both in the kitchen setting up the table and Troyle listening attentively—with lance in his arms.
Kaidus began recapping his three years.

----------------------------------------------------------

Her eyes were wide open. She couldn’t sleep.
Today was one of the happiest days of her life. Her amazing older brother whom she adored was finally back, and he was still the same person who left them three years ago. His warm smile was the same, his ever calming voice had changed a bit, but it soothed her as it always had. Just having him pat her head filled her with glee.

She sat up and got out of her bed, moving to the door. She was unable to go to sleep, afraid that when she wakes up, her brother would be gone again.

Silently leaving her room, she moved to the door across from hers.
*Knock* *Knock* without waiting for an answer, she opened the door. “Kai? Are you in here?” She meekly asked, scared that he was gone already.

“Anise?” A little glowing orb manifested, lighting up the dark room.

“Ca-Can I sleep with you tonight?” She pleaded.

“Is everything alright?” Her brother asked, sitting up on his bed.

“Uhn, but I…” she fiddled with her hands, rubbing them back and forth afraid he would refuse.

“You wanna sleep together?” Her brother questioned.

“Please?” she asked again, pleading with her eyes.
She saw his kind smile.

“Alright. Come here.” He lifted up his blanket and moved to the side of the bed to make room for her.

Without delay, she quickly jumped in. With a big smile, she grabbed onto his arm and hugged it as she closed her eyes.

Lying next to her beloved brother, sleep soon overtook her.

-------------------------------------------

“Hah…” He sighed. “Why did this happen?” Kaidus asked himself, walking up onto the stage. His name had just been called.

It was the day of the arms competition.
Troyle, Anise, Lord Varath, and Lady Reanne—along with eight guards—were all standing behind him, waving him off with smiles and cheers. Adalina was staying home to look after Lance, saying it was too loud of an environment for the baby.

They’d had the misfortune of running into the Varath couple earlier that morning. After some talks between lord Varath and his father, it ended up with his name being entered as a contestant. He had an inkling the “coincidental meeting” as Lord Varath put it, had nothing to do with coincidences.

Troyle reasoned with the desire to see how far he’d come after three years, and the Varath’s instantly latched onto it. Even Anise enthusiastically begged him to participate after Troyle and the Varath couple managed to coerce her to their side.

With his arms tied and his name already entered, he unwillingly agreed to it.

“A tyke like ya dares ta cross blades with Arbaile, titan of Katilik?!” His opponent roared as they stood face to face with each other.

The man was quite tall—almost twice his own height—and wielded a wooden twin headed battle-axe. Although his opponent was not all that muscular, the way the man was easily handling the axe showed that he knew how to use it.

“Best ya giv’up before yer hurting all over, boy.” The man warned.

Kaidus bowed as a sign of respect to his opponent before taking a step back and lowering his stance.
He stretched out his left leg and his right bent low like a spring, taking a low  aggressive posture. He bent his upper body forward and dropped his left sword onto the stage, bringing his left hand up to his face. His right sword was pointed up towards the sky, resting along his right arm behind his back in a reverse grip.
Kaidus calmly watched the man in front of him.

“Shoulda stayed home, boy.” The man smiled, warning him once more.

“Begin!” The stage 2 announcer called out after seeing their readiness.

“Guh-!”
The instant the call came, the tall man was blown sideways. Moaning and groaning, the man was holding his side, gasping for air and unable to get up. The wooden axe was dropped onto the stage. The announcer stood between them and announced the winner.

Kaidus picked up his sword. He bowed to the man once more before turning to walk away as the crowd went up into a storm of cheers and applauses.

The instant the signal was given, his right leg sprang into action, kicking his body into motion—propelling him forward. Twisting his body with the backhand swing, his sword went straight into the man’s left side.
His speed had caught the unsuspecting man off guard. The power in his swing smashed into the man’s ribs, pushing the man off balance and onto the floor. He made sure the attack was non-lethal, but there were undoubtedly a few broken ribs along with a shattered pride.

Kaidus walked off the stage, moving to where his father and sister—along with Lord and Lady Varath—were waiting for him.
Although an unwilling participant, he was still a participant. Especially because his father and sister were watching, there was no other choice but to go for the win.

“Well done,” Troyle spoke as he approached. “A single strike with a single sword huh? The captain’s taught you well.” Troyle stated with a wide grin.

“Kai!” Anise called out cheerfully, latching onto his arm as he joined them.

“Nothing less from Troyle's son,” Lord Varath added with grin. “Magic and sword huh? I fear for the man who dares to incur your wrath.”

An embarrassed smile crept on his face at the compliments, but catching the Lord’s festive eyes, Kaidus could see that Lord Varath was already plotting something.

“Way to go, boy!” People shouted around them.
Surrounded by the eight guards, none dared approach them but he could feel the eyes of the audience looking their way.

“Mother?” A voice called out from behind them, breaking through the guards.

Turning to the newcomer, “Sylvia?” Lady Reanne answered.

Turning around, Kaidus saw a young lady with long dark blue hair wearing a plain beige dress. The girl had beautiful light blue eyes and fair skin that seemed to sparkle in the light, contrasting her dark blue hair. A wiry frame could be gauged through the plain dress and her long hair was tied to the side in a stylish manner.

“Sylvia, why’d you run off?” Someone else questioned, breaking through the guards.
“Mom? Dad?” Followed by another.

Two older girls.
One with light brown hair tied into a tail. The girl was not wearing a dress, but light leather armor and what looked to be traveling pants, boots, and a long sleeved shirt underneath.
The other was a beauty like her mother—Lady Reanne. She had long dark blue hair and wore a cerulean outing dress.

Jillian was as beautiful as ever, but Sylvia was slowly growing into a beauty in her own.
He knew at once who the two dark haired girls were, but was uncertain about the other.

“What are you girls doing here?” Lady Reanne inquired.

“Sylvia took off on her own. We were just following her.” The girl with brown hair answered, looking around and watching him cautiously.

“Is that so?” Lady Reanne’s lip curved into a smile.

“K-Kaidus?” Sylvia stuttered, gazing at him.

“Wha-?” the brown haired girl’s face contorted with surprise.
“…” Jillian was silently looking at him. Her face was calm, but he could see the surprise in her eyes.

“Hi Sylvia.” He smiled back. Still clutching his arm, Anise’s face was beaming with delight.

*****************************************

Thanks for reading!
THE WORLD
ForgottenConqueror

B2 Prologue + Chapter 1 | Forgotten Conqueror | B2 Chapter 3 - Annual Arms Competition II

B2 Chapter 3 - Annual Arms Competition II

***********************************

Sylvia’s heart was beating even faster than before. Afraid that he would hear it, she steeled herself and curtsied. “Hello,” She replied.

“Hi Sylvia!” Anise also called out to her with a big smile.

“Hi Anise.” She returned a radiant smile to conceal her embarrassment.

“So what were you doing here Sylvia?” Her mother questioned again.

Turning to look at her mother, she saw a big grin. “I--…” She didn’t dare to answer in front of everyone. Her face began heating up. She knew her mom knew why.
Her mother was the only person she ever talks to about her feelings. She had already made it quite clear that she liked the boy. Her mom’s question was just a means of teasing her.

“Just kidding, honey. What about you Naleen? How did your match go?” her mother turned to question Naleen instead.

“It went well, Lady Reanne. I'm waiting for the next match right now.”

“I see. You girls walking around to watch the matches?”

“To the food stalls, actually. We were going to grab a snack before Naleen’s next match.” Jillian answered.

“Ah, why don’t we go together then?” Her mother turned to her. “Or would you rather stay here, Sylvia?”

“Eh? I’m coming too...” Sylvia quickly replied.

“Anise, do you want to go get a snack with everyone else?”

Her eyes lit up upon hearing her crafty mother asking the young girl.

“Daddy, can I go?” Anise turned to her dad and pleaded.

“Only if you stay with the group. And Kaidus, please go with your sister.” Troyle answered.

Internally, she was shouting with joy. Her mother knew exactly what to do. By asking for the young girl to join them, there was no way Anise would be leaving her big brother behind. Even if Troyle did not tell him, Anise would have pleaded for Kaidus to join them.

They were moving away from the second stage and towards the food vendors. Anise clung to Kaidus’ left arm. She herself walked beside Anise.

Two guards were in the front leading the way.
Jillian, Naleen, and her mother were walking behind the guards while the three of them followed. There were an additional two guards on each side of them, and two following behind—along with the two Ravon knights.
Her mother was talking to Naleen about Naleen’s parents, but Sylvia wasn’t paying any attention to that conversation.

She was occupied, remembering how they used to walk like this—following behind her mother and Adalina—as they went shopping in the 3rd ward market district a couple of years ago.

“How are you enjoying the competition?” Kaidus asked her.

Although lost in thoughts, his simple question rang in her ears and brought a bright smile to her face. “It is quite exciting, really.” She calmly answered. “I never thought there could be so many people in one place at the same time. Such a festive atmosphere is truly breathtaking.” She gave an honest reply, witnessing the competition  for the first time.

“It is, isn’t it?”

“Kai look.” Anise pointed to a performer in the crowd.

The performer was an older Gveril man with long gray hair. The man had a broken horn, but his metallic arm was spinning a spear around skillfully. The man called his two assistants to join him and they began demonstrating different spear forms before fighting each other, displaying their abilities.

“He’s very good.” She heard him voice out loud his thoughts.

“Is he stronger than daddy?” Anise questioned her brother with a puzzled look.

“Maybe, maybe not. It’s hard to tell from just demonstrations, but he’s certainly adept with the spear.”

“Hey! You guys are falling behind!” Jillian yelled out from ahead.
Looking in front, they were at least twenty paces away and behind a wall of people.
They quickened their speed to catch up.

“Sylvia.” Kaidus spoke up beside her. “Thank you for everything you’ve done for my mother these past couple turns, and for always looking after Anise.”

Her heart fluttered, and her face started burning up. She was not expecting such gracious words. “S-Such thanks are unnecessary… It is Adalina and Anise who’s been taking care of me.” She replied, lowering her head to hide the embarrassment.

Although they were still visiting the Paltos house, it was not because of her mother’s original purpose, but because of a genuine friendship between their two families. She herself had grown quite fond of Anise, looking after the younger girl as a sister. After learning that Adalina was having another baby, she had taken it upon herself to do most of the chores and food preparations whenever they were over at the Paltos house.
She was not working because she coveted gratitude, but hearing the thanks from him brought endless delight and joy.

“Regardless, thank you for everything you’ve done.” He replied.

“No… I didn’t…”Afraid she would make a fool of herself, she stopped and walked silently beside them.

------------------------------------------------

Naleen swerved to the side, barely evading a strike. She moved around her opponent and launched herself forward, thrusting with her wooden sword.
Her opponent quickly turned around and blocked it with his hand axes, getting knocked back a couple steps.
She moved forward once again and kicked at the man’s left leg while swinging her sword, but the kick was shallow and her slash was blocked once again. The man was larger than herself, and a lot stronger.

She was currently fighting her 3rd match, and it was another one of those long drawn out fights.
Naleen quickly put some distance between them and began trying to come up with a plan of attack.

She attempted to ponder what the other boy would do: what Kaidus would have done in this situation.
The last time she’d seen him was that morning he departed for Zorin Academy almost six years ago. Witnessing his match earlier, she’d been having a hard time coming to terms with such a thing. Although he was smaller than herself, the boy easily grounded a man twice his size with a single blow.
It was done without hesitation nor fear, and the speed of his strike was beyond that of a boy his age. From what she saw, it was like when she watched Horan and her father—two master swordsmen—sparring with no restrictions.

*Thwack!* She brought her sword up horizontally and blocked a vertical strike. The man’s strike pushed down her sword and the head of the axe was edging closer to her shoulder. Pushing and moving her body, she managed to roll away before her opponent’s other axe whizzed by, grazing her legs.
Naleen quickly recovered out of the roll and darted away to keep her distance.
‘I can’t lose here. I’m here to win this competition.’ She told herself.

Unrelenting, the man charged at her again.
She changed her sword to a two handed grip. Stepping forward to meet the charge, she attempted a two handed thrust.
The man struck the thrust to the side and swung his axe at her with an overhead swing.

She felt the force of his first strike against her sword, numbing her hands for that instant.
Instead of moving away to dodge the overhead strike, Naleen ducked forward and closed in on the man. With her sword still out of position, she released her two handed grip. Using her right hand—that was still holding the sword—as a brace, she charged in front of the man and elbowed the his stomach with her left.

It had the desired effect, and the man lost his solid stance, instinctively moving one of his hand to grab at where she elbowed him.

Naleen darted behind him, having done some damage.
She saw her chance. Instead of waiting for the man to recover, she swiftly kicked the back of the man’s knees, buckling him forward.
With her opponent on his knees, she quickly swung her wooden sword down to his neck, stopping before the impact. She shot a glance at the announcer, and the match was over.

With haste, she stepped off the stage to a plethora of praise from the audience. Her two house knights fell in behind her as she walked over to where Jillian and Sylvia were waiting.

“Way to go, Naleen.” Jillian commended.

“Are you alright? You seemed to be in a pinch a couple of times.” Sylvia questioned.

“I’m fine. There’s going to be a few more fights until my next match. What do you both want to do?” she asked the two girls.

“Would it be alright if we went to look for my parents?” Sylvia shyly asked.

“Why don’t you just say ‘go look for Kaidus’?” Jillian spoke with annoyance.

“…”

“Sure.” Naleen answered, seeing the silent Sylvia.
They had separated from the others ever since their trip to the food area. At the rate she was going, if she kept winning, she’ll eventually face off against him sooner or later. It would be good to get some information about his combat capabilities beforehand.

Although she didn’t understand Sylvia’s infatuation with the boy, it didn’t matter to her. From what she remembers, he was a liar, and a spineless coward. That match earlier may have tipped her view of him a little, but none of it mattered as he didn’t even remember her.
She recalled him the moment Sylvia spoke his name, but the same thing couldn’t be said about him.
Not only will he remain a liar and a coward in her eyes, now he was also a crass idiot.

The three girls started walking away from the stage as their guards followed behind.

---------------------------------------------------

The day was well past the afternoon.

An old Knight wearing plated armor decorated with a helmet and sword on the breastplate was walking through the event grounds, making his way towards the second stage.
He was working in tandem with a few others in charge of organizing today’s security, but had left the position to his son for the time being.

Many of the knights who were working around stage two and came to report at the eastern tent, were clamoring about something extraordinary occurring there. About an unknown dark haired boy who was single handedly decimating all his opponents. Many were saying the boy fought using both single and dual sword styles, switching between them expertly.

As the old Knight approached the stage, an extensive wall of people impeded his path. The stage had garnered quite the audience, and he could do nothing but watch from afar.

There were currently two people on stage squaring off against each other.
A youth even younger than his granddaughter, and a woman with a sword and shield. The youth had long black hair and was deftly wielding two swords against his opponent.

The young boy flitted around the woman as if gliding along the stage, looking for an opening. In an instant, his swords flickered and his opponent drop the protective shield. Two quick strikes, and the woman fell onto the ground.

He heard as the stage thundered with applause and shouts. The announcer bellowed out the victor’s name, but he was unable to make out who it was through all the noise.

The boy bowed and calmly walked off the stage without any problem.

---------------------------------------------------

Midafternoon came around, and the number of contestants had dwindled.

They were only using three stages now, and only those who have been winning were competing against each other. From the hundreds of contestants, less than thirty were still in the tournament.
Rest periods in between each match had shortened drastically, and it was now more a mental than physical competition. Those who had been winning decisively were beginning to lose because of accumulated fatigue through strenuous physical exertion, and many had even given up, understanding that they could no longer continue.
It was truly a competition of the most stalwart of contenders.

Kaidus stepped onto the stage again as his name had been called. He was tired, but not to the point of exhaustion. His matches had been relatively quick, allowing for plenty of rest.

His next opponent was a Gveril man with dull green hair, and looked to be in his late twenties. The man’s horn shone in the midafternoon sun majestically. His metallic arm held a long slim wooden sword.

“I’ve been watching your matches. How is it that a young one like you has come upon such skills?” The man asked as they stood face to face.

“I’ve had some great teachers.” Kaidus replied, giving a courteous bow to his opponent.

“That so? I would love to meet them some day.” Surprisingly, the man also returned a polite bow.

“Contestants ready?”... “Begin!”

Unlike his other matches, Kaidus was taken by surprise this time.
The instant the signal was given, the man’s sword tip shot straight out at him—without warning—aiming to pierce his chest. Kaidus quickly swiped upward with his two swords, cutting at the man’s attack, deflecting it.

With the defensive parry, the man lunged straight at him, repositioning the long slim sword once again for a draw strike.

Kaidus hastily darted to the man’s left side, moving away from the impending slash.

The man fluidly changed his direction mid-dash, slashing out at him once again.

The sword veered over to where Kaidus was as if alive with a mind of its own.
He smiled, seeing his opponent’s skills. The man was definitely better than many of his previous opponents. Bracing himself, his own swords shot forth and delivered four quick and consecutive blows into the long sword, stopping it before it could hit him.
He dashed straight for his opponent, evading the next few strikes, moving to get in close for some body blows.
His opponent saw through his plan and moved backwards, keeping him at a distance with flurries of quick precise slashes.
Seeing the futility of it, Kaidus stopped his pressure. ‘It’s almost like fighting uncle Dalzak again.’ He mused to himself and changed to a low stance.

The man saw his switch, prepped his own stance and watched cautiously.

He could see that his opponent was breathing heavily, possibly worn out from their exchanges or maybe even before the fight.
Kaidus slowly lowered both his swords, bringing his right to align with the left. In a sudden burst of movement, he launched straight at the man. From a low angle, his right sword flew upward, cutting into the man’s frantic defense. Another upward strike followed behind and ripped the sword out of the man’s hands, hurling it into the crowd. Following Twin Fangs, he jumped and kneed the man’s chest, sending the man backward to the edge of the stage.

The man stumbled, but refused to fall.
Without a weapon in hand, “Wait, wait. I forfeit.” The man cheerfully accepted his defeat. “I saw it the instant I failed to land that initial strike. I dare say, this country is full of surprises. Thank you for this enlightening bout, and may we meet again someday.” The man grinned, stepping off the edge of the stage.

“Thank you.” Kaidus uttered, bowing once again to the man who was disappearing into the audience.

“Kai you’re the best!” Anise cried out, hugging him as soon as he joined them.

The Varath couple was no longer with them, having left elsewhere with their daughters. He had asked about Larant earlier, but Lord Varath said the older boy was currently busy with various things for school and had not been coming home for the past couple ryes.

“Wonder where he’s from. He felt quite strong.” Troyle stated.

“He is. I forgot to ask for his name though.”

“That quick draw at the beginning was quite the technique. I don’t think I’ve seen anything like that before.”

“It took me by surprise, but just a little.” Kaidus replied with a grin.

Troyle gave him a peculiar look. “I know that smile. Don’t tell me you?”

“It won’t be perfect, but I’m sure I can imitate it if I use magic. It’ll probably take me a while before I can do it without.”

“Hahahaha! Come here!” Troyle grabbed him and started rubbing his head proudly.

---------------------------------------------------

It was her 8th match, and her laborious effort every fight was taking its toll on her body.

She had severely underestimated the sheer magnitude of the arms competition. Thinking about it now, her outcry of winning the competition was nothing but arrogance and a general lack of understanding.

Having watched the competition four years in a row, she thought she had a firm grasp of what to expect. Yet, watching two people fighting and being directly involved in the matches were two very different things.
The competition only got harder as it progressed: with the skilled contestants weeding out the weaker ones, each match became tougher than the last, forcing her to put in twice the amount of effort.

Walking towards her was her greatest adversary yet. As she foresaw, the matches eventually paired her up against the boy. Against Kaidus.

Looking at the boy’s relaxed movements, she could tell there was no way for her to win. He had effortlessly dispatched many of his opponents while she had to painstakingly struggle against hers.

“Let us have a good match.” The boy bowed to her as he had done to all his other opponents.

“Likewise.” Taken aback by his nonchalant attitude, she nodded. She took two steps back and readied herself. Grasping her sword with a two-handed grip, she silently awaited for the call to start.

“Begin!”

She quickly moved away from her initial position and barely managed to dodge a strike. The boy’s first attack was as quick as ever.
If she hadn’t been watching his matches and didn’t know about his inhuman speed, she would have lost already.

She lurched sideways awkwardly, barely stumbling away from the next attack.
His swords came at her with a horizontal swing. Naleen slashed out with her own sword, blocking the slashes. The impact knocked her back, causing her to stumble a few paces before catching her footing again.

Before she could ready herself, he was already upon her. One of his swords smashed into her own sword, numbing her hand and shooting intense pain all along her arm. She felt a sharp pain in her hands as the boy’s other sword dislodged her grip, causing her to drop the wooden weapon.

“No!” She cried out, instinctively reaching down to grab the sword once again.

The boy also lowered himself, holding two swords to her chest. “Give up.” He told her, not finishing her off.

She jumped back to put some distance between them. Anger boiled up from inside her. “You!” She angrily shouted.
The fact that he doesn’t remember her was incomparable to the way he was treating her now. To look down on her and not deliver the finishing strike was disrespectful. It was disrespectful to her as a warrior, and to the years of hard work she’d put into getting this far.

‘I can’t lose to someone like him!’ She shouted internally.
She glared at him standing over her sword. Her body twitched, and she lunged in head-first for the sword.

“Forgive me.”
She heard as pain manifested across her back, as she was knocked to the ground.

‘No. I can’t lose…’ Her inner self cried out.
In her anguish, memories flashed through her mind.
Her first meeting with the boy. Her humiliation that night at dinner. Her grandfather’s words and praises. Her many bruises and callouses incurred over countless evenings of practice.
Suppressing her tears, something else came into her mind.
The image of a crystal flower on top of her dresser, sitting there silently for all these years.

Tears began to swell from inside.
The world truly was unfair. Not only was the boy already a mage, he's even surpassed her with the sword.

“Why!?” She shouted out. Not to anyone in particular, but because of her own frustration.
Everything she's done was to prove herself to those around her.
To her parents.
To her brother.
To everyone who treated her like a princess that needed protecting.
To show her grandfather that she too, was worthy of his praises and approval.

Even her talent with the sword could only take her so far. She saw for herself today what true talent was.
'They were right… I'm no one. Just a little girl who wanted to be spoiled...'
She closed her eyes, and tears leaked out.

Suddenly, the image of the crystal flower bloomed into her mind once again.

‘!’ She felt as if a spark ignited inside her.
Her body felt like lighting had struck it.
“Ahhh!!!” The pain on her back intensified, as if trying to rip her apart.
Her fingertips rippled with a numbing sensation that started to move along her arms to her body as if alive.

She felt two hands grab her shoulders and turn her body upward. She saw the dark haired young man’s face staring back at her: his mouth moving, but she could not hear what he was saying.

“AHhh!! W-what’s GUHHH!!!--…”
Flames erupted around her. The pain intensified, and her mind went blank.

**************************************

So... I've been caught up in some other little side project for FC.
I have it on the WP site, but since it is relatively minor with little to nothing right now, I wont be putting it up as a post here on RRL.
ART <-- for those who would like to see what I saw when I was describing his two swords in chapter 44.

I've gone through this chapter four times, but let me know if you find any error or inconsistencies.
As always, thanks for reading!
THE WORLD
ForgottenConqueror

B2 Chapter 2 - Homecoming | Forgotten Conqueror

B2 Chapter 4 - Awakening

Sorry about the delay.
It's been a very busy week, and this hot weather really isn't helping.

*********************************************

“Ahhh!!!” The girl cried out. Faint traces of magic began emerging around her.

Kaidus quickly grasped what was happening. Swiftly moving to her side, he grabbed her shoulders and turned her upward to face him. Although surprised at the sudden development, “You need to focus, Naleen! Calm your mind!” He bellowed, trying to get through to her.

She looked at him with confusion before groaning in pain once more. “Naleen! Listen to--!” He attempted once again, but the girl’s body went limp and flames erupted around them.
“Kuh-!” ‘How troublesome’ He grimaced, retreating as an inferno flared up around the girl. It whirled about, protecting her.

He didn’t know why, but she had awoken. The sudden burst of magic protecting its owner was evidence enough. Although mages rarely lose conscious during the process, all awakenings were different depending on circumstances.
He couldn’t help but stare, wondering if he needed to do something or stand back and watch.

Sensing movements behind him, he turned around to see that a man and woman—both wearing uniforms of the Mystiks guild—had jumped onto the stage.

“Move away, boy!” The man shouted.

Kaidus hastily retreated backwards, thankful at their arrival.

“... –vasu enarus! Ruziierus!” The woman invoked, bringing her arms up. A torrent of water surged forth from her arms, moving like a serpent, wrapping itself around the inferno spire. *TTSSSAAAA* a screen of steam quickly covered the stage, impeding their visions. “Sylas!” The woman shouted through the mist.

“…-nua! Azure Gale!!” The man invoked, and a powerful gust descended. Blowing away the steam, it revealed a water cyclone where the fire had been.

The water slowly stopped its rotation and slithered back to the woman who conjured it. “Well done.” The woman spoke, touching it. The serpentine form vanished, and the water splashed down onto the stage.

As quickly as it happened, the fire was gone and everything was calm again.
Within a charred circle on the stage, a young lady was lying unconscious on the ground, sleeping peacefully as if nothing had happened. Parts of her leather armor and clothing were singed, but there were no burns or damages to the girl.

“Are you alright?” The man asked, arriving at his position with a few quick strides.

“I am, thank you.” Kaidus answered.

“Good.” With a single word, the man walked passed him, moving to check on the girl.

“We’ll take care of it from here. Please go and rest for your next match.” The woman who conjured the water serpent reassured him before moving to join her companion.

“Uh… Contestant Naleen is no longer able to continue. Young Kaidus advances to the final eight!” The announcer shouted awkwardly from the judge’s area.
The audience that had gone quiet over the display of magic went into an uproar.

As he walked towards the edge of the stage, a woman ascended the stairs and ran past him. Following her was an imposing man who was giving off a very peculiar aura.
“Naleen! My daughter, is she…”

“Congratulations on your victory, Kaidus.” The man commended, stopping before him.

“Thank you, my lord.” He made a respectful bow towards to the older man. It was not lord Gelrin the Royal Knight Commander, but his son Huin.

“Your previous matches were quite spectacular. Seeing this one, I want to apologize for Naleen’s lack of skills.”

“Not at all. She was a great opponent.”

“She will be stronger now, thanks to you.” A smile appeared on the lord’s stoic face.

Kaidus smiled. “I’m looking forward to the next time we cross swords again.”

The lord’s grin widened. “I will let her know. Good luck on your upcoming matches.”

“Thank you.”

“Until next time then.” The lord nodded before walking away to join his wife and daughter.

Without looking back, Kaidus walked off the stage.

----------------------------------------------------

Anise was pulling him through the crowd.
Many were talking about what they just saw, but others cheered for him as he and his sister made their way through.

Having already explained what happened on stage to Troyle, he was currently going to the food stalls with his little sister to get a snack.

People surrounded them as they moved towards the back of the audience.
“It’s him!”
“Kid! You better keep winning!” someone yelled.
“How old are you?”
“Can you teach me how to fight?” A young boy questioned.

“STOP IT! Stop bothering my brother!” Anise clung onto him, repelling anyone who got too close with her free hand.

“It’s alright, Anise. Just keep walking.” He patted her head, keeping her moving.

After they broke through the spectators, Kaidus took a moment to look at his sister. “It’s been a long day. You’re not tired?”

“Nope.” She grinned, clinging onto his arm and pulling him towards the food stands.

“Well then, what do you want to eat this time?”

“I want qorkos wings again.” She happily answered.

Beyond stage two’s audience, onlookers paid little attention to them, allowing them to reach the food stalls easily.

“Three wings please!” Anise told the cook as their turn arrived.

“That’ll be three and six, little lady.”

“Here.” Kaidus handed two double bits to the man.

“No Kai! I’m paying!” Anise exclaimed, pulling his arm away. Reaching into a concealed pocket on her dress, she pulled out a little pouch. “Two. Four.” She counted before handing the four erns to the man.

“Thank you, and one is your return.” The man gave them a smile, handing back a metallic kui bit before giving them their wings.

Seared on an open flame then cooked in a mixture of thick sweet sauce, the wings were delectable. Anise joyfully nibbled hers, blissfully chewing through bones that had softened to a gelatinous texture as they walked back. Kaidus enjoyed his own while holding onto the extra for Troyle.

The return was less hectic, as many people were engrossed in the current match on stage. Forcing their way through the crowd, they joined Troyle at the front.

“Anise got one for you dad.” He handed the wing to Troyle.

“What about you two?”

“We ate ours on the way back.”

“I see. Thanks, baby.” Troyle smiled.

On stage, two female contestants were fighting it out. Both looked exhausted, but were fighting with all they’ve got.

“And Marin takes the win! She’ll be advancing to the final eight!” the announcer shouted after one of the woman manage to unbalance the other, pinning her down to the ground at sword point.

Workers quickly climbed up onto the stage to clean and prepare it for the next match.

Shortly after, the announcer moved from the judge’s area and got onto the stage, declaring the beginning of the final phase for the competition.

In the final phase, the area of stages three, four, and five are remodeled by mages of the Mystiks guild into a final arena. During that time, stages one and two hosts the final eight—four contestants to each stage—until the last two, who will then ascend the grand arena to have a final match in front of everyone for the title of champion.

The audience began shuffling as more and more people congregated around stage two.

With the audience settled, the announcer once again got on the stage. “Thank you all for waiting! Without further ado, the matches to determine the finalist from stage two will commence!”
The crowd thundered with applause and cheers.
“First one up is the young man who rose through the competition with his amazing speed and skills! Kaidus!”

“I’ll be right back.” He stepped forward, making his way towards the stairs once again.
“Win! Kai!” Anise shouted from behind.

“From stage three, a dashing young man who recently attained knighthood. With a lifetime of training and discipline, he represents the Knights! Vion!”

A handsome young man wearing dark leather armor climbed up from the opposite end of the stage, walking towards the middle. There was a red sword painted on his chest, and he held a long but slim one-handed sword.

Stopping a couple paces away, the man just looked at him. “Good evening. Let us have a good match.” Kaidus made a courteous bow.

“Hmph.” Vion gave him a look of disdain and fell into a stance.

‘Very well...’ Kaidus thought, taking a stance of his own.
The last time they saw each other was over five years ago. Considering Vion was now a knight, he had expected the man to have grown more respectable.
Unfortunately, that was not the case.

-------------------------------------------------

As repulsive as ever, the commoner was trying to act beyond his station.

He’s hated the boy ever since their first meeting.
He was sick and tired of hearing about the boy all those years ago, and felt insulted being compared to the lowly rabble by his father and grandfather.
Not only did his grandfather bathe the commoner with privileges. for the head of the esteemed Ravon house to have bowed so low to a commoner, it was disgraceful.

With the boy standing in front of him, all he could think about was teaching the bastard a lesson. Showing him where he stands. With magic being prohibited, this was his chance.

Having taken an aggressive stance: holding his sword in an overhead draw, draping it over his back. Legs ready to spring into action, and his left hand prepared to intercept or retaliate.
He waited patiently for the signal.

“Begin!”

Vion quickly dashed forward.
With his long sword, he swiped out in a horizontal arc, not allowing the boy to advance.

*CLACK!” the sound of impact.
His sword was caught in between the boy’s two swords.

He attempted to pull his sword back, but the boy pushed it forward and upward, before dashing straight at him.
Holding his sword awkwardly with his elbow cocked back and the sword in the air, he couldn’t attack. Instead, he twisted his body and kicked with his left foot.

“GUH!” Instead of landing his kick, his leg was throbbing with pain.
Following the spin, he quickly lashed out again with his sword at where the boy was, only to cut air.

The boy appeared beside him and slammed two swords into his chest, knocking him back.

“You! You’re using magic!” He hollered. It was impossible for the little bastard to be moving that fast.

“You can’t even detect my presence when I’m right in front of you. Magic would be wasted on you.” The boy spoke, calmly staring at him.

“Arrogant little shit!” He spoke loud enough so that the boy could hear before lunging at the boy again. Pain blazed through his right side, and he couldn’t help but fall down. ‘What the fuck is going on?!’ His mind shouted, unable to grasp what was happening. There was no other explanation than magic, yet the judges were not saying anything. He stood up again, pointing his sword towards the commoner.

The boy suddenly vanished, and sharp pains dropped him to his knees.

Kneeling, the boy walked in front of him. With a last desperate attempt, Vion slashed out once again. Before he could finish the swing, a pressure assaulted his chest and pushed him onto the ground.

The boy stood above him, pinning him down with a sword to his chest and stepping on his sword hand.

Surely enough, the announcer called out the victor.

*********************************************

“!” Naleen sat straight up, breathing heavily.

Looking around, she was sitting on a fluffy bed. There was a box of training swords on one corner of the room, while two large dressers and a wardrobe adorned one of the walls. In the center of the room were two chairs and a table. ‘My room?’ she realized.
Taking a gander at her window, the light outside suggested it was still daytime.

The last thing she could remember was her frustration and an overbearing feeling before the pain knocked her out. Right before that, she remembered Kaidus shouting something at her. ‘What happened?’ She questioned herself.
She was obviously home, and it was still day, but she couldn’t tell what time of the day. It was almost evening when her fight against Kaidus started, so the competition must have ended.

Her arms and legs felt weird, and there was a different sensation in her body. It was an odd feeling, mixed in with all the pain and fatigue she had accumulated throughout the tournament.
Getting off the bed, she realized she was wearing a nightgown.
Her legs gave way as soon as she stepped onto the ground, and she fell onto the floor.

“Naleen!” A voice shouted from the doorway.

Looking up, “Mom?”

“How are you feeling? Are you hurting anywhere?” her mother ran over to her, embracing her.

“I feel fine. Just a little weak. What happened to me?”

“Thank goodness!” her mother tightened the embrace.

“Mom. What happened to me?” she asked again.

“It’s alright, honey. You’ve just awoken your magic.” Her mother replied, face brimming with happiness.

“My…” She was speechless. Her hands started shaking at what she just heard, and a sense of triumph pervaded through her body. She was afraid she would remain magic-less like her brother. Elated but scared at the same time, “H-how long have I been asleep?” She managed to ask, trying to divert her mind from the exciting news lest she started shouting with joy.

“Just overnight. Your awakening was quite the exhibition of magic.” Her mother replied, helping her up off the floor. “Let’s get you back on your bed. You need to rest.”

“The competition. What happened to the competition?” Naleen questioned, trying not to think about magic as she crawled back into bed.

“What do you think happened?” her mother grinned.

“Mom, just tell me.”

“The young boy from the 3rd ward won.”

“I knew it!” She exclaimed, feeling better about her loss.

“Is that admiration I hear in your voice?” Her mother interrogated with a sly grin.

“No! I mean, maybe a little. It just means that there’s nothing to be ashamed of in losing to him.” She quickly replied, remembering how dominant the boy was during their fight.
‘What am I saying?’ Naleen quickly thought to herself. She had completely forgotten about his little act of mercy and about her anger.
“What about Vion? How far did he get?” she asked, trying move away from thoughts about her pitiful state during the match.

“Vion also lost to him. They were matched up against each other in the final stage of the competition.”

A grin surfaced on her face, hearing that her brother lost to the same person. Before she can inquire about the final match, “bRrRrR” Her stomach growled. Her smile instantly turned into one of embarrassment.

“Hehe. Looks like my little girl is hungry. I’ll go tell Arlin to heat up something for you.”

“Thanks mom...” She gave an embarrassed reply.

“Go ahead and get some rest. I’ll bring it to you when it’s ready.” Her mother urged before leaving her room.

Laying on the bed, her mind was racing. She was imagining all the exciting things she’ll be able to do with magic, and could barely contain herself from screaming.

While she was having a light meal before supper, two girls came into her room.
“Naleen, are you alright?” Sylvia questioned before they even reached her bedside.

“My body aches all over, but other than that, I’ll live.” She replied with a smile. “What are you two doing here?”

“We heard you woke up, and came check on you. How’re you feeling?” Jillian enquired, pulling over one of the chairs in the room.

“Hmm… feeling better than I was earlier today.” She gave a wry smile.

“How does it feel to be a mage?” Jillian quickly got to the point, grinning at her.

“Honestly, I don’t really feel any different. I still have to ask dad and grandpa about it, but I’ve been in here all day and they’ve been too busy to visit me.”

“Oh…”

“Can you guys tell me what happened? I talked to my mom about it. She said something about a fire?”

“You were swallowed up in a fire, Naleen. You were screaming on the ground and Kaidus came to you. He was shouting something, and then he stepped away right before a fire rose up around you.” Sylvia replied, taking a seat on the bed.

“Hm… fire…. Why fire?” She was confused.

“Larant said fire is the simplest element to control. Something about bodies producing heat? He was explaining a lot of things, but I can’t remember.” Sylvia answered.

“Don’t worry about it too much, Naleen. Larant’s awakening was a fiery hare that burnt his room. At least yours wasn’t something so stupid, and you didn’t burn anything except a small part of the stage.” Jillian grinned.

“Really? Hehehe!” Naleen giggled, hearing the absurdity of it.

---------------------------------------------------

Kaidus was relaxing by the window with a book. Beside him, Anise quietly sat, reading one of her own.

The Arms competition had ended three days ago.
The final match was against a spear master named Sullivan from western Darsus. The man was great at long distance fighting, but once he got inside the spear’s attack range, he was able to easily take the man down.

Winning the competition, he was given a pouch containing four luminous Rae worth 2000erns, and a custom champion’s token as proof of victory.
It was quite a big difference from the runner up’s prize of 400erns.

*knock* *knock* *knock* someone was at the door.

“Ha…” He sighed, getting up to answer it.

“Is this the Paltos house?” A man wearing expensive looking clothes inquired. Behind the man was an extravagant carriage.

“It is.” Kaidus replied.

“Does a Kaidus Paltos live here?”

“He does.”

“Here. A letter from Lord Aliser of the 12th ward, directed to one Kaidus Paltos. Please make sure to give it to him.” The man handed him a sealed letter before promptly getting back into the carriage and riding off.

‘Another one...’
Closing the door, he opened the folded letter and read through the contents.
It was the same thing he’d been receiving for the past two days: a letter from some lord asking for him to visit, and a promise of employment with lavish gifts and such.
With a thought, the letter went up in flames.

**************************************

I don't know how long the next chapter will take with everyone going on, but we'll see.

Thanks for reading!
THE WORLD
ForgottenConqueror

B2 Chapter 5 - Courage

Merry Chri- Father's day.
Here's chapter 5.

For those of you who are wondering, Chapter 4 was posted a couple days ago (Both here and on my WP). I don't know what happened because it was really messed up. If you haven't read it yet... SURPRISE!

*********************************************

Kaidus weaved his body, swerving and evading the flurry of slashes coming his way. Noticing an opening, he twisted his upper body to the side and extended his right arm, returning a thrust while simultaneously dodging a diagonal downward strike.

Instead of dodging the thrust, Troyle parried it with the practice sword in his left hand. He quickly launched a left kick into his son’s right side, seeing that it was unprotected. Like an acrobat, his son flipped backwards, evading the kick and delivering a quick strike into his leg while in the air.

“You’re getting slow, dad.” Kaidus grinned, landing gracefully into a defensive stance.

“It’s the price one pays for growing old.” Troyle replied with a smirk, striking at his son once again, paying no attention to the stinging sensation in his leg.

“The Captain’s twice your age.” Deflecting the tip of Troyle’s sword that was going for his left shoulder, Kaidus retorted.

“The captain has-” Troyle quickly switched his right hand into a reverse grip, barely catching a counter from Kaidus’ right sword. “As I was saying, the captain has the benefits of magic.”

“He doesn’t use magic-” With his sword sliding downward, Kaidus quickly shoved it into the sandy ground. “-much.” using it to support him, he leapt forward with his whole body, dodging an incoming slash.

“Cheeky litt--Whoa!” Troyle spun his body to the side as a kick followed by a slash came straight down in front of him. Dodging the boy’s aerial attacks, he kicked at the sword that was shoved into the ground—throwing his son off balance. Before the boy could recover, he spun his left sword into a reverse grip.
*Clack!* *Thwack!!* *Clack!* Three consecutive strikes.

Rubbing his left arm where he failed to block his father’s second attack, Kaidus quickly retreated a distance.

“Not too slow, I hope.” Troyle sneered.

“Just a light graze.” Kaidus grinned, seeing that everything was a ploy to get him to lower his guard.

It was their first sparring session ever since his return to Ferrent. As always, they were sparring in the courtyard of the Varath house as their own house lacked a backyard and was too small. They had arrived in the early morning, and have been fighting for quite some time already. An audience of guards and servants had gathered, watching silently from the sides.

“Dad wait. I want to test out something.” Kaidus stopped the session and took a simple stance.

“You’re a year too early to be testing out techniques, boy. Just come at me.” Troyle replied with a wry smile.
He had seen the boy’s skills, having been at the front of the competition. But now, going head to head against the boy, it brought him a whole different level of understanding. After only three years, his son had grown into a formidable opponent. He was already struggling to keep up.
The boy was flawlessly incorporating single sword maneuvers into the Formless Blade Style, and from their exchanges, he could feel faint traces of Dalzak’s ‘Severing Fang' style. Even his son’s heavy strikes were reminiscent of Captain Zikale’s flawless techniques that brought out the full power of each swing. It was like fighting a combination of himself, Dalzak, and the captain at the same time.
A year was an exaggeration, a balm for his ego than anything. There was no telling how easily his son would be able to defeat him soon. The boy’s attacks were reaching further than before. They were much faster and stronger with each successive hit, and not to mention the boy’s incredible speed that will easily surpass his own quite soon.
As a father, he felt nothing but pride along with a sense of vicarious fulfillment, seeing his son’s growth.

“Here I come.”

Troyle lowered his stance and brought forth his swords, ready to engage. He saw as the boy closed in on him, and then a sudden flash of movement. The wooden practice sword’s tip was against his chest before he could even counter. “You…” He was shocked. It was the draw technique he’d seen Kaidus avoiding in one of the matches during the competition.

“I still haven’t gotten it right yet. It looks slow compared to the original.” The boy replied.

“Slow?” Troyle chuckled. It’s been barely six days since the competition. He couldn’t help but laugh and be amazed. “What’s it called?” he inquired curiously.

“Don’t know. Never got a chance to ask,” Kaidus pulled back to reset his position. “What do you think?”

“Terrifying. If this was a real fight, I’d be on the ground right now.” Troyle answered as a chill ran down his back. “Come. Show it to me again.”

“We’re already in the 11th ward. Are you really not going to visit any of them?” Troyle asked.

Having finished their sparring session, they were leaving the courtyard so that the guards could resume their morning training.

“I’ve thought about it, but I see no reason to right now.” Kaidus replied, walking into the manor. The subject was about the various invitations he had received over the past couple of days.

“Money, status, lord’s daughters. I see three very good reasons.” Troyle grinned back at him.

“Was the latter why you entered the competition all those years ago?” Kaidus interrogated with a smile, feigning ignorance.

“What? No. We needed money. You know that.” Troyle quickly defended himself.

“I know.” Kaidus replied with a wicked smile.

“Gah... Anyways, winning the competition and being a mage, such options are within your grasp.”

“But I’m not interested in those options, dad.” Kaidus replied, walking beside his father.
Being affiliated with the Varath and Ravon house was already enough for him. To actively seek and involve himself with those of the nobility was not something he wanted to do.

“It doesn’t matter if you’re interested or not. I’m just saying you should go and get to know some of them. Make some connections with those of the inner wards. You don’t want to be like me who could barely support his family because all he could do is swing his sword around. You’re smarter than that.” Troyle rebutted solemnly.

“Ah, but look at where that has taken you.” Someone spoke from behind. “Was it not your sword that landed you in my employ? Was it not your sword that has protected me all these years?” The lord was right behind them.
Wearing a thick gray robe made of fur over a white attire, he looked quite dashing. Almost majestic.

“My lord, it’s beneath you to eavesdrop.” Troyle reprimanded.

“Nonsense. It’s exactly like me to do such a thing,” the lord grinned. “Especially when you’re trying to persuade Kaidus about such matters like involvement with the nobles. I believe I should also have a say, as I--.”

“I’ll just talk to him later then,” Troyle quickly replied, cutting off the lord. “What are you doing here though? I thought you were waiting for me in your study?”

“I was, but I decided to come see what was going on after hearing that Kaidus also came with you. That was quite the show you two put on.”

“Just a little morning exercise. Can’t very well spar like that at home.” Troyle returned a smile.

“I’m not complaining. It looked like it was helping to motivate the men.”

“Really?” Troyle's face twisted into a surprised smile.

“Someone who’s getting beaten by his own son. The men looked to be quite enthusiastic, training so that such a thing wouldn’t happen to them.” Lord Varath snickered, bursting into laughter.

“What are you really doing here?” Troyle reiterated, ignoring what the lord just said. His smile was gone and his face, an impassive mask.

Laughing and not paying any attention to Troyle, Lord Varath turned to Kaidus. “I acquired quite a few books these past three years. How about taking a gander at them? We can discuss about them later if you decide to stay, or some other time.”

“I was actually thinking about going to the library to see if you got any new additions.” Kaidus replied, chuckling at the lord’s jest at Troyle and returning a smile.

A devilish grin appeared on the lord’s face. “Perfect. You remember Artroloxsi Velantrius? The compendium by Hinnegin R. Rucin? Cost quite a bit, but I managed to track down and procured a copy of it two years ago. You should definitely take a look at it if you’re interested in the mages of old.”

“I’ll do that. Thank you.”

“You know where the library is. I’m sure you’ll be delighted. Now, your father and I must talk about today’s agenda.” Putting his arm over Troyle's shoulders, the lord ushered them away.

--------------------------------------------------------------------

“Hmmmm~ hmm hm hmmmmm… Hmmmm~ Hm hmm hmmmm~”
In a circular room decorated with thousands of books, a young girl was walking along the raised platform, humming as she worked diligently. Picking up a handful of books from a stack on the ground, she began placing them into the shelves.

‘Verunis Insepaton’ Sylvia read the name and placed it into the book shelf.
‘Varnagh the Shadow’s Siege’ Like the last, she placed it into the shelf for V.

A while ago, her father had told her that he left a stack of books in the library and wanted her to help return them to the shelves. It was an unusual request since there were many servants around, but it didn’t matter to her as she was no stranger to menial tasks. She was already quite capable despite her age. She ran errands for her parents, she knew how to shop for grocery, how to cook, how to clean, even gardening was part of her skill set. She didn’t know when, but such activities had become a norm to her.
She especially loved cooking for her parents, and seeing the joy it brought them. To cook for those she loves. There were few things more rewarding in her opinion.

“Hm~ m mm hmmm~” She continued to hum as she put away the books.
‘Zarak Caverns’ Wonders’
With the last book back on the shelf, she followed the platform around to where the stairs were, blissfully humming and engrossed with a sense of accomplishment.

The large double doors were still wide open like how she left them. Pulling one side to a close, she spotted someone sitting in the middle of the room smiling back at her.

“K-Kaidus!?” Sylvia blurted out, startled to see the boy.

“Good morning, Sylvia.” He greeted, waving to her.

“G-Good morning.” She managed a reply as she tensed up. ‘No. no. please don’t do this!’ She told herself, feeling her nerves leaving. “H-how long have…” Her face became flushed before she could even finish the question, realizing what she'd been doing.

“Not long.”

“Did you h-hear?” she asked, trying to look calm. Deep inside, she was ready to dash out of the room and lock herself away.

“I apologize. It was a very beautiful tune, and I couldn’t help but listen.” Kaidus stood up and lowered his head.

*BLAM!*
“S-sorry!” She quickly apologized for accidentally slamming the door that she was pulling.
It was too much. She did not expected to see him again so soon after the competition and in such a situation.

“Are you alright?” Kaidus asked, looking at her curiously.

“Y-yea. Sorry…” Her left leg was outside of the room, and she was contemplating about whether she should run or hide from her embarrassment.

“Do you know where your dad keeps the newer books?” Kaidus asked, taking a few steps around the room.

“New books?.. I think they’re over there by the bottom shelf to your right.” Her voice carried a nervous muffled tone. She quietly prayed for him not to notice.
She thought she’d grown accustomed to him with the time they spent together, but that was not the case. Like the sun, he was too dazzling. Ever since the competition, she couldn’t help but revert to her old self, seeing how much more amazing he’d become. Those words of thanks when they went for snacks had smitten her completely. She had to avoid him afterwards, afraid that he would start to dislike her.

“Thank you.” Kaidus turned around and bent down to look through the shelf. “That song you were humming. It’s Lady by the bay isn’t it?” He asked without turning to look at her.

“Y-yea. Adalina was humming it, and I liked it, so I asked her to teach me.” She gave an uneasy reply.

“She used to hum it all the time when I was younger. It’s one of my favorites. It’s why I didn’t want to interrupt you. Sorry.”

Sylvia’s eyes lit up. “Really?” A piece of her mind calmed down at his words.

“Yea.” Kaidus stood up and there were two books in his hands. “So please, don’t be embarrassed. Like I said, it was a very beautiful tune.”

“Thank you...” Her desire to flee began to slowly recede, and she took a step back into the library.
In front of her was the young man whom she worked tirelessly for. ‘Where will I end up if all I did was run?’ She asked herself. She had already made her decision all those years ago. The only thing that was left, was to try her best and see where the future leads.
“It’s not that good, but I can hum it for you again if you want...” She offered with every ounce of courage in her, taking another step into the room.

“Please do. I would love to hear it again.” Kaidus pleaded, taking a seat.

With a bright smile on Kaidus’ face, she couldn’t help but comply.

*******************************************************

With the setting sun and darkness’ descent, the Port burst into life for a second time. Sailors, dockhands, street-wenches, travelers, all matters of unsavory individuals were out and about, looking for relief from their dreary lives. The taverns along the streets echoed with laughter and shouts, promiscuous moaning could be heard coming through the dark alleys, and drunkards walked the streets regaling tales of days long past.

A shabby man haggardly made his way through the busy portside street, blending in seamlessly as a beggar. His previously tidy and pale yellow hair was now long, and a dirty brown color. His face was rife with dirt and grime, and an unkempt beard occupied his face. The man held his right arm to his chest in a sling and walked with a limp. No one paid any attention to him, trying their hardest not to notice lest they make eye contact. Making his way through the streets, the man made a turn into an alley, moving away from the lights and people.

In the darkness, his limp disappeared and he quickly navigated his way through the twists and turns of the alleyways, arriving in front of a dilapidated building far away from the hustle and bustle of the Port’s night life.

*knock, knock, knock*
Three quick knocks.
*Knock... Knock…*
two delayed knocks.
*Knock… Knock, knock.*
A delayed knock followed by two quick ones.

Soon after, the door opened and two people silently came out. One was an old bald man supporting himself with a cane while the other was a young boy of no more than seven. The old man wore nightclothes and looked ready to retire for the night, but the young boy was wearing a dark traveling cloak.

“Is everything prepared?” The old man whispered.

“Yes. They’re sailing tonight.” The man answered. “Come. We don’t have much time.” He held out his hand to the young boy. The young boy took his hand and moved to stand beside him.
“Thank you for everything you’ve done, Eralus.” The man made a gracious bow before walking away.

“Biran.” The old man stopped him. “We may not be related by blood, but know that you’ll always be my son. Come back and visit again.”

“…Thank you for everything, father. Goodbye.” Without looking back, he vanished into the darkness with the young boy.

They meticulously made their way through the alleys and towards the docks, careful not to be spotted by anyone.

“Almost there. Just a little bit further.” He encouraged the young boy.

“Biran the sea isn’t safe at this time of the year.”

“I know, but all the roads are guarded and we’re too far from the capital to get there safely on foot. If we can avoid the pirates and get to Port Novierre, it’ll only be four day’s ride from there to Karathas. It’s our best option.”

“… You don’t really think--”

“I don’t know, but my priority is to get you back to Karathas safely. You remember what I told you?”

“Uh huh.” The young boy replied in affirmation.

“Good. Come on.” He picked up the child and ran.

Stealthily making their way behind a warehouse, “The silver god descends in all his glory, furious and enraged by the wisdom of men.” The man named Biran whispered into the darkness.

“For death was his gift, and suffering, his will.” Someone answered from the shadows.

“I am Gabban, the one who seeks.”

“And I am Narlok, the one who shows.” A lanky man stepped out of the dark and ushered them inside the building through a false wall.

Inside, they followed the man through the different storage rooms until they reached the back of a room filled with crates of fruits. Moving some of the crates, the lanky man revealed a hidden passage leading down into the ground. “This passage leads to a channel that empties into the sea,” the man opened it up. “Your ship has already left the docks in case something happens. After descending, keep to the left and stick to the walls. The path will lead you to Arelai. She will take you to the ship.” The man explained.

Surely enough, waiting for them at the end of the channel was a young woman on a rowboat. Without words, they silently got on the boat and the young woman rowed them out to sea.
To the ship that would take them one step closer to home. One step closer to the truth.

*****************************************************

Thanks for reading, and sorry about the slow releases. Hopefully they'll start picking up again.
Please leave any errors in the comments.

THE WORLD
ForgottenConqueror

B2 Chapter 6 - The 13th Ward

Chapter 6. Enjoy.

--------------------------------------------------------------------

Curious eyes fell upon him as he followed a man through the palace. Unlike the fine garments worn by the Lords and Ladies of the royal court, he was wearing unfashionable commoner clothing.
A long gray tunic that went down to his knees with an open front, fastened down the middle with strings. The opening exposed a plain black shirt underneath along with dull brown pants, and on his feet were leather walking shoes. The clothes had been purchased for this very occasion, but it was still quite far from the standards of the aristocracy.

Leading him was an older man wearing a black robe that covered his whole body. The only other color that was on the robe were two blue lines that looked to be patterns, flowing from the front of the robe over the shoulder to the back. Although already graying, the older man held his head high and walked with graceful steps, befitting a person of the royal palace. The man had introduced himself as the king’s royal attendant.

Many gorgeous pieces of arts decorated their path as if a testament to the wealth of the Royal family. Pictures of family members hung on the walls, stone statues of predatory beasts imbued with magic that they looked as if they would leap forth any moment line the halls, and exquisite furnishings that stood as sturdy as the day they were constructed exuded lustrous glows and faint traces of mana.

He ambled behind the man, keeping pace and making sure not to let his eyes wander too much.

Being here and everything was very sudden. It was only two days ago that he received an invitation he couldn’t refuse. A summon from the King.
A Royal Knight personally delivered the invitation, notifying him that refusal was not an option. He was told when and where he would be expected, and to be ready for it. This very morning, an extravagant carriage of pure black metal with silver plating and a golden crown emblazoned on its side had picked him up.
The reasons in the invitation was for a formal audience with the king for becoming this year’s champion.

On the ride here, although he’d heard much about it, he saw for himself how different the 13th ward was. As soon as they entered the Royal ward, everything changed: the scenery, the buildings, the atmosphere, even the roads.

A grass field—blanketed with the night’s frost—lined the outskirts of the 13th ward all the way from the gates to the Royal Palace at the center. The royal ward was so spacious that it felt like a completely different world. There were no gray buildings huddled together, no people walking the roads, not even the sound of kids playing, lacking the livelihood of his 3rd ward, and its coziness.
While riding in the carriage, he saw patches of trees in the distance far from the pristine roads, and blotches of brown on the grassy plain where flower gardens had bloomed earlier in the year. Undoubtedly, come Alivai, the field of grass would be plastered with colors of all variation.
Closing in on the Palace, he also spotted the fallen knight monument marking the hero’s cemetery—a place for the exemplary few that have perished in Ferrent’s service. He saw the Royal crypt, the famed Halas garden that was constructed two hundred years ago by King Kalsin J. Halas Dalzon for his deceased wife, the water gardens commissioned by King Lucius, and the colossal statue commemorating the mage King Nieto that stood magnificently to the side of the palace, as if guarding it.

“We are here.” The attendant stopped in front of a large wooden double door guarded by two men with swords to their side. “Wait here. Once the doors open for you, walk to the king and I shall announce you. Acknowledge his Majesty and kneel.”

“Understood.”

“When you’re kneeling, keep your left hand to your right shoulder. Your right knee should be touching the floor along with your right knuckles. Keep your left knee pointed towards the front and bow low. Do not lift your head until his majesty says otherwise.” The attendant reminded him one last time before opening one of the doors and leaving him to stand alone with the guards. They each gave him a quick glance before turning away to focus on whatever they were doing.

‘Well, the grandiose formalities of the royals certainly didn’t change much.’ Kaidus mused to himself, awaiting his turn.

Shortly after, both doors opened and he stepped in.
A large hall opened up before him. Six huge pillars supported the room. Alongside them, he could see several members of the nobility. None that he knew at a glimpse, but everyone was dressed in lush vibrant colors. They all eyeballed him as soon as he entered.
In front of him, sunlight rained down through an opening in the ceiling, creating a path to the throne. The room was rectangular and stretched a good distance from the entrance to the throne. In the corner of his eyes, he caught additional passages that exited the hall through the sides. There were windows, but the placements were too high, giving it a more decorative touch than a practical one.
Without stalling, he walked towards the throne.

“To his majesty King Sarjace J. Roulus Dalzon the twelfth, I present the champion of this year’s arms competition, and your very own subject residing in the 3rd ward, Kaidus Paltos.” The royal attendant announced him as he approached.

“Him?” A stout man in his mid-forties, sitting lazily—with a palm supporting his head—upon the throne inquired.
The man had clear blue eyes, short curly brown hair, prominent cheekbones that complimented his oval face nicely, and a clean shaven look. Wearing a red fur cloak and a black outfit with intricate silver patterns along with a golden crown on his head, even if the king did not look dignified, his attire more than made up for it.
The nobles standing around began to whisper to each other.

“Your majesty.” Kaidus got down and kneeled as he had been instructed, conforming to formalities.

“Days of pestering me to hold an audience, and this is it? I was told I’d be welcoming a master of magic, one the likes we’ve not seen since my great ancestors. All I see before me is a boy who doesn’t even have hair on his cock.” The king’s dissatisfied voice resounded through the room hushing the whispers.

‘It is them who should be groveling before you, Master!’ A voice thundered in his head.

‘That is enough. It matters not who kneels.’ Kaidus thought back, quelling the voice.

“Do not let his appearance fool you, my king. Everything I’ve told you is the truth,” A deep and familiar voice answered from the side. “I’ve already talked with Headmaster Nylen. He stands with me on this.”

“To the four gods with what you and that old man thinks! I’ll believe it when I see it for myself. Boy! Stand up and let me take a better look at you.” The king issued, and Kaidus stood up. The King circled him, evaluating him closely.
The king held up his arm and felt along them before moving to his callused palms. Leaving his arms, the man moved to his shoulders before patting his chest.

“A little scrawny for being the champion, don’t you think?” The King turned to scoff at Lord Ravon before turning back to him. “Is it true you defeated the Knight Representative?”

“It is.” Kaidus replied, undeterred at being scrutinized and doubted.

“Hmmm… My Royal knight commander tells me you’re a person of many talents. Is he telling the truth and what do you have to say about that?”

“I cannot answer for I do not know what he has told you, but he speaks too highly of me.” Kaidus replied, staring back at the King.

“Keep your head forward, boy. I did not tell you to look around, especially at me.” The King reprimanded.

“My apologies.”

“My apologies, - your majesty. You will address me as such, and you will not speak unless questioned. Do you understand?” The King added.

‘Master-.’ The voice echoed once again.

“My apologies, your majesty.” He repeated, consciously restraining the voice once more.

“You’re a mage?”

“Yes, your majesty.”

“Hmph.” The king returned to his throne and sat down. “Lorhan, send for Torgo. I want to test the boy.”

“Torgo has already left for the 12th ward on official business, your majesty. He won’t be back until evening.” The attendant replied.

“Your majesty, why not let the boy demonstrate?” Lord Ravon interjected.

“You and that old sack claimed him a peerless mage, Gelrin. How am I supposed to ascertain such things if he just demonstrates? No. I will have one of my mages verify.” The king retorted. “What about Evelyn, Lorhan? Is she here?” The king enquired of the attendant once more.

‘Evelyn?’ Kaidus wondered. The name sounded very familiar to him.

“She is, your majesty. She should be with the prince right now.”

“Send for her.”

“Yes, your majesty.” The attendant promptly left the audience hall.

‘I will not stand for this, master. They move to put you on display like a common decoration!’ The voice once again thundered in this mind.

‘Masssterrrr. Thissssss farcccce hassss gone long enoughhhh. Allow me, to open their eyessss.’ Another voice hissed.

‘That is enough, both of you. I will NOT repeat myself.’ Kaidus Roared back in his mind, instantly silencing both entities, binding them shut with an iron will.

“Are you alright? You face seems to be discolored.” The King sneered at him.

“I’m fine, your majesty.”

“Tell me. You’re from the 3rd ward right? How long have you lived in Ferrent?”

“All my life, your majesty. We settled here when I was one.”

“That so? Any thoughts on the city?”

“It is a splendid city befitting the heart of Darsus. Truly a prosperous center of freedom and well-being.” He replied, lowering his head as a show of respect to the one who lords over such a place.

“Really?” The king’s contemptuous smile slowly deviated into a pleasant one.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The double doors to the audience hall opened, and a woman entered. Following behind her was the royal attendant and a boy around Anise’s age.

“You called for me your highness?” The woman made a low bow.
She had long green hair with two radiant emerald eyes on a beautiful pearly face.

At a glance, he remembered. ‘Evelyn Luciere Lithius.’ He recalled the name in his mind.
He’s heard quite a bit about the woman. She is Prim’s elder sister and the eldest child of the Lithius house. She is a member of the Mystiks guild and is known as the Iridescent Flames for her mastery of Fire magic. Hailing from the prestigious Lithius house, she also works directly for the royal court and is the young Prince’s teacher and guard.

Upon seeing him, the young boy following behind Evelyn suddenly darted over to where he was standing.

“It’s really you!” A face beaming with admiration and two large blue eyes looked up at him.

“Excuse me?” He couldn’t help but be surprised at the prince’s sudden exclamation.

“Jalux, you know that boy?” The king sitting upon his throne questioned.

“Know him? He’s the reason why I’ve been trying to learn the sword, father.”

“Don’t tell me you sneaked out to watch the competition again this year.”

“I heard about it from...”

“You’re a terrible liar. Come over here.” The king shot a glare at the prince. “Looks like I’ll have to talk with you again about your habits.”

“Ugh.” The boy lowered his head, walking to stand beside his father.

“Evelyn. Find out if that boy really knows magic.” A simple command came out of the King’s mouth.

“Understood.”

The woman invoked an incantation and the room’s temperature rose. A large wall of flame ignited between him and Evelyn, shooting up into the ceiling.
“It’s a simple test. All you have to do is extinguish my flames with magic.” The woman spoke.

As soon as she finished her sentence, a fierce wind tore the wall of fire asunder in an instant.

“What…” The other nobles looked on with confusion.

“…” Lord Ravon watched silently, unsurprised at the display before him.

“…” The king was sitting up on his throne. “What happened?”

“It’s voiceless incantation, your majesty. I’ve notified you about it before.” Lord Ravon answered.

“You mean, all that drivel was true?” The King’s eyes lit up. “Evelyn. One more time. This time, control your flames.” The king commanded.

With another incantation from Evelyn, a pillar of fire erupted in the middle of the room, undulating from side to side.

“Show me what you’re worth, boy.” The King stated.

Like before, a fierce storm whipped around the room and ripped the fiery pillar to shreds. Unlike the previous display though, parts of the flame that were still standing instantly reformed back into a flaming pillar.

He willed his mana into a tempest once again, attacking Evelyn’s magic. Simultaneously, he tried to sever the woman’s connection to her flames. There was a slight resistance pushing back at him. Looking forward, she saw him looking at her and her lips curve into a smile. The woman knew who he was and what he was trying to do.

‘She’s good.’ He thought to himself.
A smile surfaced on his face. It was like facing off against prim again in one of their little competition. ‘But not good enough.’ Imposing his domineering will onto hers, he shattered her mana flow and quickly vaporized the flames in a single breath.

A look of surprise engulfed Evelyn's face as her magic suddenly vanished.

“Incredible... I had pegged Gelrin for being senile, but it seems I was wrong.” The King was no longer just sitting up, but was sitting in a composed and dignified manner, exuding an aura of authority. “Very well, Gelrin. I consent your proposition. Make the announcement.” The King spoke.

Whispers and questions flew around the room once more, addressing the event that had just occurred.

Lord Ravon stepped forth and all eyes fell on him.
“As all of you have witnessed here today, for having proven his abilities equal to that of High Malgin Evelyn Lithius, his Majesty has acquiesced to bestow upon Kaidus of House Paltos, the title of High Malgin. Secondly, he and his family will be elevated into the nobility, provided he swears fealty to his majesty King Sarjace, and vows to protect and to serve the prosperity of Darsus.” Lord Ravon spoke loudly and eloquently so that everyone heard him clearly before stepping back.

“What is your answer young man? It should be an honor for you and your family.” The king leaned forward with a smile. “Swear your loyalty to me. Pledge your strength to mine. Together, we can work to bring about a greater Darsus.”

-------------------------------------------------------------

For those who's been wondering if there's a Pdf or epub version of FC, Look no further. Armaell was generous enough to compile one for you all. Please give him/her your thanks.
Epub/Pdf by Armaell

As always, thanks for reading!
THE WORLD
ForgottenConqueror

B2 Chapter 7 - The Silent One

Chapter 7. Enjoy.

----------------------------------------------------

As expected, the true motives hidden behind the excuse of an audience came into full view. It was unprecedented for the King to personally invite the champion for an audience, and upon seeing Lord Ravon, he had suspected something was up.

Kaidus lowered his head and bowed. “Forgive me your majesty, but I must--”

“Kaidus.” Lord Ravon interrupted him. “What are you doing son? Becoming a part of the nobility means you can live anywhere within the inner wards. Not only that, you will be given territory outside of Ferrent from his Majesty’s own land to call yours. It is not every day that his majesty awards such honors.”

“I understand my lord, but even so I must graciously refuse.” Not lifting his head, Kaidus declined without hesitation.

“Won’t you take a moment to think about it? Wouldn’t your parents want this for you?” Lord Ravon reasoned.

“It is not a matter of what they want for me.” Lifting his head, he looked directly at the King. “Your majesty, please do not be offended by my ungrateful words. I did not refuse because I wish to trample on your good intentions. I refuse, because there are things I must take care of no matter what.”

“Things huh? Do tell.” The king retorted, unconvinced.

“I seek answers that Darsus does not hold. There are also promises that I must fulfill.”

“What sort of grand promise could you possibly have? What answers are so important that you would forgo such privileges and deny me, your King?” The King questioned with a tone of irritation.

“The ill-fated kind, and answers that I’ve been striving for all my life. To give up on them would be to deny myself and everything I’ve done up to this day.” Without faltering, he gave an honest answer, leaving out the details.
He’d already told Zavon that he would annihilate Tal’hrus, and it was a promise he aims to fulfill. His search for answers is not something that he could simply discard, seeing how close he was to actually finding some.

“…” The King silently stared at him, trying to pick out any lies. Around them, the other members of the nobility started clamoring about the unexpected turn of event. “SILENCE!” The king roared, and the room went quiet once again. He turned to Kaidus. “Say the words and my resources are yours to do with as you will. Use them to resolve your business. Use them to find your answers. Just as long as you swear to me.”

“I cannot. I do not know how long it will take me, for it is unknown to me where my problems truly lie. Accepting such a thing would only besmirch your good name since I will be unable to fulfill my duties.”

Lord Ravon took a step forward and tried to say something but was stopped with a wave of the King’s hand. “I shall ask you once more young man. Will you not pledge your strength to mine?”

“I apologize, but I have already made up my mind.” Reinforcing his decision, Kaidus bowed once again.

“Kaidus…” Lord Ravon was speechless.

“Thrice I have asked you. Thrice I have been denied. You have proven yourself a powerful mage and I will not rescind your title, but know that by refusing the offer, you have denied your king. May you live with the decision you have made today, for you will surely regret it. Get out of my sight.” With an icy tone, the King spat out words of dismissal.

“Your majesty, surely there’s--”

“Silence Gelrin! I’ve wasted enough of my time with this useless peasant! Let him have it his way. One or two more mages makes no difference.”

“Your majesty.” Kaidus lifted his head and left the audience hall without looking back.

“Please allow me to escort the boy out.” Lord Ravon bowed, and with a wave of the king’s hand, he took steps to catch up to Kaidus.

Away from the Audience hall, “I don’t know what to say, boy. Five years I’ve waited for a chance to put you into his majesty’s graces.” Lord Ravon spoke solemnly, not looking at Kaidus but straight ahead. “I wanted to wait until you were out of the academy, but then you suddenly withdrew and vanished. You come back after three years, win the arms competition, and then single handedly destroy everything I had done for you. Everything is for naught...”

“You can start by giving me an apology, my lord. I came for an audience, not for this charade. You have my gratitude for all your good intentions, but I don’t need you nosing around in mine or my family’s affairs. We are fine where we are.” Kaidus retorted with an indifferent tone, irritated by the lord’s unwarranted meddling.

“Your family may be fine where it is, but did you ever consider what you could have done for the people of this country? What it would mean for Darsus to have one such as you to stand at its core in a decade or so?” Lord Ravon stepped in front of him and gave him a gaze filled with expectations. “I may not know you well enough, but I consider myself a great judge of character. I’ve seen what you can do. I see what kind of a person you are. You may not believe me when I say this, but within you I see the most noble of qualities; traits that are sorely lacking in these arrogant and vainglorious lords who flaunt their titles around like a mantle on their shoulders, vying for the King’s favor.” Lord Ravon countered.

“Then you do not know me at all. I am not as virtuous or noble as you make me out to be.”

“Deny it all you want boy, but by hiding in the shadows of lesser men, you’ll only be doing the world a disservice.”

“That is where you are incorrect my lord. The shadow is where I belong.” Kaidus replied, his tone clear and unwavering. “The world is better off not knowing the likes of me.”

“… If that is what you really think, then I don’t know what else to say.” Lord Ravon made a low apologetic bow. “I apologize for doing all this behind your back. If you truly wish it, then it will not happen again.”

“Thank you…”

They walked in silence until they got to the palace gates were the carriage was waiting.

“My lord,” Kaidus spoke after the lord issued for a carriage to be brought around. “Though I cannot be bound to this city, it is my home. It is where I grew up and where my family lives. I have seen its greatness. I have walked amongst its citizens and seen leaders such as yourself lead with honor and impartiality. It is already a great place and has no need for someone such as myself. I may have declined the proposition today, but know that I will do everything I can to protect this place that I love.” Finished, Kaidus got on the carriage that came around and departed.

“One day you will understand…” Lord Ravon voiced out loud to himself as he watched the carriage leave.

-----------------------------------------------------

Evelyn simply watched as the boy left, unable to do or say anything.

She was shaken up and shocked at how easily she was defeated. Being the Iridescent Flames and a high Malgin, it was ridiculous how easily the boy had shattered her confidence.

Her sister Prim already told her about the boy, but she’d always though that Prim was exaggerating. Today, she saw for herself why her extraordinary little sister spoke so highly of him.

Her firewall wasn’t even a test, and in her second attempt, it took everything she had just to resist the boy’s magic before being utterly crushed. She did not expect such a one sided outcome.
As Prim previously put it, the boy was: “like an endless storm of magic. Swallowing and devastating anything unfortunate enough to cross his path.”
It was even more terrifying to see the boy so relaxed afterwards.

She needed to do something. “Your majesty.” She stepped forth to stand before her King. “Forgive me.”

“Disgraceful. To think you of all people would lose to someone like that.” The king snarled back, glaring at her.

“I take full responsibilities for shaming the court mages.” She got on her knees and kneeled. “But your majesty, I do not believe anyone else would have been able to do better.” She lowered her head. “Excuse my selfishness, but I, Evelyn Luciere of House Lithius, implore you to recall the boy and discuss this issue further. We must not lose someone like him.”

“There is nothing else to discuss, Evelyn. He’s made it quite clear that he will not swear fealty to me.”

“What would you have him do once he aligns himself to you, your majesty? Send him out on expeditions? Make the most of his magic? That child?”

“Evelyn!”

“Forgive me, but I must speak my mind.” She pressed onward, keeping her head down. “There’s no doubt the boy refused your good will, but it is very clear that he means no offense by it. I feel it would be best if we resolved this matter with the boy cordially, instead of leaving things as it is.”

“Nonsense, Lady Lithius. You’ve seen what he did. Such a crass individual should be imprisoned and his family flogged for putting his majesty through that humiliating ordeal.” A deep voice interjected from the side.

“Lord Belnir, I was speaking to his majesty. Please stay out of this.”

“I am more inclined to agree with Lixus. Why should I make amends with someone like that instead of imprisoning him for being a spy?” The king’s eyes narrowed, giving her an inquisitive look.

“Still not listening to reason are you, Sarjace?” A low voice resounded through the hall, originating from one of the side passages. Eyes turned to look, and an old man stepped out of the shadows and into the hall. The old man wore a dark blue robe with golden patterns on it, covering his whole body. He had sharp eyes and a head of white hair with a long beard.

“Nylen…” King Sarjace scowled, seeing the Headmaster of Zorin Academy.

“Grandmaster.” Evelyn turned and gave a respectful bow.

The nobles hushed at the sudden intrusion.

“What are you doing here?” The king questioned with a displeased face.

“A little bird told me something interesting was going on today at the palace. To think such a thing occurred, it is quite unfortunate.” Nylen replied, answering without purpose. “And for your previous question about the reasons to make amends, let me show you.” He brought out his left arm from underneath the robes for all to see. A marble arm extended from a stump of flesh, moving and waving in the air.

“?! Grandmaster? What exactly--”

“The boy.” Nylen spoke, locking eyes with the King and cutting Evelyn’s question short. “This happened five years ago when I attempted to test his true strength. This, is the reason why you should be making amends and not thinking about imprisoning him.”

------------------------------------------------------------------

Enveloped in darkness, the dim lights of thousands of houses and light apparatuses gave the city a haunting glow. Guards patrolled the streets vigilantly, making sure nothing shady occurs while the city slumbers.

In a house within the third ward, the entity stirred.
Making sure its master was asleep, an orb of light emerged from its master’s body; the events earlier in the day still fresh on its mind.

It had stood idly by as its master was ridiculed and humiliated. It had not interfered as its brothers bickered senselessly, disgracing their master even further. Because of that, its brothers were even now, still being restrained by their master’s powerful will for their uncouth actions. Yet for the entity, it was free to move as it pleases. It had waited patiently all this time. It was time to repay the humiliation suffered by its master.

Against its master’s will, the orb of light phased through the window, flying into the air.

Night crawlers, still out and about saw the night sky light up as a beam of pure white light emerged over the 3rd ward for an instant before shooting through the night sky, vanishing in the direction of the Inner wards.

--------------------------------------------------------

The man was trying to sleep, but his mind was preoccupied with various events. The day had been an irritable day, and he could not help but feel frustrated.

He almost lost his temper in that hall today.
He had been courteous and generous enough to offer such a boon to the commoner, and like a stupid peasant, the boy unscrupulously shoved it back in his face. Three times he offered, and three times he was denied. Never before had someone humiliated him so.

The old man’s words today angered him, and his thoughts delved on them, especially the old man’s departing words. ‘You are delirious if all you can equate the boy to is a mage of Malgin strength.’ The words rang in his mind, mocking him.

He knew that all the nobles who were there today held him in contempt. The bastards don’t dare show it, but he knew what they were thinking.

Unable to sleep, King Sarjace sat up. Looking at his beautiful wife sleeping blissfully, he got out of bed and pulled the blanket to cover her before leaving the room, going for a midnight stroll to clear his mind.

Making his way to the chamber door,
‘Found You.’ A voice echoed in his head amongst his thoughts. Suddenly, the dark room turned bright as day.

“What is-?!” He yelped in surprise.

“For Your Insolence.” The voice spoke to him once more. This time, it came from behind him. Turning around, an orb or light was hovering by the window, illuminating the bedroom. The orb was pulsating, each time growing brighter than the last

“Who is it?! Who’s doing this?!” He barked, demanding answers.

“Sarjace?” His wife’s sleepy voice questioned.

“Humiliation. We Will Not Stand For It.” The voice replied, speaking sharply and fastidiously as if not taking breaths in between.

“Who are you?!”

“You Have Eyes Yet You Do Not See. I Relieve You Of Such Luxury.” The orb pulsed, hovering closer to him.

“GUARDS! GET IN- UAAAAHHH!” The orb pulsed one last time, and a hot intense pain seared his eyes.

The sound of the door opening along with guards and his wife’s shouting could not overcome his screams. As the pain diminished, he opened his eyes to a world of darkness.
“NUAAAHHH!!” He cried out. His vision had been robbed.

*******************************************************

-Elsewhere-

Silent footsteps woke her from her slumber.
Two purple eyes sprung open and her mouth curved into a smile. Sitting up on the bed, he saw that it was barely past midnight. Moonlight shone through her window, illuminating part of the room.

She turned and looked at the person beside her. A young man of no more than fifteen with beautiful pale skin and a handsome childish face that attracted her the moment she laid eyes on him. The boy was naked, lying next to her without moving a muscle.
She gently caressed the side of his cheek, feeling his cold handsome face. She slid her hands down to his neck, touching where she had strangled him during sex.
“Forgive me love. I couldn’t help myself.” She smiled, leaning down to give the young man’s cold lifeless lips a kiss before getting off the bed.
Stark naked, she moved to her wardrobe and donned a thin robe.

As she expected, there was a knock on her door.
“Mistress Kaval. Your guest is here.” Someone called from the other side.

“Did you bring him to the tower?” She asked, opening the door.

“Yes Mistress.”

“Perfect. I’ll go see him right now.” She opened the doors to depart. “Oh, and Trav? Get someone to come remove that trash from my bed before he starts to contaminate my room with his foul stench.” She instructed, leaving her room with nothing on but the thin, almost transparent robe.
She sauntered through the halls of her keep, listening to the pleasant sounds of the night and taking in the cool air. Once in a while, screams from the dungeon’s torture chamber would add itself to the cacophony of insect noises, creating a perfect harmony of natural agony.

She made her way down to the ground floor and out the western side of the keep, moving to a secluded area she called ‘the tower’. It was aptly named because of the countless bodies impaled by earth spikes and left to hang and rot in the air, feeding the birds.

“Hello, Vaylen.” She greeted as she approached the tower.

“What is this sickening structure? The putrid stench alone makes me want to throw up.” The man asked, looking up at the tower.
The man was wearing a black cloak that covered him from head to toe, helping to hide him in the shadow of the spikes.

“I made it myself from those who displeases me. You don’t like it?” She narrowed her eyes like a predator eyeing her prey.

“I- uh. F-forgive me, I thought…”

“What? What were you thinking?” She asked, moving next to him and putting her face right next to his.

“F-forgive me... I wasn’t thinking.” The man quickly got down on his knees.

She quickly invoked an incantation, and an earth spike jutted out of the ground, stopping right beneath the man’s chin. “Should I add you to the tower, Vaylen?”

“M-mistress, please. I b-beg you…”

“Just kidding,” The spike retracted and merged back into the ground. “I find this place quite repulsive myself, but it is a fitting place to remind all you bugs about who’s in charge.” She returned a gentle smile. “Well, let’s get down to business shall we? What’s on your master’s mind this time? To have sent you all the way out here, it must have been quite important.”
With a quick incantation, two stone seats rose up and she gracefully sat down. Across from her, the man nervously took his own seat.

“M-mistress. My lord has been quite apprehensive about the escape of his younger brother. He wishes for confirmation to alleviate his anxiety. If that brat somehow gets back to Karathas, everything we’ve done for the last four years could be in jeopardy.”

“Such unfounded fears, good Vaylen. I assure you the boy will never make it back to Karathas. From the information my team has gathered, it seems they were sailing for Port Novierre, but the ship never arrived.”

“You don’t think…”

“That’s a possibility, but even if it’s not the case and they are still in Unotus, we will find them. Go back and tell your master not to worry.”

*******************************************************

Well, that was quite the discussion in the previous chapter. :D
Thanks for all your inputs and thoughts about it, and thanks for reading.

THE WORLD
ForgottenConqueror
Epub/Pdf by Armaell

B2 Chapter 8 - Uninvited Guest

**************************************************

-2 years ago. Lokil, 5th Turn-

“Hurry! Get everyone out of here!!”
A man wearing a colorful outfit of sapphire blue, jade green, and velvet red was shouting as his subjects scurried about, running for their lives.
The castle was trembling, shaking uncontrollably even with the constant reinforcement of magic. Large chunks of stone dislodged itself from the walls of the castle and crashed into the stone floors, crushing anything and anyone unfortunate enough to be under it.

“My Lord, We must go! The castle is collapsing!” A man wearing a set of armor marred by dents and scratches shouted at him, giving him looks filled with fear and doom.

“GO! Get them out of here!” The lord shouted back, ordering the knight to save his subjects. Instead of leaving with them, he took off deeper into the castle. Evading falling tiles and stones, he slowly made his way to the vault where the cause for the destruction was, silently praying to the gods for the strength to overcome whatever had been unleashed.

The unusual quake had begun earlier with the usual shaking of the Iesian box. One of his vault guards had reported it this afternoon, but the box’s behavior had become a norm after two years, and he thought nothing of it. Unfortunately this time, the elongated box did not stop as it usually does. By the time he called for his mages, it had already began to levitate, and it was too late. The mages confirmed that a source of power was emanating from it; distorting everything around it and causing the unknown phenomenon. They had tried to combat it by forming a barrier around the object, trying to seal it off, but their magic was ineffective. Attempts after attempt failed at calming it down, and they eventually gave up, moving to evacuate those in the castle instead.

As he approached the family vault, he saw beams of light cutting through the thick metal door and into the stone walls of the castle. Too frightened to approach, before he could decide if he wanted to confront whatever was happening alone, or go back for a few mages, a blinding light erupted from within the vault and painted his world white. As soon as the light hit him, the tremors stopped and a suffocating feeling of dread rendered him powerless.

‘Demons!’ He thought to himself, remembering the stories passed down with the box. He cursed himself, having allowed such a thing to happen because of his negligence. Afraid and suffering from an overwhelming power, he forced himself to crawl to the vault door as soon as his vision returned.
His eyes blared wide open as he stared at what looks to be a man made of light, standing in the middle of the room. The figure was completely featureless and only its shape was like that of a human. Two arms, a head, a body, and legs. It looked like a drawing on a piece of paper with no defining dimensions.

“Freedom At Last...” The figure spoke with a sharp and distinct voice, filled with power and indignation.

“Wh-What are you?” His words were filled with terror, but his mouth moved in awe at the sight before him. The figure made of light shifted, turning to stare at him. The Lord saw his life flash before his eyes, fearing the terrible end that was about to befall him.

“The World Shall Know Soon Enough.”  Yet instead of killing him, the light answered before morphing into an orb and disappearing through the wall of the vault.
With the deadly pressure gone, the Lord stood up, having survived the horrific ordeal. He walked over to where the light had vanished. A large hole as big as his head bore through four thick layers of metal and three of layers of stone, cleanly cutting through to the outside.
Looking at the ground, the Iesian box laid there with a large chunk of its corner torn off and on the other side of the room.

**********************************************************************

-Elsewhere, 2 years ago. Kinu, 8th Turn-

In the Darkness that was its prison, the entity silently flexed is strength, prodding for the seal’s weakness. Brimming with power that it had conserved, it waited patiently for its chance to escape.

After unknown days of waiting, a new strength began flowing into it. The time had arrived. The seals had weakened after countless attempts, and it was time to free itself of the invisible shackles that bound it to the prison.

Under a mountain, buried deep underground in a long forgotten shrine of sealing, a large box made of wood began to twitch. From within, a metal blade pierced through the side of the box, releasing a shockwave that shook the whole mountain range. Animals scattered, and nesting birds and drakalls took to the air, flying away from the danger that was to come.

From within the earth, a dreadful aura gushed forth, and the mountain was instantly cleaved in halves.

As the shaking stopped and the dusts settled, it revealed a large gash that tore through the center of the mountain range from one side to the other, cutting through two peaks. At the epicenter was the buried sealing shrine and wooden box. Arms of metal suddenly shot out of the cracked box and pried open the box before smashing the it to bits. The arms melded together and formed a figure of pitch black, calmly looking around itself. The figure neither shined nor reflected light, instead looking like an endless void that threatened to do the very opposite.

“Master.” A single word reverberated through the gorge as it transformed into a sword, falling and embedding itself into the earth. Before long, the sword started to glow then suddenly vanished in a flash of light.

**************************************************

A familiar scene. A familiar scent. Looking around, he was within a forest.
It was still early morning, but stray rays of sunlight came through the forest canopy, enveloping bits of the underbrush in a transcendent glow. A chilling breeze swept through, and he shuddered. He noticed he was hiding underneath a thick layer of scented reikin leaves, concealing his scent and presence. A sense of Déjà vu hit him, and he realized where he was. Although camouflaged, he knew that two other members of the mercenary guild were also there with him: one inside the hollow of a tree and the other up a different tree, both across from his position.

Their little team of three was hunting a Cadrian, a subspecies of wolves that had horns. Although a rare behavior, the beast had been injuring hunters from the nearby village of Allavak, eventually forcing the village to contact the mercenary guild.

The three of them had already set a bait and trap a good distance away from the cadrian’s burrow. Their plan was to lure it out and capture it so that they can dispatch it swiftly and cleanly.

He knew the beast was sleeping peacefully within the burrow. He could sense it. If used magic, it would easily take care of it, but that was not why he joined the mercenaries. He needed to learn how those without magic dealt with such problems, and to ready himself for the years ahead if he didn’t want to draw attention to himself. The experts of the guild had been kind enough to allow him to follow along, knowing that he could defend himself if the need arises.

‘Master.’
A hollow voice, overflowing with power echoed in his mind as he silently crouched in the hiding spot. ‘******?’ After nearly two years, one of the familiars had finally made contact.

‘At Last.’ The voice replied.

‘Where are--?’ Before he could finish his question, a sphere of light manifested in front of him. Like a little sun, the orb was pure white, yet it did not radiate any light or heat. Staring at it, the orb neither burned his eyes nor gave him any discomfort.

‘This is wrong,’ He thought to himself. ‘This is not what happened.’ As soon as the thoughts entered his head, the orb in front of him exploded, engulfing him and everything around him.

Wide awake, he sat up on his bed. It had been a dream of when the familiar returned to him two and a half years ago. Except, at that time, he had commanded the spirit to wait for him to be alone before revealing itself.
“Vishan.” Kaidus spoke, addressing the elemental.

“Master.” A familiar voice answered, and an orb of calming pure white manifested in front of him. Around him, the room was still dark.

“What did you do?” Something was wrong and he could sense it.

“What You Could Not.” It hesitantly answered.

“Tell me.” A calm yet deathly tone escaped his mouth.

“A Lesson For Those Who Knows Not Their Place. A Blind Man Needs No Sight.”

“That was unnecessary.” He replied, grasping what the light spirit had done. Kaidus got off the bed and moved to his dresser.

“A Necessity. A Warning.” The orb replied back.

“Unnecessary. The world is no longer what it used to be. Actions like that will only bring more trouble than they are worth. I’ve told you this already.”

“I Will Tolerate Those Who Are Close To You Even If They Mock You. I Can Endure Those Who Know Not What You Are. What I Will Not Do, Is Pardon Those Who See Your Strength, Yet Refuses to Understand Their Position. What I Will Not Forgive, Is Those Who Degrade You, Forcing You To Bend Before Them.” The orb replied, unwavering in its conviction.

“Ha…” Kaidus sighed, making his displeasure obvious.
Having lived through a portion of his previous life with them, he understood Vishan’s reasoning. His Spirits were extremely proud and protective of him, but the world now is very different from the one where they had to defend him from their enemies at every turn. He thought the spirit had come to understand such a difference after almost three years, but it seems that was not so.
Putting on a long sleeved shirt he took out of his dresser, he moved over to the window. Pulling aside the curtains, dim moonlight entered his room. The moon was setting, but it was not yet dawn. He still had time. “I have been too lenient. Next time such actions are taken against my will, I will restrict your movements and strength. That goes for all of you.”

“Masssterrrr.” A tone of compliance hissed.
“This one Obeys.” Another voice grounded in his head.
“Understood… Master.” Vishan’s voice spoke in reluctant confirmation.

Opening the window, a cold breeze blew into the room. Without another word, a thought launched him into the sky, moving towards the Inner wards.

---------------------------------------------------

“…Found! Lockdown the 13th ward and send words to my mages!” His voice boomed through the room. Even without sight, he commanded his servants with majesty and authority.

“Dear, you must rest. Who knows what else is wrong with you. At least let the physicians look at you.” His wife’s voice cut through his commands and begged him.

“I CAN REST WHEN I HAVE THAT FUCKER’S HEAD IN MY HANDS!” He shouted. He had already sent words to his royal knights and they would be here by morning. His mages had already combed through the palace for any suspicious magic residue, and he had all his palace guards searching the 13th ward.

“But you said yourself, you don’t kno…”

Voices started getting distant, and his wife’s words became muffled. “Speak up!” he shouted, but even his shout sounded like whispers in his ears. An ominous feeling swept through the chamber and everything became dead silent.

“My apologies for the uninvited visit, your majesty.” A familiar voice clearly resounded through the room. One that spoke to him not even a day ago.

“You…” The hair on the back of his neck stood up and he could feel cold sweat running down his back. His arms started to shake uncontrollably, realizing who the assassin is. His thoughts instantly jumped to Headmaster Nylen’s words.
“Y-you did this. This is TREASON! GUARDS!! WHERE ARE YOU?!” He shouted, but only silence answered him.

“Vishan. Restore his light.” The young boy’s voice issued words of command, and as it happened before, his world was instantly filled with an eerie white. “GAHHH!!!!” Pain once again seared his eyes and he screamed out.
He felt himself fall to the ground, unable to withstand the pain.

As before, the burning eventually vanished, and he slowly opened his eyes to the darkness of night. He was still in his bedchamber, but those around him were all lying on the ground—including his wife. Before him stood the young boy from the previous afternoon. “What have you done?!” He screamed in anger and glared at the unassuming boy, having forgotten what kind of situation he was in.

“Watch Your Tone, Ungrateful One.” An orb materialized before him and a beam of light protruded out like a sword, stopping before his chest. It was the same orb that had blinded him earlier, speaking with the same tone and mannerism.

“Vishan.” The boy spoke and the ball instantly vanished. “They are fine. They are merely unconscious,” The boy explained and made a graceful bow with his head low. “We don’t have much time, but I am here to apologize for everything my spirit did. I know that we parted on less than amicable terms and this only complicates things, but I hope we can put all this behind us and start anew.”

“You think an apology is enough for everything I’ve suffered?!” The disposition of a king returned to him and he lashed out, seeing that his life was not the objective. “You think you can waltz into my palace, into my chambers and waltz out without any repercu--?!”

The boy lifted his head, and his stare instantly silenced Sarjace. “Don’t misconstrue my conduct as a sign of weakness, ‘Your Majesty’.” A different tone of voice came out of the young boy’s mouth.

King Sarjace shuddered and his mouth slammed shut. The voice was cold, filled with malice, and swam through the air as if tangible. The boy took a step closer to him. Looking at the young boy now, the piercing black eyes from yesterday’s audience was glowing with an otherworldly bluish hue. While it shone beautifully, there were no emotions presiding in them.

“I came to personally apologize for this matter. I did not need to do such a thing, yet here I am.” The boy’s cold eyes locked onto his. “I could have stayed my hands. Denied knowing anything and the whole city would be searching for a phantom. Yet instead of that, I came and restored your vision. Even revealed myself and extended my hand, offering a new beginning; a clean slate between the two of us as a show of apology. It is up to you if you wish to take it.” The boy spoke, staring at him. “But if a genuine apology and offer of goodwill is beyond your comprehension, and you wish to strike back, let me make one thing clear to you. An army will not save you. Your life was already mine to do with as I will the moment we met. No one in this city can save you from me. Leave me and my family alone, and I shall do the same for yours.”

The boy turned around and walked towards the window. “Again, I am truly sorry for what my spirit did. It will not happen again.” The boy apologized one last time before opening the window. A sudden gust swept him up and the boy was gone.

“What just…” King Sarjace stared at the window, filled with disbelief. He wasn’t sure if everything had been a dream, but around him, the six guards who had been stationed inside the bedchamber to protect him laid on the cold floor. Servants were strewn about, laying on the ground without order or reason, falling where they stood. His wife’s body slumped on the chair where she had been sitting—talking to him only moments before. He brought his hand to her mouth and felt the warm breaths, he gently placed his palm on her chest and felt it rising up and down. She was alive. Carrying her to the bed, he set her down gently before moving to the chamber doors. Opening them, he looked outside but all he could see was bodies lying about, all were undoubtedly unconscious.

‘He could have killed me, and no one would have known who did it.’
The realization finally dawned on him and he his body went limp, falling to his knees. For such a dangerous individual to freely enter and exit his chambers that is on the 3rd floor of the palace, at the same time simultaneously knocking out everyone within and around it, he couldn’t believe it.

“This is why I should reconcile with him…” He told himself, looking around the room and remembering Headmaster Nylen’s reasoning, along with Evelyn’s incessant advice. “So much for being the King… What would you have done in this situation Father?” a dull silence filled the room. “No. Don’t tell me. You wouldn’t have been foolish enough to allow things to escalate this much.” he spoke out loud so that he could hear his thoughts. “You’d have welcomed him with open arms and accepted his denial with a smile, opting for friendship after his refusal wouldn’t you?” He tried to stand up but couldn’t.

His thoughts moved to the cold eyes that were just looking at him moments ago. “How can such a young child have eyes like that…” he muttered. Powerful eyes that carried death and destruction. Sarjace couldn’t help but tremble, remembering the boy’s threats. The look the boy gave him spoke volumes about the extents that the boy would go to if he tried to retaliate.

Kneeling alone amidst the unconscious bodies of his servants, guards, and a few knights in the hall, he saw for himself what awaited him should he strike back.

---------------------------------------------------------------------------

Kaidus awoke to the sound of Lance crying. Listening, he could hear Adalina's footsteps making its way up the stairs.
It was a peaceful morning as usual, and not a single aspect of the morning felt out of place.

There was a knock at the door during breakfast.
Opening the door, a knight wearing a full plate of armor except for his helmet stood at the entrance with a large horse standing in the street. “Good morning.” the man greeted Kaidus with a smile.

“May I help you?”

“A letter and a parcel for you.” The man pulled out a letter with a royal seal along with a small hand sized bundle. “It’s a little late, but congratulations for winning the arms competition. I saw your two final matches. You were amazing for one so young.”

“Thank you.” Kaidus replied, taking the letter and small bundle.

“Well then, have a good day.” The knight gave him a friendly smile before mounting the horse and riding away.

Breaking the seal, Kaidus unfolded the letter.

‘Kaidus Paltos,

I apologize for my unruly behavior.
It was unfitting for one who calls himself
King.

I’ve thought about what you said, and if it is
not too late, I wish to extend my hand with
yours for a new beginning between the two
of us. I fully accept your stance and refusal,
but hope that I may be able to call on you in
the future should the need arise. Not as King
and subject, but as two people who wishes
for the betterment of the country.

As a show of my sincerity, I have included a
medallion with the royal crown, the symbol
of Dalzon royalty. If you ever require help or
access to me, show it to the gate keepers
and they’ll allow you into the 13th ward, no
questions asked. I understand that this
gesture is miniscule compared to what
someone of your caliber deserves, but it is
the best I can do without forcing your hand.

Even if my answer is too late, please hold
onto it in case you ever need it.

Sincerely,
Sarjace J. Roulus Dalzon XII’

When faced with an overwhelming opponent, one either submit or fights to the very end. The content of the letter sounded genuine enough, yet he couldn’t help but be suspicious.

“Kaidus! Breakfast is getting cold!” Troyle shouted from the kitchen.

He was still standing at the doorway with the door wide open.

“What was that about?” Troyle questioned as he returned.

“A letter and this.” Kaidus handed the letter to Troyle while he opened the bundle.
The events of yesterday had already been discussed with his parents. They regretted his decision, but it was his choice and they couldn’t help but consent to it. Having given the letter to Troyle, he was thankful the letter had nothing about the previous night’s visit.

Opening the bundle, he revealed a perfectly circular golden medallion with an intricate crown in the middle. Three tiny gemstones were embedded into the crown, and the medallion itself was masterfully crafted. It emitted a faint trace of magic and had a soft warm glow.

--------------------------------------------

A few of you have already noticed from the clues in the previous two chapters that he already had all 4 spirits back. For those who didnt, now you know.  :D (I was saving the reveals for this chapter.)
And yea, Feziel is metal and Vishan is light.

Thanks for reading!
THE WORLD
ForgottenConqueror
Epub/Pdf by Armaell

B2 Chapter 9 - Unspoken Words

Chapter 9.

---------------------------------------------------------

“Good morning, Kaidus. Doing the day’s shopping for your mother again?” An older woman asked from behind a counter. In her hands were bundles of dried herbs.

“Hi Mrs. Grenson,” Kaidus greeted. “Can I get four heads of Teraile garlic, two bunches of dried ciscut leaves, and half a cup of Venesian pepper powder?”

“Of course you can.” The woman replied, putting down whatever she was doing and starting on the order. Walking over to a large barrel, “How’s your mom doing? She’s not overworking herself, is she?” The woman asked, scooping pepper powder and pouring it onto a sheet of paper before folding and tying it up.

“Lance’s been waking up a lot at night so she’s a little tired.” Kaidus replied, taking the small package of spice powder from the woman.
Adalina being too tired was the reason why he was out shopping. His little brother was a crier, and had been keeping her up all night for the past couple days. To allow her some rest, he was doing the shopping while Anise stayed with her at home to help out.

“Hehehe, is that so? Good thing she’s got a strong young man like you to help out.” The woman returned a pleasant smile. “Oh my. We only have sheia garlic left. Doesn’t look like Dalon’s come by with a new supply of teraile yet.”

“Then three heads of sheia garlic please.” Kaidus readjusted his order. He wanted teraile garlic because it was more aromatic, but either was fine. Sheia was also a little bigger than teraile, so three was good.

“Alright.” Picking out three large heads of garlic, the shop lady wrapped it up in another piece of wrapping paper before handing it to him along with two modest bunches of dried ciscut leaves.

“Thank you very much.” Kaidus handed eight erns to the woman before putting the items into a bag he was carrying.
The bag was already filled with some meat, half a qorkos, a whole laraze plant, two bulbous furuce roots, a package of salt, and a bag of ground mulse. He had shopped for both lunch and dinner.

“You’re welcome.” Mrs. Grenson replied, handing back two kuis. “Give your mother my regards please.”

“I will.” He waved as he moved towards the exit.

“AH!” Someone yelped as he opened the door of the shop.

On the ground before him sat a young lady wearing a black shawl over her shoulders. Underneath, she had on a creamy long sleeved shirt with red floral patterns and a long flowing black skirt with streaks of red. A red hairband held back silky black hair from covering her lovely wincing face.

-----------------------------------------------------------

“AH!” The door to the shop suddenly opened out in front of her. In her surprise, she fell backwards onto her bottom.

“Sorry. Are you alright?”

Looking up, a boy with pitch black hair wearing commoner clothing: a dark blue shirt under a brown leather vestment and gray pants, all underneath a plain gray cloak was apologizing to her. Holding a bag of grocery in his right hand, he was looking at her with two captivating black eyes that appeared to stare right through her.

Unnerved by the gaze, she froze for an instant before noticing the un-ladylike posture she was in. Before she could move, the boy had already set his bag down on the ground and grabbed her shoulders, easily pulling her up. In contrast to his looks, the boy was very strong.

Images of a young boy with pitch black hair silently holding her frightened hand and walking her home briefly flashed through her mind.

“Are you alright?” The boy asked again, staring at her with the same dark eyes.

“Yes, thank you.” She replied as she dusted her clothes, averting her eyes from the boy’s piercing gaze. ‘What is going on?’ She thought to herself, feeling flustered. She didn’t know who the boy was, but when she caught his eyes, she felt a sense of indescribable peace and familiarity.

“Celene are you alright?!” Someone called from behind and footsteps quickly caught up to her.

“Ah. I’m fine.” She replied, turning around to reassure her friend.

“I told you to be careful.” A girl her age scolded, coming to stand beside her. “You’re always so careless.” Her friend complained, patting at spots on her skirt where she had missed.

“Sorry Tannis...” Celene gave a sorry reply.
They were running an errand for Tannis’ mother, and one thing after another led it to become a competition to see who could get to the Herb and Spice shop the fastest.

“!!” A look of surprise suddenly appeared on Tannis’ face. “Sorry to block your path!” Her friend grabbed her arms and pulled her aside before ushering her into the shop. As she was pulled past the boy, she glimpsed what looked like a smile on the boy’s face.

“I can’t believe it. He really does live in the 3rd ward!” Her friend whispered excitedly after the door was closed.

“You know who that was Tannis?” Celene questioned with a curious tone. The boy felt familiar, but she had no idea why.

“That was this year’s arms competition champion! The one I was telling you about a while ago. I can’t believe it. He looks even more handsome up close!” Her friend exclaimed with a giddy tone while smiling brightly.

“That boy?” Celene gave a baffled reply.
She had stayed away from the arms competition because she disliked fighting or seeing people getting hurt. The emotional scars from that day years ago had healed somewhat, but seeing violence always brought back unpleasant memories. To hear that the boy was the champion, it was quite the surprise to her.

“Mrs. Grenson!” her friend shouted, running over to the counter.

“Hello Tannis. What brings you here today? Hi Celene.” The kind old woman behind the counter greeted them.

“Good morning.” She replied, follow behind Tannis.

“Mrs. Grenson. Do you know that boy who was just here?” Her friend gestured to the door.

The older woman gave them a smile. “I do. Why do you ask? Did he catch your fancy Tannis?”

“What?! No! I was telling Celene about him but I forgot his name,” Tannis denied. “N-not to mention… I already have Rowan.”

“I was just teasing you.” The older woman smiled. “His name is Kaidus. He lives in the Shorza district not far from here.”

“!!” Celene’s eyes widened.

“That’s right. Kaidus.” Tannis reiterated, remembering the name.

“If you’re thinking about dropping Rowan for him, I say go for it.” The woman gave them a big grin.

“I told you already. That’s not it!”

“I thought he moved?” Celene cut in.

“I don’t know about that, but he’s back now. Wait… don’t tell me you too Celene?” The woman gave her an inquisitive look. “Ah… that’s right. Why wouldn’t you be?” having figured out something out, Mrs. Grenson winked at her.

“N-no. I was just surprised. I thought that he moved or something had happened to him.” Celene quickly responded. “Tannis I’ll be right back. I just remembered I have to do something.” She quickly bolted out the door.

“Celene!? Where are you going?!” Her friend called from behind.

She moved with fervor, following the direction the boy would have taken to get to the Shorza district.

She knew him. He was her savior and she had admired him ever since that fateful day.
The last time she talked to him was four years ago during a visit to his house with her mother. Although she pictured it as talking in her mind, thinking about it, it was mostly him asking her questions and she replying while hiding her embarrassment. After that, for a whole year, she silently admired him from a distance. Ashamed about what she had put him through and too embarrassed to even talk to him, she merely watched whenever she saw him moving through the shopping district.
That was until he suddenly disappeared three years ago. She feared that something may have happened, forcing the boy to move away or that he was exiled, but thankfully neither of those were the case.
He had grown up so much that she did not even recognize him. From the child who was a head shorter than her back then, he looked to be about her same height, if not only a little shorter. She understood why she felt flustered. She understood why he felt so familiar.

Not far from the shop, she spotted the boy’s back moving away with a bag of grocery in his hand. Taking a deep breath, she opened her mouth to shout his name, but froze. ‘What am I going to say to him?’ The question rang through her mind. She stood there in the middle of the street contemplating her purpose.

As his figure moved further and further away, ‘Whatever!’ Her mind shouted, and she ran towards him. “Kaidus!” She shouted the name that had been imprinted onto her mind. As soon as the words left her mouth, a sense of apprehension befell her. ‘What if he doesn’t remember me? What if it’s not him?’ She thought.

In front of her, the boy stopped and turned around. “Celene?” His dark eyes fell on her and his mouth spoke her name.

The apprehensive feeling inside her vanished. Before she even realized it, she was already hugging him. “I thought I’d never see you again.” Words filled with regret escaped her mouth.

“C-Celene?” A startled voice called her name.

“Can we be friends?” Four words she always wanted to ask him came out.

The boy had swiftly led them away from the middle of the busy street, and she was standing against the wall of the bakery, reflecting on what she just did. Thinking about it, her face grew hot and she hung her head down and stared at her feet.

“I’m sorry.” Celene apologized again as the sound of footsteps approached her.
Her shameless actions had drawn quite the attention to them. Yet to her, it felt like a weight had been lifted off her chest when he assented to her selfish request.

“You’ve apologized enough. Please don’t worry about it.” The boy replied, handing her a freshly baked mulse cake.

“Thank you...” Taking it, she took a nibble. The edge of the fluffy round cake easily gave way and a sweetness filled her mouth.
The boy stood beside her, silently enjoying his own. Taking another bite of the cake, she looked at him. “Kaidus.”

“Hmm?” Two dark eyes gaze back at her.

“Do you think I’m weird?”

“No.” His answer was prompt and decisive as he took another bite of his own mulse cake.

“Not even after what I did?” She inquired, looking down at the ground.

“You must’ve had your reasons.” An answer without a hint of derision or falsehood.

“I see...” She was glad. Even if he had found her weird, it wouldn’t have changed how she felt. To hear him say no. It made her happy.

“Have you been well these past few years? How’s your brother doing now?” The boy questioned.

“Naran is helping my father with the family business. He’s already quite skilled at appraising gems and jewelry. Of course father has to double check and would never say it, but I can see that he’s proud of Naran.” Celene smiled, thinking about it.

“And yourself?”

“I’m doing well.” She replied, giving him a smile and not going deeper into detail.

“I see… Say, what did you mean earlier about not seeing me again?”

“I… I just thought that with how you are with magic, you moved away or something. I thought you’d left Ferrent forever.” She tried to make it sound casual. “B-because you know, I never really thanked you for what you did.” She explained, steeling herself before looking at the boy again. “And I’ve always wanted to ask you to be friends.” She gave a sheepish grin. “Did you know it was me earlier when you saw me?” She quickly added, playing off her embarrassment before he could pick apart her words.

“I had my doubts, but then your friend called your name.” A smile crept onto the boy’s face.

“Why? Why didn’t you say anything?” She scowled at him.

“I was going to, but it looked like you both were in a rush.”

“…” She recalled his smile from earlier and couldn’t refute his statement. Tannis had pulled her into the shop after seeing him.

“Where’s your friend?”

“Probably heading back h- AH! I’ve been gone for too long. I should go back before she gets angry.” She stepped away from the wall. “I’m sorry again. Thanks for the cake and… and for going along with my selfishness.” She quickly curtsied. “See you again next time.”

“It was my pleasure. Have a good day.”

Walking away, she had a big smile plastered on her face.

--------------------------------------------------------------------

His thoughts fell on Celene as he walked home.

He was surprised at suddenly being embraced, and could do naught but acquiesce to her pure emotions.

He recalled the young girl who was bruised and crying. The stouthearted girl who walked into the trial hall that day. The shy girl who sat with him in their living room, too shy to speak unless spoken to.
The girl from all those years ago had grown into a lovely young lady. Her shapely figure, her enticing red lips, her beautiful pearly face, the soft and ample chest that had pressed against his earlier, and the sweet scent of dried cilic berries that clung onto her. It would be a lie if he said he did not find her attractive.

Arriving at home, his thoughts about the fleeting encounter quickly evaporated as he passed by the window of his house. Inside, Adalina was quietly watching Anise who had Lance in her arms.
He stood outside, taking a moment to absorb the soothing scene before entering the house.

“Thank you honey. I’ll get started on lunch soon so can you put that in the kitchen and come watch Lance?” His mother spoke as he got in.

After putting the bag of grocery away, he took out a small cloth bag lined with paper that contained something he bought on the way back.
Anise’s eyes stared at what was in his hand, and a bright smile appeared on her face.

“Here.” Kaidus smiled, setting the bag on the table and taking the baby from Anise.

With a joyous expression on her face, his sister took out one of the mulse cakes and gave it to their mother before taking one for herself. The little girl quickly finished hers, before giving him a thankful hug.

“There’s another one in there for you.”

“?” She gave him a curious look. “You don’t want it?” His sister asked, taking a quick glance at the bag on the table.

“I’ve already had mine. The one in there is also for you.” He knew she loved the treat and had bought an extra for her.

“Thanks Kai!”

“You’re spoiling her too much, Kaidus.” His mother reprimanded, smiling at them.

“She deserves it.” Kaidus grinned.

Holding Lance in his arms while Adalina made lunch, the baby’s two beady eyes moved around the room while its tiny mouth threatened to cry. He held Lance gently, making sure to support both the baby’s body and head. Unlike Anise who has dark red hair, Lance’s red hair was lighter and more closely to Troyle's hair color. Instead of the dark black eyes like Anise, himself, and their mother, Lance had Troyle's light brown eyes.

Looking at his brother, his mind began to wander and he started thinking.

His plans were to leave Ferrent once he turned 15, which was a year and a half away. He had yet to tell his parents about it, but he had an inkling they would not oppose his decision. 15 was the age when his mother ran away from home, and his father had already joined the Droxxon mercenary way before that.
He thought about his family’s future after his departure. About his own, and about what he would have to do, to accomplish what needs to be done.

Looking at the small face in his arms, his thoughts turned towards a different direction and he briefly entertained the idea of having his own family. He chuckled inwardly at his childish delusions.
As much as he wished to just stay and live a carefree life with those he loves, deep inside of him was a thirst for answers and a darkness that could never be revealed. His current life was but a moments rest from what is to come. He did not know what lies ahead, but he knew that his path would be riddled with death and destruction if he wishes to protect his loved ones from a world of fear and tyranny.

“Kai what does this say?” Anise who was reading beside him asked, snapping him back to reality. She was pointing to a word on her book.

“Let’s see… Hahahaha.” He started laughing.

“Kai?” His sister gave him a puzzled look.

“Sorry. That says Proclamation.”

“Prok-kla-may-shen…” Anise imitated. “What does proclamation mean?”

“To announce something important.”

“I see.” She smiled and returned to her book.

*****************************************************

-Elsewhere-

Bound in chains, the man trudged forward. He was the first in the line of prisoners.
Physically exhausted, each step he took was more painful than the last. Not caring about his life, all he could think about was the young boy who had been taken away and was riding in a cage behind him somewhere. Every time he tried to look back, he was whipped by one of two men walking beside him. Each time he tried to ask about the boy, he was beaten.

Biran cursed the gods for their bad luck. He questioned the all-knowing one’s motives, shouting angrily at them in his head. Yet unwilling to lay down and die, he marched onward, hoping against all hopes that he and the boy could make it out of this together.

They were prisoners.
Twenty-two days ago, their ship had been commandeered by pirates while on their way to Port Novierre. The pirates had stayed around for another nine days to capture others ships before sailing for land.
He knew not where they were, only that they are no longer in Unotus.

“Pick up the pace! There’s an opening up ahead you can all rest then!” Someone shouted, and whips cracked all around him.

“Kuh!” He gritted his teeth as a streak of pain flared upon his upper back, snaking down to his lower left side. He felt a pull, as others along the line fell down to the pain of being whipped. He used the chance to glance back at the four cages being pulled by large dronnons behind him, but couldn’t make out anything.

They had been separated and the women and children were riding in cages like animals, while the men traveled on foot and were killed on the spot whenever they refuse to keep moving.
He heard sobbing and crying, then the line started to move again.

After a tiring trek, they eventually made it to the resting place. In front of him, a large plain opened up. Surrounded by trees on two sides of the road with a stream flowing straight down to intersect the road.

He breathed a sigh of relief at the wondrous sight before him.
Their line of prisoners were lead to the stream for water. A line of women and children were also led out of the cages to the stream.

Biran gorged himself along with the other men, drinking whatever he could stomach. He did not care if it was sanitary or not. All he knew was that they had walked all afternoon, each getting only a couple handfuls of water. It was the amount they had received yesterday, and the day before that. Such a chance to drink his fill may not come again.

While taking his drink, he watched those in the back who were coming for water. His sharp eyes caught movements in the trees. The ununiformed ground around them suddenly bulged out, and people with swords popped out of the ground.

One of the captors sounded a horn briefly before he was cut down. Horns began to blow from all around and he frantically scanned the prisoners, looking for the young man whom he was supposed to be protecting, as mayhem ensued.

-----------------------------------------------------------------

Not to sound like a broken record, but sorry this chapter took so long. >_<

Also, a thanks to those who donated. You guys/girls know who you are. Thank you very much.

Thanks for reading.
THE WORLD
ForgottenConqueror
Epub/Pdf by Armaell

B2 Chapter 10 - Foreign Land

SORRY!!
Here's Chapter 10.

----------------------------------------

Amidst the chaos, he could see no sign of the boy.
From the cages came the screams of the women and children, as families shouted for one another. There were commands being issued by both defenders and attackers alike and the sound of metal clashing came from all around followed by the deathly wails of dying men. The open plain was changing, as their captors began casting magic onto the unknown attackers, burning and destroying the landscape.

Those around Biran scrambled about, dragging him along. “Stop! Stop pulling!” He shouted, bracing himself and jerking back on the chain—pulling a couple people down to the ground. His voice fell on deaf ears and those who fell quickly got up and went right back to panicking, trying to hide from what was happening.

A whip cracked, and someone screamed from nearby.
Biran spotted one of the captors behind him trying to subdue those who were trying to flee. He glimpsed a chance at escape. With a burst of strength, he charged the captor before the man could turn to his direction. Towing a few of the prisoners with him, some quickly understood what he was trying to do and started running with him, pulling others along.

With a hard tackle, the captor fell on the ground and Biran jumped on top of the man along with the others.
Snatching a dagger that the man was trying to reach for, he swiftly jammed it into the man’s stomach as the others held the man down. “Get his sword!” Biran shouted, and another man pulled out the dying man’s still sheathed sword. He quickly slit their captor’s throat without any further resistance.

“He doesn’t have the keys!” Another man cried out, patting down the dead captor.

“Get to the cages then!” He commanded, taking the sword. He needed to get to the cages to ascertain the boy’s whereabouts and to use them to break the chains.
The group of men had seen what he did and quickly assented, stumbling and pulling one another as they tried to run.

“Kill’em! Kill everyone!” He heard someone shout.

Still chained together, they failed to make it very far before screams started coming out from those in the back. Looking behind him, the men in his chain of prisoners were being slaughtered mercilessly. He could see the helpless situation going from bad to worse and Biran gripped the sword tightly in his hand, ready to defend himself and those around him.

“Spread out and protect the prisoners!” A woman’s voice bellowed through the chaos. Two unknown riders quickly came up from behind them, dispatching the four who were slaughtering them.

Biran watched, as a squad of riders joined the battle: fanning out through the battlefield, the riders moved swiftly, killing anyone not bound in chains. Armored in black and riding large horses, they took offensive magic head on without worry. The few who were shot off their horses by magic or other means simply got back up and continued fighting on foot. As if protected by the gods, the new mounted group easily dominated the battle and before long it was over.

Biran stared at the open plain that was now littered with dead bodies. There had been at least forty people herding them like a group of animals, keeping them prisoners, but those people were all dead. Unfortunately, they were not the only casualties. Some of the prisoners had also been slaughtered as a last ditch effort by their captors. Men, women, and children lay in clusters, chained together. Some dead, some dying, while others looked on in horror. His heart sank, fearing that his young charge was one of the casualties.

Holding the sword he had taken earlier, he watched to see what was to come next. What their fate would be with the new group.

Two armored riders dismounted and walked towards them. “Are you all alright?” A deep manly voice questioned them.

“Yes! Thank you! Thank you thank you!”
“Thank the gods we’re saved!”
The others around him started expressing their gratitude.
He could not do the same. His thoughts were on something else.

After being briefly informed of the situation by their savoir, they were freed of their chains and cuffs.
“Lyal! Lyal!! Where are you?!” Biran shouted, moving to the four large cages as soon as he was freed.

As he expected, they were no longer in Unotus. They were now in Malpaars, and from what they were told, had been bound for the town of Garnikul, a place that dealt in the buying and selling of human lives.

Their saviors also revealed themselves to be Malpaar’s Liberation Army. But liberating Malpaars from what, he did not know and he did not care. All he could think of was looking for the prince.

Many others were already ahead of him. With agony in their voice, they were all calling for their loved ones.
“Marilin! NO!!” An excruciating cry came from a man who was kneeling beside the body of a woman with a deep gash in her neck.
“Timus… my little… *Sob*” The sound of a grief-stricken father who was holding onto his young son’s lifeless body.
All around him, the survivors were grieving.

“Lyal!!!” He yelled again, fearing for the worst as he looked through the first two cages, turning over bodies. “LYAL!!” He continuously called out.

“Biran! Biran I’m over here!” Near the last cage in the back, a frightened young boy frantically answered his calls. The boy stood with a group of women and children who were still waiting to be freed of their chains.

Sitting on the grass, he watched as two piles of bodies were set ablaze as the sun began to set.
Many of them had spent the evening gathering firewood from the forest and moving all the deceased to give them a funeral pyre. The majority had been against the idea of burning the slavers, so those bodies were left to rot in the open plain.

As the pyres burned, the crackling and smell of burning flesh pervaded through the somber atmosphere. Those who retained their lives watched and cried, trying to pay their last respects to the deceased.

Biran sat, contemplating what to do next while the young prince was slept beside him.
He was glad that his fears had not come true. He was thankful for the small stroke of luck after having endured all that hardship. He didn’t know what other trials the gods had in store for the two of them, but he knew one thing: they were both still alive. Although they were in a different land and had no idea where they are or where to go, ‘As long as we’re alive we can find a way to get back.’ He told himself, trying to reassure himself of their uncertain destiny.
Watching the flames dancing, he saw someone draped in black from head to toe walk up to stand between the two pyres.

“I am sorry for all your losses today,” A melancholic female voice resounded through to everyone, causing all eyes to fall on her immediately. It was the same voice he had heard earlier giving the command to protect the prisoners. “I know that many of you are distraught, and nothing can ever bring them back or fill the empty void their passing has created. Forgive us for being unable to save everyone. Forgive me for being too weak.” The woman made a deep bow.

“If not for this ambush, my wife would still be alive!” A grieving man stood up and shouted as he cried.
“My daughter… *Sob* She was only eight.” A woman cried, breathing heavily, trying to hold back her anger as tears rolled down her face.
A young widow who had lost her husband made a shrill cry, sobbing into her palms.
Filled with grief, those who had lost someone lashed back at the pitiful woman who was apologizing.

“I am sorry...” The woman replied once more, not lifting her head.

Biran watched as one of the armored knight walked in front of the woman.

“There is nothing to apologize for, my lady.” A man’s voice came through the dark helmet and he turned to look at those who had been shouting. “Your anguish is justifiable as your losses are indeed great, but your anger should not be directed towards my lady. If not for her, all of you would be moving towards a fate worse than death. She was the one who pleaded for this rescue after hearing words of your plight.” The man stepped forward and drew his sword. “For that, I Galefore Rvanius, first of her knights will not allow anyone else to further slander her benevolence.”

Those who had been shouting sat back down and wept.

“Please sheathe your sword, Gale.” The woman implored. The knight immediately complied and took a few steps back. The woman stepped forward and pulled back her black hood, revealing a gorgeous face with a broken horn protruding from her forehead. She was a Gveril, and looked to be in her early thirties. “I am Vernera Yufin V. Avarthias, First Princess and daughter of Malpaars late King Phaton Karlion Hars Avarthias. I know that words alone can never make up for it, but I too share your pain. I am sorry for your losses.” She lowered her head once again. Her voice, echoing a deep sadness.

‘The First Princess…’ Mesmerized by her visage, Biran could not help but stare blankly at the Princess.
Malpaars had recently gone through a successful revolution, one that came out of nowhere and lasted for two years, ultimately ending up with the execution of the royal family three years ago. For her to have escaped that purge, he was amazed.

“I know that many of you had no desire to be in this situation. To be frightened and powerless. To be bound and taken against your will to a foreign land and lose those who are dearest to you in the process.” The Princess spoke, looking at all of them with sadness in her eyes. “I want you all to know that none of you have any obligations to me for what I did. Those who wish to leave, I will not stop you. Those who cannot, are free to join me and mine until you are well enough to do so or wish to. That is the only thing I can do for all of you.” She paused and took a moment to look around. “As much as I hate to rest upon these cursed grounds, night is already upon us so we will be making camp here tonight. We will return to our place of refuge tomorrow. You are all welcome to join us.” She declared before walking way.

Along with four others and the young prince, they slept in a makeshift shelter of earth created by the mages. Biran spent half the night thinking.

Come the morning, a small group of men were given provisions before they went their separate ways. The majority of their group of refugees numbering almost eighty survivors joined the Princess and her entourage.

Five days later and after traveling through a large forest, they came to a large body of water. Enshrouded in fog, he could not tell if it was a lake or if they had arrived at the sea. The abnormal atmosphere gave it a bizarre feel as if something would burst forth from the water and attack them at any minute.

The young prince beside him held his hand tightly as they watched Princess Vernera approach the edge of the water with a group of mages. As the group began chanting incantations, the water started bubbling in a straight line and a path materialized on the surface of the water, leading straight into the fog.

“Everyone. Please follow me and do not veer off the path.” The Princess instructed before stepping onto the unknown surface with the mages and entering the fog.
Likewise: Biran, his young charge, and the others followed behind with the riders taking up the rears.

After another long walk without any visibility but the path underneath their feet, the fog began to clear and the sky opened up. In front of them stood a large city in the center of the abnormal fog, floating on the water. At the gate was a group of people who were awaiting them.

Unlike the somber and silent past few days, the sound of cheerful laughter and shouting could be heard coming from the city. Looking to the city’s edge, kids were playing and splashing in the water. He spotted a couple derzul children swimming about and playing with gveril and human children.

“It is good to see you are safe, Princess.” A gveril woman greeted the princess upon reaching the gates.

“Sorry for always troubling you all.” The princess gave the woman a hug.

“My lady. The construction has been completed.” A stocky derzul man with a large upper body chimed in. “The men worked tirelessly these past twelve days and added a new section to the city as you wanted, but I don’t think it’ll be enough to accommodate all the new faces.”

“Thank you Usule. We’ll just have to keep adding onto the city if that’s the case.” The princess replied before turning back to look at the group. “I apologize for the unsettling trek. I know the fog frightened many of you, but is helps to disorient our enemies.” The princess turned to look at the sprawling city. “This is our home. Our base. I welcome you all to the Floating City of Vilute.”

***********************************************************

-Darsus-

A group of people were following the road outside of Ferrent and traveling westward. Riding in the front was a young man with pitch black hair wearing traveling leather. Beside him was a man with dark blue hair. Two riders followed behind them along with a wagon and another group of six riders in the back.

“… Elzeores’ theory of mana allocation via runes. Using his works, we now have everyday items that are imbued with magic, offering those who can afford it a convenience to their quality of life. What I aim to do is bring that to everyone. Not just the rich, but to everyone no matter where they live in Darsus with little to minimal cost and maintenance.” Larant spoke excitedly. “Imagine: A conductor that can siphon off the mana from Lagus like a mage. Using that mana, the device can power itself after its initial starting phase. Now take that conductor and make it so that it disperses the excess mana it siphons throughout an area to other objects that can absorb that mana.” Larant made gestures with his hand, noting a large circular orbit. “It won’t be like how it is now where mages have to consistently go around and power apparatuses that have ran out of mana, but instead, it’ll be a giant field of perpetual infusion that encompasses and fuels everything that have been inscribed with the same runes. Placed in villages and towns, it could power any apparatus that requires mana even if said places do not have a mage. Such a thing could revolutionize the way people live their lives.” Larant explained passionately.

“It is a grand idea, but have you considered the harm that such a conductor could bring? The mana from Lagus is very different from those in our own body. Anyone can absorb it as long as they know how, and it corrupts the mind if unpurified. What would happened if a mage decides to use it to amplify their own abilities for destruction considering it’s convenience, or if unknown problems arise due to exposure to the primal power?” Kaidus inquired, staring at Larant.

For the older boy to have come up with such an idea not just for himself but for the betterment of the world, it was quite laudable. Should it to bear fruit, it would be a great accomplishment. Yet, he knew all too well that one man’s convenience could always become another man’s weapon. He recalled the now sealed mirror shard in his room that was taken from Zavon.

“I… have not considered any risks. Hahahaha.” Larant laughed, giving him a teething grin. “But I can think about that later. As it is, it’s just a concept I’m working with. I don’t even know where to begin, and it may end up just being a transient dream.”

“Ha… the way you were talking about it, I thought it was a work in progress already.”

“I wish.” Larant grinned, looking at the road ahead.

Their group had just left Ferrent and was on a hunting expedition. The New Year was here along with the rjus, which was why Larant was home. Lord Varath had been the one to organize the outing. A five day trip: two days travel to the Linoti forest west of Ferrent for a day of hunting.
Seven Varath guards accompanied them. Two riding behind Kaidus and Larant, one steering the wagon, and four others riding in the back with Troyle and Lord Varath.

Adalina, Anise, and Lance were staying at the Varath manor for the duration of the trip.

“Hey Kaidus. Did you hunt a lot when you were with the mercenaries?” Larant questioned.

“A couple times.”

“Using magic?”

“I actually used a bow most of the time when I went out. Some of the older mercenaries taught me how to use one.” Kaidus gave a wry smile.

“Hah. A mage hunting with a bow. How inefficient.” Larant chuckled.

“Will you be hunting with magic?”

“Of course. I didn’t spend all that time at the academy learning magic so that I can use a bow to hunt.” Larant Quipped.

“I’m looking forward to seeing that.”

“Say, have you met any of the others ever since your return?”

“Jorva and them?”

“Yea.”

“I have not. Besides going to your place and that time I was summoned to the 13th ward, I don’t get out of the 3rd ward much. How’re they all doing?”

“I’m not sure. I heard that Prim was admitted into the Mystiks Guild right after the academy because of her talents. I think Lisin and Jorva also joined the guild by passing the Trial of Flames.”

“Any idea what Mirat is up to?”

“Afraid not. Last I talked to him was at the end of his 6th year. He said he would be traveling. Said something about taking your example to go outside of Ferrent and see where his magic can take him before coming back to settle down.” Larant replied, staring at the sky.

“I see. I wish him luck wherever he is.”

“Same…”

Another full day of riding later, they approached the dense Linoti forest.

------------------------------------------------------------

In the darkness, a large and battered ship crashed onto Darsus’ southeastern shore. Signs of battle could be seen on the ship’s deck, and two of its three masts were missing.

Having grounded, the hull exploded and a figure wearing a black cloak strutted out of the opening onto the shore. The figure’s face was covered by a hood and all that was visible in the moonlight was a confident grin on their face.

“Your master is here. The time has come for this land to be ravaged once again.” The figure spoke in a deep and powerful voice.

From behind the figure, a large group of people also came out.

“Virlah, Eshin, and Kain. Scout our surroundings. Make sure we are in a secure location. The rest of you salvage whatever you can from the ship for a temporary base. Burn whatever’s left with those rats still in there. We will wait until the next group is here before moving deeper inland.”

““Yes, Master Zavon.”” The group simultaneously obeyed.

The figure smiled. The name was his.
Unlike his predecessor, he would not fail the organization. It was only a matter of time before Darsus once again bowed before the might of Tal’hrus.

***************************************************

Please let me know of any mistakes.

As always, Thanks for reading.
THE WORLD
ForgottenConqueror
Epub/Pdf by Armaell

B2 Chapter 11 - Hunters and Hunted

Chapter 11. Enjoy.

****************************************************

“Wait.” Kaidus whispered, stopping his father and pointing towards a large tree.
Directly ahead of them, obscured by vines and foliage, camouflaged against the trunk of a tree was a striped rakkau. The large cat had found itself a nice sunspot that penetrated the forest canopy and was lazing comfortably at the base of the tree.

“Ooh. It looks like a big one.” Troyle grinned, seeing the beast. “You spotted it. What do you want to do?”

“I’ll circle around to see if I can get a clear shot. If I can’t take it down, it’s all up to you, dad.” Kaidus replied.
With a short bow in hand, Kaidus kept his stance low and moved stealthily through the dense undergrowth. Getting as close as he could without alerting the prey, he nocked an arrow and drew. Stabilizing his breathing to steady himself, he aimed for the neck. *Zwoosh!* the arrow pierced through the air, flying towards its mark.

With a loud growl, the cat instantly sprung up and began running opposite his direction. His arrow had missed and instead of the neck, had hit the beast’s shoulder. Kaidus quickly let loose another arrow.

The cat growled again as the second arrow hit its leg from behind, sending it tumbling to the ground. It quickly got up and was about to pounce away, but before it could vanish into the forest thicket, Troyle was already upon it.

With a single smooth motion, Troyle cleanly sliced off the cat’s head. “Good work.” Troyle called to his son with a smile.

“I need more practice…” Kaidus made a disappointed reply, looking at the arrow that was lodged into the cat’s shoulder. If he hadn’t missed, there would have been no need for the second shot nor Troyle's assist.
He could have used magic to control the arrow or immobilize the creature, but such was against the teachings of the person who trained him in the bow.
‘Hunting is a sacred relationship between a man, his bow, and his next meal. Work hard, and you will always be rewarded. The convenience of magic has no business in such a delicate balance.’ He recalled the 8th chair of the Droxxon Mercenary, his archery teacher nagging him about it. It was meant more as a joke because the man couldn’t use magic, but the words had stuck with him.

The rakkau’s gray and black fur around its neck was dyed red with blood, and a head filled with long sharp teeth sat gaping on the forest floor. Looking at the headless beast, it was larger than Kaidus thought. With its legs out and not curled up, the cat was almost as big as he is.

“A good hunt for the morning. Grab the head and the other games I left over there and let’s head back for some lunch.” Troyle instructed, tying the beast’s legs together.

Kaidus picked up the rakkau head and walked to where they had split up. A morning of hunting had acquired them a bundle of foraging critters and a few frost birds, barely enough for him to carry with one hand.

---------------------------------------------

Their campsite was in a small clearing within the forest that had been used by hunters for years. The camp consisted of three tents accommodating four people each, a fire pit in the center, and a wagon to close off the square perimeter. The materials for the tents had been brought from home, along with their weapons, and two troughs with plenty of feed for the horses that were currently tied to the trees.

“Looks like a good haul.” The three guards who opted to stay and watch the camp happily greeted them.

“Sure was. Didn’t think we’d be returning so early.” Troyle replied, revealing the large rakkau he was lugging on his shoulder and setting it on the ground.

“See! This is exactly why I’d rather sit here and tend to the fire.” One of the guard’s exclaimed excitedly after seeing the large cat.

“Fortunately for us, we got the jump on it. Took two arrows from Kaidus and a swing from my sword.” Troyle cracked a triumphant smile.

“Better the two of you than the others.” Another of the guards added with a wide grin.

Troyle took out a knife and began gutting the rakkau. “Any words from the lord’s group or the others?”

“Not yet. You two are the first to return.” The guards replied.
One of them moved to help Troyle with the rakkau while the other two helped Kaidus with preparing the smaller animals.

Their group of eleven had split into four smaller groups. The three who were watching the camp, Troyle and Kaidus, Lord Varath and his son Larant along with a guard, and the last three guards to make up the final group.
Each team had left the camp in a different direction after breakfast to go looking for game.

With most of their bounty skinned, frozen with magic, and stashed away in the wagon, the five of them were enjoying an early lunch while they waited for the other two groups to return.

“I wonder if the others are having any luck.” One of the guards voiced as they were sitting around the fire.

“We didn’t see any, but there were quite a few oriv tracks. If they can bring back something big like that, we should be set for the day.” Troyle replied as he bit into a roasted bird.

“That, and a couple of tranils—a species of large rats.” Another of the guards chimed in.

“I’d rather they brought back a few foxes or wolves instead of deer or rats. Can’t remember the last time I ate a wolf.” The guard who was cooking added.

As the five of them ate,

‘Massssterrrr sssomething comessss.’ Kaidus sat up as a hissing voice suddenly alerted him.

‘What?’ he questioned back.

‘A beasssst.’ Zion replied as the sound of triumphant laughter came through the forest.

A group of six came out of the forest and into the clearing. Lord Varath and Larant were at the front and each had a handful of critters while the guards in the back were all carrying something between the four of them.

“We’ve got a big one!” Lord Varath cheerfully yelled out to them.

As the four guards entered the camp, every pair of eyes fell on the large bloody snake they were carrying. Even with the guards spread apart by a good stride, the serpent’s length extended past the four of them with its two tails almost touching the ground.

“A golden twin tail constrictor? What’s it doing out of its burrow already?” One of the guards looked at the serpent warily.

Although green in coloration, the serpent’s green scales were reflecting the afternoon sun, giving it an almost golden shimmer as the four guards set it down.
“Beats me. Damned thing ate my bird that I shot down and nearly got me too. Thank the four gods Kalien was within earshot and the young lord’s group heard us.” The man grimaced, pulling back his sleeves to reveal a bandaged arm where the serpent had sunk its fangs into him—to try and take hold of him. “If not, I doubt I’d still be here.”

‘That?’ Kaidus thought back, questioning the wind spirit.
The serpent was not venomous, but one of such a size could have easily swallowed a man whole.

‘Nay. There Is Something Else. A Winged One. In The Sky.’ With a soft booming voice, Vishan replied instead.

Kaidus looked up and sure enough, there was something in the sky. A snake-like silhouette with three sets of wings was circling above them silently. ‘It can’t be.’ He thought as the silhouette started growing bigger. “Everyone cover your ears!” He shouted, and they all looked at him. A few of them quickly followed his command while the rest gave him a look of confusion.

“KRAUOOOOA!” A piercing roar assaulted them as the beast descended.
The shockwave from the roar blasted their camp, shaking the surrounding trees and blowing their tents and wagon out of position. The surprise attack had instantly paralyzed the horses and stunned those who failed to cover their ears, throwing them to the ground. Those that promptly followed his directions were merely shocked and stunned by the powerful pressure.

--------------------------------------------------------------

The winged beast circled the clearing twice before it gracefully landed. Its three pairs of wings folded along its body, and without arms or legs, the beast’s elongated body coiled together like a snake: poised to strike.

With his feet sunken into the earth up to his knees and a coat of mana protecting him, Kaidus stared at the giant serpent. It was a Hvaral, and its size made the golden twin tailed constrictor look insignificant. He had seen many drawings of Hvarals while researching drakalls, but being in front of such a creature, he could only stare in awe. Two golden eyes with red elliptical pupils gazed back at him as if it was surprised to see him still standing.

Two pointed horns protruded from the hvaral’s forehead, and a majestic black mane went from its head all the way to its first set of wings. Large translucent wings were folded and looked black against a body of reddish yellow scales, with a silver underbelly. The Hvaral’s three pronged tail was swaying hypnotically as a gem glittered radiantly in the middle of it. Comparing its size to the golden twin tailed constrictor, the Hvaral towered over its ground dwelling cousin.

Opening its mouth, the giant serpent angrily hissed at Kaidus.

‘What’s a drakall doing this close to the capital? Surely the knights would have known if something like this was nesting around here.’ Kaidus pondered to himself. “What is it you want?” He questioned, staring at the beast calmly. He knew that drakalls were intelligent creatures was checking to see if it could understand him.

The snake-like drakalls were not known to hunt and kill men but in such a dire situation, he dared not let his guard down. “HISSS!” The Hvaral hissed again, jerking its head forward and snapping its jaws as if to test him. Kaidus stood his ground and quietly watched the giant serpent’s display.

“Ugh…” The sound of groaning and the movement of people broke the silence.

The drakall quickly twisted its head and looked at those who were standing up. Opening its mouth, it screeched and sent another shockwave through the atmosphere.

“Enough!” Kaidus commanded, and a tempest coiled itself around the Hvaral’s mouth, closing it before slamming the beast’s head to the ground.

The serpent hissed in surprise, lifting and shaking its head as if fighting to regain its posture.

“What in the…” A dazed Troyle got up to a frightening scene.
His son was quietly staring up against a monster. He knew his son was a formidable mage, but he also knew that Hvarals were extremely powerful drakalls, especially one as large as the current one. Taking a quick glance around, he saw a few of the men also getting up off the ground. Those who had failed to heed Kaidus’ warning were still unconscious.
Seeing the predicament they were in, he did not dare to move or make a sound.

Although the lord, Larant, and a few of the men were still on the ground having been too slow to react to his warning, Kaidus noticed his father and a couple people getting back up. One of the guard stumbled as he tried to stand and collapsed to the ground, breaking twigs and squashing leaves.

The Hvaral instantly turned its head towards the man’s direction before swerving its head back to focus on Kaidus. As if knowing who to be wary of, the creature quickly changed target and with a powerful beat of its wings, it easily propelled itself forward.

Kaidus quickly dashed to the side, putting himself between the giant serpent and whatever it was after. He hastily pulled off his hunting glove, and with a thought, a deluge of dark liquid burst forth from a small metal ring on his finger.

Feziel obeyed. Instantly molding itself into two large arms of pure black metal, it grabbed the beast’s horns and wings before the beast could move past its master. With a powerful swing, it threw the serpent back against the trees before promptly returning to the ring.

The Hvaral quickly got up again and hissed angrily. Lifting itself off the ground with its powerful wings, it rose over the trees and glared down at Kaidus. “KRAUOOA!” It roared once more and dove.

As the Hvaral’s large body came hurling down at them with its mouth wide open, Kaidus quickly commanded Zion to pick up everyone and move them out of the way.
Standing his ground, ‘Gauntlet’ he willed, and Feziel obeyed. Once again, a dark liquid surged forth from his ring, encircling his right arm and transforming into a pitch black gauntlet. Launching himself off the ground with earth magic, he flew straight at the diving drakall. He used wind magic to push himself aside to evade the mouth. Focusing his mana, he enhanced his strength and with another aerial boost using wind magic, smashed his armored fist into the Hvaral’s body.

The Hvaral roared in pain as its body convulsed from the force of the attack. Yet instead of falling down or recoiling and running away, it managed keep itself airborne and bite at something on the ground. With powerful strokes of its wings, the Hvaral took to the sky once more, flying away with the golden twin tailed constrictor.

“… Don’t tell me…” Dumbfounded, Kaidus couldn’t help but just watch.
Taking a moment to look at their ruined camp site, their tents were uprooted and thrown across the campsite. The wagon had fallen on its side but looked to be intact, and the horses were still out cold. Their lunch they had been eating were also strewn across the camp.
Something caught his eyes as he was scanning the area.
Near where the constrictor had been, something was shining on the ground. Walking over to it, he found three large glistening red scales, each the size of his palm. Two were cracked, but the last one was in perfect condition. They seem to have fallen off the Hvaral after his attack.
Although he was not trying to kill it, for his strengthened blow to only crack the hvaral’s scales, the beast was quite sturdy.

“Kaidus! Are you okay?!” Troyle shouted from the edge of the clearing.

“I’m fine!” He yelled back, picking up the three scales and pocketing them before running over to where Zion had deposited the group.
A cluster of unsteady and bruised men were looking at him with incredulity while a few others were sitting up with no idea about what had transpired.

“What in the world happened?” Lord Varath question, waking up in the middle of the devastated camp.

“We were robbed, my lord.” One off the guards answered with a sullen tone.

“Robbed? What happened? Is everyone alright?” The Lord quickly looked around to see the disheveled campsite before noticing. “What happened to the snake?!” He exclaimed, seeing that their prized catch was gone.

Going through the men to see if any of them had incurred any serious injury, Kaidus couldn’t help but laugh at the lord’s reaction.
After the Hvaral made its escape, a thought occurred to him. He realized that it wasn’t after him or their group at all, but their snake, and the reason why it snapped at him was probably because he was in its way. The Hvaral had probably landed to feast on the snake, but had to change its plans once it saw resistance. He chuckled to himself, glad that he didn’t have to kill such a magnificent creature.

Those who saw the latter half of the encounter filled in the others who were unconscious during the ordeal. They all knew that Kaidus was a powerful mage, and none of them dared to doubt that the young boy was capable of repelling a drakall. Many of the guards could still recall an incident years ago of the boy obliterating a pack of korgas, and his victory during the Arms competition was still fresh in their minds.

“That damned creature could have left us half!” The man who was bitten by the snake exclaimed gloomily after hearing about what happened.

“Be thankful it left us with our lives.” Another of the guards reminded them of their precarious situation.

“Well, it did leave something.” Kaidus grinned, taking out the three red scales from his pocket. Handing the scales to the disheartened man, he saw the man’s eyes light up.

“This… This is…”

“Scales from the Hvaral. How much do you reckon they’re worth?”

“I don’t know much about appraising exotic goods, but,” *Urgh!* the man tried to bend it to no avail. He tried biting it, but nothing happened. “This toughness and size… I’d say at least 100 erns for the cracked ones and 150 for the flawless scale if sold to the blacksmith. I’m willing to bet he can forge something good out of this.” The man looked at Kaidus. “Are there any more?”

“No. I only found those three. Take it. Think of it as the beast’s compensation for taking the snake that bit you.” Kaidus replied with a grin.

The man looked around to the other guards before handing it back to Kaidus. “I can’t. You drove it off. It is rightfully yours. Not to mention, you healed my bite already.” The man smiled.

“Would you all mind if I took it?” Lord Varath interrupted. “Don’t worry. It won’t be sold for my own gains or anything.” He reassured.

“Of course not, my lord. If not for Larant and your assistance, we probably wouldn’t have been able to bring the snake down in the first place.”
All the guards who had a hand in the serpent’s subjugation unanimously agreed to the decision and the scales were given to the Lord.

“Thank you.” Taking the scales, Alzin Varath stowed them away in his coat. “Well then, how about we clean this place up and get back to hunting? Hahaha...”

With only birds and small animals, they decided to divide the group into two: one to go back and hunt for the duration of the evening while the other half stayed behind to reconstruct their camp.

The next morning, a weary but content band of hunters saddled their horses and began the grueling journey back to Ferrent. Within the wagon were two large wooden crates filled with big chunks of frozen meat and animals.

*******************************************

Sorry to those who are getting confused with Biran and the Prince's side story. I want the readers to understand how and why those characters ended up where they are, instead of just shoehorning them into the story later  as they are kind of vital to B2. There are only a couple more events with Biran and the prince left, so bear with me on them.

Thanks for reading and please let me know of any mistakes or inconsistency.
THE WORLD
ForgottenConqueror
Epub/Pdf by Armaell

B2 Chapter 12 - Reconsideration

“Hehehe do you think Sylvie is going to find me here?” She whispered as low as she could.

Her knees were huddled against her small body and she took slow silent breaths while quietly listening to her surroundings. With a big grin on her face, she clasped a small black ring in her hands.
Sitting inside a wardrobe in one of the empty guest rooms of the Varath manor was Anise.

… Silence answered her.

She knew the ring could talk.
She had heard it greet them before at her brother’s behest, but had never gotten it to answer her. Although it has been with her for almost four years, it was always silent like a normal ring. No matter how much she talks to it or try to barter with it by giving it treats or toys, the ring never made any sound.
Yet such treatment never bothered her.
Whenever she spoke to it, it always feels as if she was talking to her beloved brother and would calm her down or cheer her up. It was a treasured gift from him that would protect her, and she had promised to keep it with her at all times.

“You’ll tell me if Sylvie gets close right?” She whispered once more.

Sitting quietly, she started hearing footsteps rushing down the corridor towards the guest rooms. It was unlike her big sister Sylvia to be making such a ruckus whenever they were playing.
The sound of doors opening and Sylvia’s voice reached her ears. She ducked her head into her knees as if such actions would help to conceal her further.

Her smile brightened as Sylvia’s voice got closer.
She’d known the older girl for as long as she could remember, and like her big brother, Sylvia was a warm and loving person. The older girl had taught her about many things over the past couple years and had become irreplaceable as an older sister.
Because she didn’t want to go to school, her mother had been teaching her numbers and writing at home, but it was really Sylvia who was her first teacher. She’d learned how to add, subtract, and how to multiply and divide small numbers through a lot of the games that they play by constantly asking the older girl questions. Reading on the other hand had never really been a problem for her, and she was able to take up writing quite easily as well. It was mostly thanks to the older girl that she was able to impress her mother so much.

The door to the room opened. “Anise? Are you in here?” Sylvia’s voice called out.

She held her breath, trying not to laugh or breathe in case it gave her away.

“Your dad and brother are back.”

“Really!?” The wardrobe slammed open and she quickly bounded out of the enclosed container with a big grin on her face.

“Found you.” Sylvia smiled and tagged her.

“Sylvia! No fair!” She pouted, seeing that she’d been tricked.

“Just kidding.” The older girl grinned. “They really are home. Come on.” Sylvia held out a hand and she hastily took it.

They arrived at the manor foyer as large chunks of meat were being carried into the kitchen.

She spotted her mother holding her baby brother, Lady Reanne, and a couple of the servants, all standing together away from the door. They were observing and discussing about which dishes to make with what animal. Not seeing her brother, she ran towards the window to look outside. A large wagon was out there and on the wagon, her brother was helping to unload.
She grinned and patiently went to stand by her mother to await him.

“Has everything been prepared?” Sylvia’s dad questioned as he entered the house.

“Of course dear. Herbs, spice, wine, plants and tubers for soup or any kind of dishes. Freshly procured earlier today and waiting for you all to return.” Sylvia’s mom, Lady Reanne replied.

“Hello Esen, glad to see you here. Please tell the cooks to not hold back and use as much of the meat as they can. Tonight is a celebratory feast for everyone so please do enjoy yourself once you and your crew are done.” The lord told an older man who was standing with them.

“Yes my lord.” The man obeyed and swiftly left for the kitchen.

Anise watched as more orders were given by Sylvia’s dad to the other servants. Instructions about getting more wine, juice, extra tables and chairs from the storage room, and readying the guest quarters to accommodate more people for the night.

As the trickle of items being carried into the house diminished, her brother entered the house. Without waiting for him to walk over to them, she quickly dashed over to him and threw her arms around him. “Kai!”

“Young lady, behave yourself.” Her mother promptly scolded.

She returned a bashful grin before grabbing onto her brother’s arm. “Kai, can you play with us?”

----------------------------------------------------------

As the day darkened, the Varath manor came alive as guests arrived for the celebration.

Freshly cooked food and chilled drinks were already out.
It was all on top of a long table in the center of the dining hall along with four other tables to seat the guests.
Stew, roasts, soup, and baked birds with stuffing slathered in spices were spread out evenly along with sweet treats, dishes with delectable dipping sauces, and sweetened juice for the children. Situated in the middle of the table, six large dishes of oriv deer and rakkau drew the attention of the hungry guests.

Lord Varath had hired a different staff for the night to cater and clean up after them, allowing the house servants and their families to indulge themselves in the celebration.

The backyard was lit with plenty of light apparatuses for the guests to relax and socialize even though it was getting dark. Many children quickly gravitated to the outside to get away from their parents, and enjoy the company of other youngsters.

-------------------------------------------------------------

“Hey! Are you him?” A boy asked with an entitled tone.

Two young boys barely older than Anise were in front of him as he was standing beside Troyle and greeting the guests. “Am I who?” Kaidus replied, unsure of who they were asking about.

“You know. The champion of the arms competitions!” The boy replied with a big smile and revealing a missing front tooth.

“I am... Why?” Kaidus returned a quizzical smile.

“See, I told you! He looks just like when we saw him that time.” The young boy happily expressed to his friend.

“C-can you teach me how to fight with two swords?” The other boy questioned with dazzled eyes, looking up at Kaidus.

“Cyrin! We were supposed to ask together!” The boy with a missing tooth cried out.

“May I ask who you both are?”

“I’m Burk. He’s Cyrin. Our dads work for the lord of his place!” The boy replied proudly.

“Burk and Cyrin?” Troyle interrupted, bending down to take a closer look at the two of them. “Are you two Rey and Lenard’s sons?”

“Mister. Do you know my daddy?” The other boy questioned, giving a puzzled face.

“Of course. They’re my friends.” Troyle grinned. “Why do you two want to learn how to fight? And why not just ask your dads? They’re both very strong. I made sure of it myself.”

“But not as strong as the- mmm! Mnnn!!” A hand reached out from behind and pinched the boy’s mouth together.

“I was wondering where you went. Your mother’s looking for you.” A man a few years younger than Troyle easily picked up the jaunty young boy. “Sorry guys. I’ll get them out of your way.”

“Dad! That hurts!”

“Cyrin, your mother wants to know if you are hungry. Come and let’s go to let your parents know.” The man told the second boy. “Sorry Kaidus. They saw your matches during the competition and have wanted to meet you ever since.” The man gave a smile and walked off with his son and the other boy.

“But dad! He was about to take us as his students!” The boy protested as he was carried away.

With a smile on his face, Kaidus looked on quietly as the boys were dragged away.
Troyle started laughing.

After they finished greeting most of the guests, Kaidus made his way to the dining hall where a large number of people had already gathered and were eating and drinking while they mingled. He glanced around for his mother and Anise, but could not spot them.

Moving towards the center table to get something to eat, he heard laughter coming from a cluster of women sitting at the end of one of the dining table, near a corner of the hall. Some were standing while others sat, and his eyes fell upon a young girl in their midst. Wearing a beautiful sky blue dress with long black sleeves and dark floral patterns, her dark blue hair had been braided and was draped around her shoulder to her front. On her wrists were two bracelets that were glittering and complementing her dark sleeves warmly. She stood beside her mother and sister, joyously conversing with the women around them.

Although normally shy and always giving off a nervous vibe whenever they talked, Sylvia was chatting with those around her very naturally. Kaidus couldn’t help but smile, seeing her talking and laughing so merrily. Scanning the group, he noticed that Adalina and Anise were also with them along with Lance, who was sleeping soundly in the arms of an unknown woman.

Taking another look around the room, Lord Varath was entertaining a few of the men and their wives with a story about the hunting trip.
He also spotted Larant sitting at one of the tables talking with two young lady who sat across from him. The girls were giggling and smiling.

As he stood there looking at many of the unfamiliar faces, he sensed a number of people taking curious glances at him. Troyle had introduced him multiple times earlier and undoubtedly, many remembered him from the competition.

Not wanting to intrude on the others or congest the dining hall any more than it already was, Kaidus got himself a plate of food and exited the hall.

On top of the Varath manor away from every else, he silently ate his food as he watched and listened to the playful children in the backyard.

He felt the breeze as Zion zipped around him, frolicking in the darkness.
He watched as a young girl scolded a boy twice her size for running into her friend, and instead of retaliating, the older boy apologized.
He saw little kids younger than Anise playing tag, talking, a few playing in the dirt around the light posts, and some of the older children watching their younger siblings.
He caught sight of the two young boys who were asking about him earlier. They too were playing in the yard with a couple of kids their age.
A smile crept onto his face as he watched the blissful children playing without a worry in the world.

He quietly watched a young lady possibly a year or two older than himself feeding a little boy. The boy would take a spoonful of food in his mouth and go play, then go back and get another spoonful before running off again. The young lady patiently watched and held the plate as her little brother ran around.

Kaidus calmly zoned out all sound and closed his mind, focusing his thoughts on his family.
They weren’t filthy rich like those in the wealthy Dryva district, but money had stopped being an issue for them ever since Troyle was employed by the lord.
Their life in Ferrent was a pleasant one and the thought of all the children currently playing around in the yard were living like them, he couldn’t help but admit to how magnificent the city was. His younger siblings would be able to grow up without any trouble here, and his parents also had many friends whom they could count on.
The city itself was a prosperous one with its own standing army of mages, guards, and knights that could easily protect it should anything happen.

He evaluated the three years he had been away and saw how little it had impacted his family. They would be able to carry on even if he was not there. “They will be fine.” Kaidus spoke the words out loud to reassure himself.

As he thought about their livelihood, he solemnly reconsidered his plans. ‘I already have most of what I need. The sooner I begin, the sooner I will be able to return...’ He silently pondered, thinking about what to do. ‘Half a year.’ He concluded.

There was no use in postponing it until his 15th birthday. Although his body has yet to grow to its full potential, his spirits had already returned to him. Even with only three of them with him, an overgrown drakall should be no problem.
The other issue was Tal’hrus, but if their strongest was like Zavon, then he should be able to confront them at his own leisure.
Having made up his mind, all that was left was to let his parents know.

He quietly sat on the rooftop and watched the children in the yard as he came to terms with his decision. Descending to a balcony on the second floor, he reentered the manor and returned to the celebration.

----------------------------------------------------------

“Phew.” Sylvia breathed a breath of relief as she took off her evening dress and slipped on a nightgown before entering her bed.
The long day was finally at an end, and many of the guests had already left. The few that accepted her father’s offer to stay the night were also already in their own room in the guest quarters.

She was tired and exhausted.
Ever since evening, she had been on her best behavior and conducted herself as best she could. She had helped her mother and sister to entertain the women, greeted and introduced herself whenever she saw a new face—as befitting a member of the house—and conversed with many of the girls her age. Many of them were surprised to learn that she knew how to do housework and that she could even cook and do a little bit of gardening.

Although hosting large gatherings were normal for them, it was a first for such an event where only those working for her family was invited. Thankfully unlike some of the other gatherings, the evening had gone by without trouble and was also very eventful. Her father had even handed small gifts as the night’s festivities came to an end.

She had no idea what suddenly spurred him, but her father had been planning it even before the arrival of the New Year. She wasn’t sure if it was because of Larant’s progression at the academy, the lucrative trade with the many towns and villages around Ferrent, or if he was merely in a generous mood.
Wondering about the reasons, her mind began fantasizing of an agreement between two men and their children, and a promise of unification between two houses. ‘…’ She quickly shook her head to erase such embarrassing delusions and hid herself under her blanket—as if the boy who was sleeping in one of the guest room could see and hear her thoughts.

She quickly moved her mind towards the girls she’d met.
“Karen, Joslin, Aubrey, Dalane, and Carise.” She recalled the five girls who she talked to and got along with earlier.
“Karen and Dalane has black hair. Dalane is taller than Karen. Carise has curly brown hair and blue eyes, Aubrey is my age and helps at her grandma’s shop, Joslin is the oldest and has a… a male friend.”
She silently repeated their names once more in her head, trying to commit them to memory in case she met them again. She started working backwards and trying to recall who their parents were, and which of them worked for her family.

Not only did she get a better understanding of those she saw every day, she saw that each of them had a family and loved ones that supported them. She had noticed that all of their guards were married, and many of the maids and servants also had families of their own.

“It is our bond with our friends and loved ones that grounds us and pushes us forward. A man who has someone waiting for him will work twice as hard to return home even if he is staring death in the eyes.”
Her father had said with a grin on his face after she pointed out that all the guards had wives and children.

‘I wonder if he is the same…’ She pictured the young boy with deep black hair and wondered if his bond with his family was why he was so strong.
Though it wasn’t a topic during the party, she happened to hear a few of the guards talking about encountering a drakall during their hunt. Asking her father about it, he told her what he could remember and even showed her three beautiful red scales as proof.
Twice the boy has saved her father’s life, yet not a words of conceit or a demand of reward ever came out of his mouth.

She shook her head again as her thoughts circled back around to him. Shutting her eyes, Sylvia began to hum Lady by the Bay with the hopes of lulling herself to sleep.

****************************************************

Sorry for another slow chapter.

Thanks for reading and for putting up with the slow releases.
THE WORLD
ForgottenConqueror
Epub/Pdf by Armaell

B2 Chapter 13 - Lifetime of Regret

Chapter 13. Enjoy.

***********************************************

In his study, an old bald man was perusing a letter recently delivered to him by an assistant. His face was a stoic mask, but his emotions were in turmoil.

“Sixty-seven dead, fifteen survivors, and a whole village razed to the ground…” Headmaster Nylen voiced out loud, laying back on his chair.
The letter was a copy of a report from a reconnaissance party of the 10th ward Mystiks Guild, informing of a village in Southeastern Darsus that was burnt to the ground and its populace slaughtered.

The report noted that a young boy—one of the survivors—saw a group of people entering the town earlier that afternoon on the day of the massacre, going to the village elder’s hut to talk. The report also stated that many of the survivors claimed to hear chanting and seeing fire erupting out of thin air like magic.

“Tal’hrus...” He silently muttered.
He had no definitive proof about who the culprits were, but from the savagery and merciless killings, he could only arrive at the same conclusion no matter how many times he thought about it.
The unknown silence that had pervaded for the past four years was finally broken, and the dreadful group had possibly returned.

Setting the report on the desk, Headmaster Nylen got up and moved to the window.

It was the beginning of Guso, the second turn, and his academy was once again filling up with students.
Looking outside, he could spot the figures of future potentials walking about the academy grounds; young men and women who would one day lead and serve the country.

He silently stood by the window, mulling over the large number of deaths, feeling angry at himself for having been complacent for the past year.
“Will you never stop, old friend?” He asked, trying to come up with an answer.

‘You are nothing, but a fool.’ A voice whispered back in his head, almost as clear as the day he heard them.
Words from a lifetime ago.

-
His white and red Mystiks guild clothes were torn, and his pant leggings had been burnt off. Two shards of ice were lodged in his right thigh, and his face was covered in small shallow cuts. There was a ringing in his head, and he could barely feel his right arm as he pressed it against a large gash on his side.
In pain but not willing to give in, he stood up. On the ground around him were three of his comrades and a man whom they had all called brother.

The other three were dead. Their lifeblood had already spilled out and tainted the ground around them.
The man on the other hand, was still breathing. Blood was seeping out of the man’s shoulder and his right leg had been twisted oddly. His clothes were also torn, dirty, and the man looked to have also taken a brutal beating.

“*Ha* kuhh… D-do it… *haah*” The man took deep breaths, looking up at him with two pale eyes.

He gritted his teeth. With an incantation, his mana drew on the earth and the ground rose up. Coiling itself around his left arm, it hardened and sharpened into an earth spear. “Why Loryl!?” His vision started to blur. “Why...?”

“Do it! *cough cough!*” The man shouted.

He gritted his teeth as tears rolled down his face. Looking at the man who had been a brother to him all his life, “UWAAAAH!!” He thrust the earth spear into the ground, unable take the man’s life.

“*Haaaa* I… Knew it...” The man replied triumphantly, lying there half dead.

“My- all my brothers died here today… From this moment forth, we are nothing but strangers.” He spoke as tears rolled down his face. “I pray I never see you again.” He dissolved the spear that was in his hand.

“Hah..Hahaha!… Coward! *Haaah*… you… you were always weak, Nylen… you are nothing, but a fool…"
-

He sighed, regretting his decision that day.
If he had strengthened his resolve and gotten rid of his emotions, he could have saved his friend from becoming the monster that had taken over as the head of Tal’hrus.

Although many believed the criminal organization Tal’hrus started after the war half a century ago, he and many in the Mystiks guild knew better. The organization had merely been brought into the open after the war. Its dark history was unknown, but one thing they could be sure of was that the organization was responsible for most of the wars in the past two hundred years.

He too had been ignorant of them. It was only two years before the war began that he learned of the organization. But by then, it was too late as they had already recruited his closest friend, and the most powerful mage amongst their brotherhood of five. The result of the betrayal was the death of two high ranking captains in the Mystiks guild, and three of his sworn brothers.

Ever since then, he had fought, trying to right his mistakes only to end up losing those he loved in the process. He had grown old without making a dent into the leviathan that was Tal’hrus. Every agent he caught, every conspiracy he unraveled, another took its place.

Nylen walked back to his desk and sat down.
He knew he was too old to be gallivanting around, hunting rogue mages or trying to save those out of his reach. Yet, he wasn’t about to give up.

“Why now?” He asked himself, wondering about the sudden resurgence of Tal’hrus.
Taking out a piece of paper, he began writing down instructions on how to proceed with the new problem.

‘Someone forced them out of Darsus before...’ He mused, and a curious smile crept onto his face before he even took notice, halting his hand.
His search for the mysterious party that devastated the organization years ago had been futile, but his thoughts quickly went back to the only other Malizur within Darsus: a woman seventeen years his junior and known as 'Rhasula' for her mastery of the Shadow Element.
Yet the woman had denied any involvement and he himself could not for the life of him see the woman going out of her way to bother with Tal’hrus or care about the plight of the people.

His thoughts settled onto someone else entirely. Someone that knew of the organization, had come into contact with them, and had the overwhelming strength to oppose them. He could only think of one other person.
He recalled the bizarre coincidence from years ago that coincided with the boy’s absence from school, and his lack of security after having been marked by the dangerous organization.
The boy had also denied any involvement with Tal’hrus after they attempted to recruit him, but the situation around the boy was too mysterious.

He took out a new piece of paper and began drafting a different set of instructions.

----------------------------------------------------------------

“Ngahh!! Ngaaahhh!! WAAAA!”
The sound of Lance’s wailing became louder and louder until it woke him up.

“Kai! Help!” Another voice followed after.

“Kai!” Anise was holding their baby brother and shouting at him with a distraught voice as she came into the room. “Help!” The young girl pleaded again, holding the baby awkwardly.

He quickly got out of bed and took Lance off her hands. “Where’s mom and dad?” He asked with a tired yawn.

“Mommy is cooking and daddy left already.” His sister replied, flopping onto his bed with an over exaggerated show of exhaustion.

Even in his arms, the baby continued to cry. “Lance Zakrus Paltos. If you keep this up, we’re going to have to change your middle name.” He warned, looking into his brother’s beady eyes.
The baby began crying even harder.
“Did he just wake up?” He enquired, looked at Anise.

“Uh-huh.”

“He’s probably hungry. Let’s take him to mom.”

With Adalina feeding Lance in the living room, Kaidus and Anise were tasked with cleaning the kitchen and setting up the table.

“Anise.” Kaidus called out to his sister as he watched her wiping the kitchen table.
A turn had passed ever since he made his decision, but he could never find the right time to tell them.

“Hm?” Two inquisitive brown eyes peered back at him.

“… Never mind.” He gave her a smile and continued to ladle soup into a large bowl.

“Hehehe. You’re weird.” The little girl giggled and continued wiping the table. “Oh! Did you know that it’s going to be Sylvie’s birthday soon?” She added excitedly.

“Really?” He knew Sylvia’s birthday was in Guso, but had never outright ask her about it.

“Yep!”

“Anise. Do you like Sylvia?” He questioned as he brought the bowl of soup over to the table.

“Uh-huh.” She then made a devious grin. “Kai. Do you like Sylvie?”

He stopped and looked at his sister. The girl was studying him curiously. “I do.” He replied as he set the bowl down on the table.
Ever since his return, he had grown quite fond of Sylvia. Learning more about her from Anise and the girl herself, hearing about what she’d done for his family while he was away from Adalina, and seeing her always trying her hardest in everything she does. There was no reason to dislike the girl. Ever since that day he heard her humming in the library, being around her had started to feel normal, and she was even talking to him more easily.

“Hehehe. It’s a secret, but Sylvie likes you too. Lots.” Anise was grinning happily. “But I like Kai the most!” She suddenly clung onto his arm

“I like Anise the most too.” He smiled and gently pat her head. As they had yet to complete their task, “Can you get the plates while I bring out the roast?” He instructed the endearing girl, and she quickly complied.

In his room, Kaidus was copying a rough map of Malpaars from a book onto a large piece of paper.
The book was more of a journal about a traveler’s journey and adventures in Malpaars. Although it was an old book, the details were magnificent and listed quite a number of landmarks that would have stood the test of time. There were even sketches of various plants and animals native to Malpaars in the journal, and successive drawings of how the traveler saw the continent after every ten pages or so, with minute changes here and there.

He had borrowed the journal from the 3rd ward central library, and had been flipping back and forth between the pages, trying to get a conclusive image of Malpaars’ true shape. The crude map had taken him most of the previous night along with his morning after breakfast and afternoon to draw, and it was quite close to being done.

Along with the map, most of his preparations were done. He had a large sum of money hidden in his dresser that would be used to pay for a ship and anything else required to get to his destination. His three years with the mercenary had not been wasted, and he knew how to sustain himself without being conspicuous.
Every passing day brought him one step closer to the day of departure, and one step further away from his family.

-------------------------------------------------------------

Adalina could feel something was wrong.
Her son had felt distant lately, and she didn’t know what to make of it. He was still her mature and responsible son, but for the past turn, Kaidus had been quieter than usual.

Ever since the beginning of the year, there were times she caught him just staring blankly with a solemn expression on his face, as if in deep and troubled thoughts. Other times, she would see him watching over his younger siblings with a disheartened look as if filled with regret.

She had watched the boy grow from the silent child she thought to be a mute, into a bright young man with the world at his fingertips. Yet whenever she looked at him, there was always the sinking feeling that their time together would eventually end. That one day he would leave her side and walk a path of his own choosing. Marry a girl of his choice, and raise his family in a world far away from her, as she had done to her parents.

All of her children gave her strength, but he had been the one who was beside her during the lowest points in her life, ever watchful and pushing her forward.

“Ouch!” She dropped the knife and pulled back her hand as blood began oozing out of her index finger.

“Mom?” Her son’s voice called out from the living room. She could hear his footsteps coming closer. “Mom, are you okay?” Kaidus questioned as he entered the kitchen.

“I am. Just cut myself.” She smiled, seeing his worried face and held up her finger. She couldn’t help but chuckle at the mistake as it’s been at least half a decade since she last injured herself while cooking.

“Is everything alright? It’s not like you to cut yourself.” He replied, taking her hand in his.
In an instant, the throbbing pain from her finger was gone.

She quickly noticed that her son’s hands had grown larger and were calloused from the years of sword training. Yet, she could still feel his gentle strength as he held her hand and healed it. “Thank you, but everything is fine.” She replied, embracing her son.

“Mom?”

“Don’t worry about me.” Adalina responded, making up her mind. “Is everything alright with you?” She returned his question.

“…” Her son was silent, but through their contact, she could feel something was wrong.

“Kaidus. What’s been worrying you? And don’t say nothing, because I know there is definitely something troubling you. Won’t you tell me?” She pleaded.

“I…”

She let go of the embrace and stared into his dark eyes. “You?”

“I’ve been thinking of journeying to Malpaars, mom.” He replied back. His voice was as calm as ever.

“A journey? And to Malpaars?” She was petrified. ‘Now?’ The word got caught in her thoughts.

“I’ve been meaning to tell you all, but I just got back and didn’t know how to. It’s what’s been troubling me.”

“But why? And why Malpaars?”

“I did some research about drakalls during my year at the academy and I want to learn more about them. It was why I wanted to join the mercenaries. Everything was to prepare myself for the journey. I also wish to see the outside world for myself, not just Darsus, but all of the seven continents. I want to observe its many wonders with my own eyes. To witness the majesty of the Derzul’s floating castles, to gape at Araun’s Claws, and to comprehend the ever swirling tides of the Abyssal Maws. To explore the unknown and experience cultures and lands that I’ve spent my whole life reading about.” The boy replied, staring back at her with eyes filled with resolve and curiosity.

“You can’t!” Before she could say anything, her daughter’s voice bellowed through the room. Anise quickly ran over and wrapped her arms around Kaidus. “You can’t leave Kai! You can’t!” Anise began to tear up. “You just got back! You promished!”

“Darling…” Adalina watched as tears poured out of her baby’s eyes. She understood how the girl felt.
In her mind, Kaidus was what held the family together. He was her eldest, and her strength. Troyle loved him dearly, and her little girl revered him, always trying to imitate him in whatever she could.
To lose her son again so soon after three long years, it was too cruel.

“Anise. Listen t-” The boy attempted to say something.

“NO! You can’t leave! I won’t let you!” Anise shouted.

“I’m not leaving yet.”

“Hu-?” Anise stopped and gave puzzled look. Part angry, part sad, and all surprised.
“?” Also surprised, Adalina looked at her son.

“I’m planning to leave in Fulta. It’s still a long ways away.”

“NO!” Anise cried out again.

Her heart sunk even further upon hearing when he would be leaving. He had grown up too fast, and was leaving them too early. A normal child would still be attending school, playing with their friends, and learning about love.

But she knew he wasn’t normal. She had always known.
Malpaars was far, and if he was to travel the world like he said, it could be years, even a decade before they saw each other again. She wanted to tell him to stay, but she knew he had already made up his mind. There was nothing she could do but think about how to make the most of their time together.

---------------------------------------------------------------

“Where’s Anise?” Troyle questioned as he got home.
His daughter was usually the first to greet him, yet he had already removed his swords and boots, and she was nowhere to be seen.

“In her room.” Adalina replied, trying to give him a smile.

“What’s wrong?” He investigated, feeling that the atmosphere was different and seeing that his wife’s commonly cheerful demeanor had waned.

He entered his son’s room. The boy was currently hunched over his desk and scribbling something. “What’re you doing there?”

“Hey dad. Just a little side project.”  The boy replied, turning to look at him before going back to whatever he was doing. “Drawing.”

“Looks like a map. I'm guessing Malpaars.” He stated, making it quite obvious that he knew.

“… So mom told you.”

“Of course she told me. Were you ever planning to let us know?” He took a seat on the bed.

“I was. I just didn’t know how or when.” Kaidus replied with a sullen voice and stopped drawing.

… They sat in silence for a brief awkward moment.

“… You know, I too was a young man filled with wanderlust.” Troyle spoke up. “It was why I became a mercenary in the first place. Had I not, who knows what I would be doing now. Maybe married to someone else and living an entirely different life. I may even be the leader of a village somewhere or a captain of the guards there, and living cozily without worrying about my life or the life of a noble. Or maybe I’d have become a bandit somewhere, or dead, seeing how the only thing I’m good for is fighting.” He grinned.

“Dad?”

“But I am none of those. I made my choice, I stuck with it, and the consequences brought me here. Sure it wasn’t all fine and dandy, and the road here was filled with ups and downs, but I am happy where those choices took me. I have a loving wife who bore me two great sons, and a dazzling daughter who I would go to the ends of the world for. If I was to go back and do everything over again, I wouldn’t change a single thing,” He paused. “Well, maybe a few minor changes here and there.” He grinned again, looking at his son who was staring back in confusion.
“I will not tell you that you are too young, or that you should wait until you are older. Our sparring sessions have shown me enough. You are strong. If you wish to go and explore the world, I will not stop you. I know you will be fine. I will even try and help your mother and sister to understand. But if... Sorry, I’m getting a little off topic from my original thoughts. I guess what I’m trying to say is, should you choose to do something, don’t regret it later.” He smiled and got up.
“Also, make up with your sister before dinner please. I know she’s mad at you, but I also know that you are the best at cheering her up.”
He stood up and walked towards the door before turning back around. “How long do you think you will be gone anyways?”

“A year or two maybe? Three at the most? I was planning to go to Malpaars first, then come back before heading to the others.”

“Hahahaha. Your mother was worried you’d be gone forever. I guess she’ll be glad to hear about that.”

“Hey dad.”

“Hmm?” He replied, seeing the boy staring back at him.

“Thanks.”

His mouth curved upward into a warm smile. “You were always different from the other kids. Your mother and I both knew it was only a matter of time until you left us. Don’t worry about it.” He replied, putting up a strong and fatherly front and leaving the room.
Deep inside, he was extremely proud of the boy. His wife had borne him a son beyond his expectations, a son capable of walking in his footsteps and surpassing him in every aspect. There was nothing more a father would wish for. There was no use in holding the child back, coveting him and hiding him from the world.

---------------------------------------------------

“Go away. I hate you…” His sister spoke in a muffled voice from the bed. Her face was buried in a pillow on her knees, and she had draped her blanket over her head and body.

“Don’t say that.” Kaidus replied, moving over to sit beside his sister on the bed.

“But you promised!” Anise cried out. Her tone of voice was changing into that of a whimper.

“I did, and I am keeping it. Am I not here with you now? Did I not come back because I promised I would?” He gave her a hug, trying to appease her.

“B-but you’re leaving again…” She muttered as he pulled her into his embrace.

“I won’t be gone long, and I’ll be back before you know it. You don’t need me always around you, do you? You’re already a big girl.” He replied, brushing away her hair from her face. “You have Mom, Dad, Lance, Sylvia, and the whole Varath family with you. If you also go to school, I’m sure you’ll make some new friends and forget about me.” He smiled, giving her a kiss on the forehead.

“But I don’t want them… I want to stay with Kai…” She sniffed.

“I’m sorry.” He hugged her to his chest. “I know it’s a little early, but if you ever want to talk to me,” He pulled out a smooth silver ring from his pocket and handed it to Anise. “Tell Hasen, and you’ll be able to talk to me through this.”

It was a communication ring, created by using the mirror shard he acquired from Zavon years ago.

*********************************************

A little insight into the headmaster's past.

More about the mirror shard in the next chapter and something else. Please look forward to it.

As always, thanks for reading! Let me know of any errors please!
THE WORLD
ForgottenConqueror
Epub/Pdf by Armaell

B2 Chapter 14 - Nyzacus Mirror

Had some free time, so here's another chapter.
ENJOY!!!

***********************************************

A cloudy and chilly morning with nary any sunlight.
In the thick fog, a coach was moving through the 11th ward streets and making its way towards the center of the ward.
Although a familiar event had just occurred not too long ago, the whole Paltos family was returning to the Varath residence where another celebration was to be held.

“Good morning.” Two guards greeted them as they arrived at their destination.

“Morning Hal. Morning Ruvis.” Troyle cordially replied. “How many guards?”

“The ones we called from the outskirts arrived last night. Twenty-two altogether.”

“Perfect. Let’s hope it doesn’t get out of hand this time.” Troyle grinned.

“Hahaha. Don’t count on it. Nobles and wine don’t mix very well.”

“Dad,” Kaidus called out, cutting into their little chat. “I’m going to head off. I’ll be back around noon.”

“Alright. Just make sure you don’t miss the celebration.”

“I won’t.”

“Bye Kai!” Anise cheerfully shouted and waved her big brother off.

----------------------------------------

Alone in the carriage, Kaidus was headed elsewhere.
In his possession was a letter from Zorin Academy’s headmaster: Nylen Gvius Das Jozion. It was delivered by one of the old man’s assistant a couple of days prior, saying they needed to discuss something important.

Not far from the Varath residence, the silver ring in his pocket began glowing and exuding a weak mana signature.
With a thought, he poured mana into the ring and the glow vanished. “Yes?”

“Hehehe. Sylvie asked about you.” Anise’s voice whispered.

“Is that so?” He smiled, hearing how happy his sister was.

“Kai. Are you going to give Sylvie something?” She questioned.

“Hmm… I don’t know. What do you think? Should I?”

“Uh-huh! And something for me too!”

“You too? But it’s not yet your birthday.”

“But you’re leaving before that...” A soft and sullen voice argued back.

“How about the ring? I just gave you that.”

“No. That’s fo-- Uh-oh, mommy is calling me.” She lowered her voice.

“Then I’ll see you later. Go and stay with mom and Lance.”

“Kay. Bye Kai, I love you.” A giggle came through as the ring went silent.

Kaidus chuckled.
Ever since he gave Anise the ring, her mood had brightened up exponentially. She also forgave him for planning to leave under the condition that she could contact him whenever she missed him.
Without a choice he accepted, but told her to keep the ring a secret and to only talk to him when she’s alone.

By infusing his mana and the magical residue from the mirror shard into two identical rings, then binding them together as one with a powerful sealing spell, he was able to recreate the communication rings used by Tal’hrus agents.

The moment his eyes fell upon the reflective shard and felt its magical power, he already had an idea of what it was.
Nyzacus Mirrors as they were called: were ancient artifacts created by powerful mages and spirits before the two worlds separated, or so the legends said. The mirrors were known to be able to bend time and space, and worked in pairs as portals for mages to travel to and from one another instantaneously. Though they were merely magical objects, the mirrors were also known to have wills of their own and could be bound.

During his war, the only mirrors left in existence belonged to the now: Unotus, Darsus, and Rovtoss region. For one of them to have survived all this time, it was incredible.

He had spent a large amount of time over the past few years trying to breach the shard’s protective enchantment, but all his attempts had ended in failure. The only other way to reveal its secrets, was to kill whoever it was bound to.
Though that was the case, and he was unable to enter the shard like Zavon claimed, he was able to extract its essences for his own purpose.

Thoughts about making another two sets of rings were there, but his parents were neither mages nor had one of his spirits with them. Knowing Vishan, Zion, and Feziel, if he were to leave any of them behind, the three spirits would undoubtedly cause problems if given any excuse to do so.
It was best to leave everything to Hasen, and let the faithful spirit continue protecting his family from the shadows.

“We have arrived, young master.” A man’s voice called out to him as the horse drawn carriage came to a stop.

Getting off the carriage, he was standing in front of a familiar gate. “Would you mind waiting? I won’t be gone long.”

“Understood. I shall await your return then.” The driver replied and moved the carriage to the side of the road.

Walking up to Zorin’s gates, he infused mana into the letter from the headmaster. The paper began glowing with a blue light before dissolving as a cold sensation and a symbol appeared on the back of his right hand.
With the enchantment of passage, he pushed open the gates and entered.

Unlike his first time there, the Gate seer Zeeke sprang towards him.
Metal rods suddenly erupted from the ground and a soft breeze swirled about his vicinity.

“GRRRR!!” The nature spirit hastily jumped backwards and growled, transforming itself into a large cat with long flowing steel-grass manes, a body of dark green Iron bark, and three long tails of razor vines. It snarled and lowered its body, prepared for battle.

“Stop!” Kaidus shouted, halting all three spirits. “You too Vishan. Any actions without my consent, and none of you will be leaving your rings again unless I expressly permit it.” He warned the three spirits.

The metal rods and swelling wind instantly vanished, along with any signs of confrontation.

“GRRRAR!” The nature spirit snarled and observed him cautiously.

“You too Zeeke, please.”
The large cat watched him warily before reverting back to its smaller slender feline form. After staring at each other for a while, the spirit made small cautious movements over to him once more.
“How are you doing Zeeke?”

“Rarr!! Gararrrr Raararrrrar!!!” It made the usual noises and started sniffing him.

“Sorry. I didn’t bring anything for you today. I’ll buy you something from the shops when I’m done here alright?”

“RRRRRar!” It voiced obediently as it sat up straight.

“I’ll see you later then.” Having greeted the spirit, he continued towards his destination.

The school year had already begun, and he could see students coming from the eastern facilities. Being midmorning, the first class had probably just finished.
As he made his way towards the northern grounds, four students spotted him and began walking in his direction. One watched him curiously while the other three were smirking.

“Who are you, and what are you doing in Zorin?” One of them queried.

“I have to ask. Which house are you from, and did your parents have to sell all their assets to send you here?” Another young man not yet in the 20’s sneered as if such questions were normal.

“Forgive me. I have urgent business with the headmaster.”
Without paying attention to the provocation, Kaidus kept walking past the four.
It was understandable. He was wearing commoner clothing and the students probably enrolled after he withdrew from the school.

“Now now my lord, how about we--”

“Sorry to bother you.” A different voice interrupted.
Turning to the side, the young man who was inspecting him earlier held onto the other’s mouth.

“What the heck, Croeld.”

“I apologize. Sorry for my friend’s rude behavior. Please excuse us.” The young man gave an apologetic bow and stopped his friends.

“Don’t worry about it.” He replied, walking away from the four boys.

---------------------------------------------------------

“Hmm… this one… and this… A Strusaend… Ah, that’s right.”
Headmaster Nylen recalled a prodigious young man years ago who was the first chair of the Academy’s Small Council. “She’ll be fine.” He smiled, looking at the profile of a young woman of the same last name. With a quick incantation, his mana flowed into the paper and did the same to the other two, marking them as candidates for the Council.

“Headmaster. Someone here to see you.” A voice called through the door.

“Huh? Who is it?”

“A young boy. Said his name is Kaidus. Should I tell him to wait?”

Nylen stopped looking at the papers in front of him. “Bring him at once.” He ordered.

Not long after, a young man came through the door into his room.
The little boy from their first encounter all those years ago had nearly doubled in size. A single glance at the unassuming young man, and his marble arm quivered under his robe as if remembering the fear the child had induced.

“Headmaster.” The boy gave a respectful bow.

“Thank you for coming to see me. Please,” Nylen calmly gestured to one of the chairs across from him. “How have you been these past few years?” He questioned as the boy sat down.

“Enough of the pleasantries, headmaster. Your letter sounded quite ominous. Mind elaborating?”

He sighed. He regretted ever testing the boy so crudely all those years ago. “Ahem. Then I’ll get straight to the point: Tal’hrus, the organization that attempted to recruit you has returned to Darsus. Do you know what that means?” He scrutinized the young man, making sure not to miss anything that might answer the nagging feeling of doubts in him.

“What do you mean by returned? Did they leave?”

‘Hm…’ He could not discern anything from the boy’s answer. The reply sounded honest enough and even had a hint of surprise.
“Ah, that’s right. That information was never made public,” he calmly replied as if mistaken. “It was shortly before you left the academy that we started getting words of Tal’hrus agents fleeing Darsus. From what we gathered, something or someone had destroyed their base. The scene looked like a large scale battle had taken place, and to this day, the guild still has no idea who or what did it.” He explained, notifying the young man of the past events. He had emphasized ‘someone’ to see if he could get any reaction out of the boy, but there was not so much as the raising of an eyebrow. “It was only recently that we got words of Tal’hrus’ return. Since then, they have gone right back to doing whatever they were doing with even greater fervor. Within the short time of their resurgence, this new group’s already devastated two small villages and taken the lives of over a hundred victims.”

“Over a hundred…” The young boy silently muttered.

“The Mystiks guild have been doing all they can, but they’re already stretched thin as things are.”

“... Headmaster. Did you call for me because you believe I will be targeted since they approached me before?”

“Yes. I figure you should know about it, seeing how it concerns both you and your family.”

“I thank you for your consideration, but couldn’t you have written everything in the letter? Was there really a need for me to come to the academy?” The boy gave him an inquisitive and sharp gaze.

“I wanted to talk to you and see if you’ve noticed anything suspicious lately, and ask something of you.” Nylen quickly explained.

“Nothing that I know of. Everything is rather uneventful actually. Just the way I like it.” The boy gave a curt reply.

Looking at the young man, his assumption that the boy might have been the cause of Tal’hrus’ dispersion was beginning to collapse. “Hmmm… I see…” He took a moment to sort through his thoughts. “I also wanted to ask. Would you like to return to Zorin? Or maybe reconsider joining the Mystiks guild? They can certainly use you.” He spoke with a solemn voice and stared into the boy’s eyes.

“No.”

A swift answer and exactly what he expected. “I see... It was worth a try.” He gave a defeated smile.
The boy would be a powerful asset, but it seemed his mind was already made up.

“Headmaster. If that is all, I have an appointment to keep.”

“Yes, of course. Sorry for making you come all the way here for such a pointless thing.”

“Then I will take my leave.” The boy stood up.

“Oh, wait Kaidus. Remember what I told you? Tal’hrus will go for your family if they cannot get to you. Remember that. It’s how they control their targets. It may be just unwarranted fear since our latest reports stated Tal’hrus were moving towards Eastern Darsus, but be on your guard even inside the walls of Ferrent.” He quickly added.

“Thank you for the warning headmaster. I will be careful.” The boy bowed and left the room.

“Hmmm…” He still wasn’t sure about what to think.
Judging by the boy’s words or lack of words and reactions, the only thing that stuck out was that the boy was too calm.
As stated earlier, there was never any need to call the boy there to the academy. His reason for doing so was to see the boy’s reaction to the news, and to give away hints about the threat.
If his instincts were correct and the young man was the one who had disrupted Tal’hrus, then leaking the information about their general location would bring about a similar result.

His thoughts kept cycling back to the time between the boy’s first contact with Tal’hrus and the organization’s extermination. The timeframe was too close together and too much of a coincidence.

Having waited until he was sure the boy left the building, he rang a bell on his table and an assistant quickly arrived. Nylen took out an already sealed letter from under his desk. “Bring this to the Mystiks Guild.”

The seeds have been sown. All that that was left, was to see if they bear fruit.

-------------------------------------------------------

The headmaster definitely had an ulterior motive and he knew it.
The way the old man was studying him, watching him carefully ever since he entered the room. The way the old man notified him of Tal’hrus’ deeds and nonchalantly pointed out their general location. Even throwing in a casual invitation back to the academy and the Mystiks Guild to distract him.

It couldn’t have been any more obvious. ‘Really do have to watch myself around him.’ Kaidus chuckled as he thought about it.

Although the meeting was mostly a sham, it wasn’t completely pointless.
He was not surprised to learn that Tal’hrus had actually fled after his encounter with them, seeing the inactivity around him and his family. What he was surprised about, was finding out that they had returned and were causing havoc again.
A part of him burned with anger, having heard what happened to the countless helpless people. It was something he would have to take care of. Eventually.

Remembering his promise to Zeeke, he made his way towards the western grounds where the student shops were located.

“Ciscut leaves? Uncooked?” A male Gveril student working the shop looked at him with confusion.

“Yes please. Four kuis worth if you may.”

“I… I can give you the cuttings if you want. They’ll be thrown out but they’re still good. Free of charge of course.” The student gave him a look filled with compassion.

He couldn’t help but graciously accept. Seeing how he looked with his plain clothes and asking for raw leaves, the student probably thought him to be too poor to afford lunch.
With a small handful of ciscut cuttings, he made his way towards the southern gate where Zeeke and his ride was waiting.

Three familiar young men saw him and began running over to him. The one who stopped them earlier was not with them. ““Hey! Kaidus!”” They shouted his name.

Those who heard turned to look in their direction. “Him?” “You can’t be serious. That little guy?” “But it fits. Don’t you think?” Whispers were already going around.

“May I ask how you know my name?” He questioned curiously.

“So you really are him. Hmm... Not what I was expecting.”

“If you’ve no business with me, please excuse me.”

“Ah, wait.” Another of the young man quickly blocked him. “We’ve heard a lot about you. How you were a former student and a talented one at that. Would you entertain us with a couple of matches?” The young man quickly replied.

“Sorry, but I don’t have time for this.” He stepped to the side and began walking away.

“There’s a rumor that you couldn’t handle your classes so you left during your second year. That you were nothing but a fake who spread the rumors about being in the advance classes yourself.” Another of three shouted.

Kaidus stopped and turned to look at them.

“Croeld may be scared of you but now that I think about it, what’s there to be afraid of?”

“Certainly. There is nothing to be afraid of. It is as you said.” He replied with a smile then turned back and began walking again.

“I told you guys. Croeld was obviously mistaken. Coward even admitted it himself.” One of them sneered. “I wonder how you even got into Zorin. Ah wait, I know. It must’ve been your mother huh? She must’ve seduced a wealthy lord. You commoners are all the same, spreading your legs to get further ahead. Maybe next ryes I can borrow her?”
The young man started laughing.

In the blink of an eye, the student was on the ground. The back of the young man’s head was buried in the dirt, and Kaidus knelt on his chest, his right hand firmly grasping onto the student’s face.

“Say whatever you want about me, but you are sorely mistaken if you think I will allow such a comment to slide.” His casual and unassuming tone had vanished, replaced by a commanding and unforgiving one.
The woman who raised him with love and care. She who had accepted him while the world shunned her for doing so. His mother was being slandered, and her honor tainted. It was inexcusable.

He tightened his grip.
“AHHHHHH!!!!” The student under him screamed out and those around them started shouting but he didn’t care. The boy’s two friends quickly ran in to help, but they were instantly swallowed by the earth up to their chest. “Wealth and status have made you ignorant and proud. Allow me to teach you some manners.” With a thought, the boy’s right arm began twisting until it ripped right off the boy’s shoulder and blood began gushing out.

“GUYAAAAH!!!” The young man screamed.

Immediately, the wound closed and the bleeding stopped. “Your arm is a small price to pay for your offence. Be grateful.” He angrily spat out the words as he got up. Looking around, a wall of students had already encircled them.

“Move! What is going on here?!” A man’s voice came through and one of the masters broke into the circle. “What in the world?!!!” The master gasped, seeing the screaming student, the blood and severed arm, and two students bound with earth.
But what stood out to him the most, was the young man in the middle of everything.

“Master Zaele.” Kaidus made a curt bow to the man who joined them.

“K-Kaidus? What did you do?”

“I merely reciprocated the slanderous insult upon my mother’s good name.”

“I-insult?” The master voiced incredulously.

“An unforgivable one.” His tone made sure the master knew that he wasn’t playing around.
Without looking at the disrespectful young man on the ground, he released the other two out of their earth prison and walked away.

The students surrounding them shuffled about and tightened the wall, as if to stop him.

“Let him go! All of you!” The master quickly shouted before the students could do anything stupid. “Get him to Master Borus! Bring his arm with him and see if the master can do anything about it!”

----------------------------------------------------

“Here Zeeke.” Kaidus handed the handful of ciscut cuttings to the spirit.

“Gaaararr!!” It yelped happily as tendrils erupted from its back and grabbed at the cuttings. The spirit quickly ran back to its shack before coming back out again.

“Gaaarr!! Garaaararar!” It voiced happily as it leaped onto his shoulder.

“This may be the last time I see you for a very long time. Stay safe alright?”

“Rar??” The cat tilted its head as if asking why.

“I don’t belong here.” Kaidus replied with a wry smile, remembering what he just did.

“GAAR!” Zeeke let out a sharp cry and jumped off, running back to its shack.

His task over, Kaidus made his way towards the exit.

“GRRAR!” Zeeke cried out as he neared the gates. The spirit quickly ran over to him and regurgitated a seed the size of his thumb in front of him. “Raar!” It motioned for him to pick it up.

From within the seed, he could feel an enormous amount of mana. Mysteriously, it felt very similar to Zeeke’s own presence.

*********************************************************

Hope you guys enjoyed it.
Next chapter: Chapter 15 - Farewells.

As always, thanks for reading! Let me know of any errors please!
THE WORLD
ForgottenConqueror
Epub/Pdf by Armaell

B2 Chapter 15 - Farewells

Phew. Here it is.
Chapter 15. Enjoy.

************************************************

While waiting for all the guests to arrive, he occupied himself in the Varath Library.

“I figured you’d be here.”

Looking towards the door, Larant was walking towards him. “Sorry, just kind of made myself at home.” Kaidus gave a wry smile. “You just got back?”

“A little while ago. Had to freshen up first.” Larant moved to the center of the room, joining him in one of the four seats. “Tell me. What in the world were you thinking?”

“About?”

“Ripping off a man’s arm, obviously. The whole academy is talking about it. There are even rumors that the issue will be brought to the king.”

“Ah… Well, he was asking for it. I merely complied with his wishes.” He answered in an indifferent tone, returning back to his book.

“No one simply asks for their arm to be torn off, Kaidus. Do you even know who it was that you attacked?” Larant replied with an anxious look.

“I do not.”

“That was Ralfus Vatenger, the youngest son of the Vatenger House. His grandmother was a member of the royal family. Their house still has very close relations with the royal court.”

“That explains a lot.”

“I’m being serious here.”

“So am I. I know it’s a little extreme, but you would think that coming from such a distinguished family, he would know the importance of holding himself with dignity.” He quickly reasoned, staring back at Larant. “Tell me. Did you hear why I did it?”

“Something about vicious and false denigrations towards your mother?”

“What would have been my fate if I were the one voicing such a statement to him and not the other way around?”

“… Maybe your tongue, possibly a public display of discipline…” Larant hesitantly answered.

“And if it had been towards the king or a royal family member?”

“Death is a possibility…”

“And why is that?”

“… You know why…”

“Then I suggest that you don’t insult my intelligence by asking such rhetorical questions.”

“Yea, but while that may be the case in serious offences, wasn’t this done in friendly provocation?”

“Does the words ‘She must’ve seduced a wealthy lord. You commoners are all the same, spreading your legs to get further ahead’ and ‘Maybe next ryes I can borrow her’ sound like a friendly provocation to you?’ If so, by all means, please enlighten me about the inner ward’s humor and sense of friendliness.”

“I… I didn’t know…”

“Of course you didn’t.” Without looking at Larant, he went back to his book.

“…”
After a moment of silent deliberation, “Have you already consider the consequences? What are you going to do? What about your family? You must know that the Vatenger house will not let this go.”

“I’ve already discussed it with my father. He wasn’t too thrilled, but what’s done is done. I will accept and bear all responsibilities.”

“Hah…” Larant made a show of his sigh and stood up. “If you say so. Clearly you’re not worried about your own situation. Makes me feel stupid to be the only one. I’m heading back downstairs, you coming?”

“I’ll be down in a bit.”
His outward appearance was calm, but his mind was conflicted.
Without thinking twice about the consequences, he had taken a nobleman’s arm as payment for besmirching Adalina’s virtue.
He wanted to take the tongue that had spouted such defamatory statements, but being a mage, the man would need his vulgar tongue for magic.
He thought about taking both legs, but the fool would burden others if he could not walk.
Thinking back on it, an arm still felt too little for such an offence.
It did not trouble him whether they insulted him or ridiculed him, but to involve his mother and drag her reputation through the dirt because of her status, it was a very different matter.

There will definitely be repercussions as Larant had stated, but what kind, he could only imagine.
The silver lining in everything was that there were also plenty of witnesses who heard the insults and could testify on his behalf.
If they wanted to charge him for any sort of crime, he was ready to defend his actions. Whether it be verbally, or if it came to it, through force.

After Larant left the library, he set his book down and took out something from his pocket. It was the seed he had received from Zeeke.
The strange seed had hardened and changed into a smooth metallic object by the time he got back to the Varath manor. Although metallic in appearance and texture, the item was warm to the touch and brimming with mana.

Curious to see if he could use the seed by fusing his own mana with it, he had poured mana into it on the way back, only to have his strength rapidly sucked up.
Twice he had attempted afterwards, but both results were very much the same, with the exception of the third time where the seed began to glow dimly before returning back to normal.
He had no idea as to why his mana simply vanished after being absorbed, or why it glowed. Even his spirits had no answer.

Recalling his relationship with Zeeke, it had been one of him giving and the spirit taking. To have received something in return was quite the surprise even if he had no clue why it was given to him in the first place, or how to use it.
Putting the seed back in his pocket, he got up to put away the book and left the library.

…

As if to contradict Troyle's worries, the celebration progressed without a hitch.
Wearing one of Larant’s old outfits of black and blue, with his hair combed and slicked back, he seamlessly blended in with those around him.

The guests were all acquaintances of Lord Varath and included both commoners and those of the nobility.
Young children ran amok as the adults conversed and engaged in forming relations with the hopes of mutually benefiting each other through trade or favors. Business partners and merchants from out of Ferrent were also in attendance.

None paid any attention to him or his sister as they situated themselves by the wall of the dining hall.

“… and then Lance cried, and mommy almost dropped all of it.” Anise giggled.

“Really?” He chuckled.
His sister was telling him about something that happened earlier that day while they were out shopping.

“Uh huh. I had to help carry some of it back.” She replied proudly as she grabbed a piece of fried treat and nibbled on it blissfully.

As they stood there, tidbits of gossip seeped into his ears from the various conversations happening in the hall.
Something about the royal ward and an assassination attempt that had been hushed, a lord’s frustration at having lost a cache of ores because of bandits, the latest fashion trend of the upper class and the royal court, and triumphant business transactions.

Observing the crowd, he spotted Larant mingling with a few of the more notable lords in place of his father. Jillian was also in the hall talking with a group of young ladies, and beside her was a familiar girl with long brown hair.
Taking another gander around the room, he quickly picked out lord Huin and lady Kellian amongst the guests, sitting together at one of the tables.

With Troyle managing security and Adalina putting Lance to sleep in one of the guest rooms, their parents were nowhere to be seen.

“I think you’ve had enough, Anise.” He told his sister as she reached for another treat.

“But I’ve only had six.” She countered, taking another.

“Only six huh?” He smiled and relented.

“Kai. Did you get Sylvie something?” Anise enquired curiously.

“I didn’t.”

“Why?”

“Because then I’d have to get you something too.” He grinned.

“No fair.” She pouted, puffing out her cheeks.

“Hahahaha. Come on, let’s go find a place to sit down before it starts.”

Eventually, the hall went quiet and Sylvia entered alongside her parents, signaling the beginning of the festivities.

***************************************************

A man was rushing through the dimly lit palace of the 13th ward. He was old and graying, but his pace and the strength of his strides showed purpose.
Livid and filled with vengeance, the man attempted to storm into the King’s chamber against his better judgement.

“Your majesty!” The man shouted, not caring about proper procedures as guards quickly stopped him. “Your majesty, please!!”

King Sarjace opened the door and glared at the man. “Lurus, what are you doing here? Can’t you tell that this is neither the time nor place to be shouting for an audience?”

“I know it is late, but please, I must have words!” The man shouted, quickly kneeling.

“Must it be now?” The king replied with a weary tone.

“It must! If not, I fear I may end up doing something unthinkable.”

The king stepped out of the room and closed the door behind him. Three guards stepped in between them. “Speak then. It is cold and I wish to return to bed as soon as possible.”

“Your majesty.” The man lowered his head. “It is my youngest son, Sire. Someone savagely attacked him and taken his arm. Those dogs at the academy would not tell me who did it when they brought him back, but my boy claims it was done by a commoner. I beg you--”

“Who? Who did it?”

“A commoner by the name Kaidus, your majesty. If I am not mistaken, the recent champion from the arms competition. I beg you, please amend this injustice or I will be forced to take matters into my own hands.” The man pleaded with his head to the floor.

The king’s face distorted into one of wakefulness. “Are you sure?”

“Yes!”

“... Go home Lurus. Speak no further of this, and try not to do anything stupid.” King Sarjace calmly replied.

“But sire! How can I just--”

“Lurus. Go home and see that you find out the truth from your son before you make any irrational decisions. I will have no hand in this.”

“The truth? What truth?! My son has been mutilated!” The man angrily shouted back.

“We are done here. Guards, escort Lord Vatenger to--”

“You can’t be serious! Your majesty, please!”

“If you have any complaints, see me after you’ve found out the truth. I’m sick of ruling on your behalf because of your children. Guards, get him out of here.” The king ordered before retreating back into the room.

******************************************************

As the days passed, the issue at the academy simply disappeared as if nothing ever happened. No trial, no summon from the king, no request for an apology, nothing.

What did sprout from the incident, was something very peculiar.
Wherever he went, there were always eyes focused on him. Unknown faces that flickered in and out of the crowd, shadows from the side of buildings, and vague presences that watched him everywhere he went in Ferrent.

Though it was intrusive, after thinking about the lack of actions against him, he decided to put it out of his mind. As long as they didn’t make a move on him or his family, he had no reason to do anything.

As the day of his departure approached, each day was spent in the company of his family.
And like every year prior, his birthday was celebrated at home with just the five of them in their modest house within the 3rd ward.

--------------------------------------------------------------

His eyes jerked open, and he quietly got out of bed.
In an instant, it was already Fulta, and the fated day was upon him.

Beside his bed was a rucksack containing two sets of clothes, some paper along with writing utensils, a water skin, a knife, an extra pair of leather traveling boot, and his crude map of Malpaars. All packed the night before.
The two swords he received on his 9th birthday were not among them, and were instead leaning against his night table.

He quickly dressed and grabbed the pack before heading out of his room.
“Anise?” The young girl was standing outside of his door with a lonely expression.

“Kai. Do you have to go?”

He knelt down to eye level with her. “I have to. I need you to stay strong alright? Keep Hasen with you at all times.” He told her.

“Uhn...”

“Protect them for me Hasen.” He told the spirit.

‘By your will… Master… I shall await… your return…’ A raspy voice echoed back in his mind.

“Thank you.”

“Kai…” She embraced him, trying to hold back her tears.

“I’ve kept my promise. Now you need to keep yours.”

“Kay…”

He placed his hand on her head and stroked her hair. “I won’t be gone long. I’ll be back before you know it.”

“… You always say that…”

“That’s because it’s true. Come on. Let’s go downstairs.”

…

A pudgy Lance was looking around curiously as Adalina him fed pieces of food she had chewed up. The boy had already teethed, and Adalina was trying to wean him.
While Lance was greedily swallowing whatever Adalina put in his mouth, Anise quietly and sullenly ate her food.

“... Steer clear of any dangerous individuals you hear? Even if you are a mage, you don’t know what they are thinking or might do. Don’t follow others without reason, try not to--”

“I got it dad. You’ve told me twice already.”

“Really? Well, like they say. Once to know. Twice to see. Thrice to remember. At least now, you’ll recall my words if something happens. Oh, and watch out for--”

“Troyle.” Adalina interrupted. “Let him eat. You can give him all the advice you want after.”

Afterwards, breakfast went by as usual.
His parents had already accepted that he was going to leave, and neither attempted to persuade him otherwise.

…

In the living room.
As he was going over his items one last time before leaving the house, Troyle came down from the stairs and walked towards him.

“Not bringing your swords?”

“I thought about it, but decided not to. Don’t think I’ll need them.”

“A swordsman without a sword? No. We can’t have that. Here.” Without another word, Troyle handed him an elongated bundle.

“Dad?”

“Take it. I had it sharpened two days ago.”

Taking the bundle off Troyle's hand, he unfolded it.
Underneath was a beautiful silver blade. The sword was long, but it was not a longsword. It was slim, but not fragile. Forged specifically for the Formless Blade Style, it had no guards, only a little curvature in its design. It was sleek and graceful, and he had known it for most of his life.
“Dad, this is your sword…” He held the weapon sideways in his hand, unwilling to pick it up.

“It’s yours now. Take care of it.” Troyle replied.

“But dad--”

“You’re going to need a weapon if you’re thinking about traveling. I don’t care if you are a mage or have a spirit at your side. Take it and protect yourself.” Troyle reach out and brushed the side of the sword. “Do you remember when I had it forged?”

“… Eleven years ago. I remember, because it was exactly four turns before the annual arms competition that year.”
He could still vividly remember seeing the sword for the first time and thinking to himself about how beautiful it looked. It was also the only year that Troyle had participated in the Arms Competition.

“That’s right. Go ahead, pick it up and see how it feels.”

“I can’t. If I take this, what about you?”

“I’ve already ordered another sword to replace that one, so don’t worry.” Troyle smiled.

“Kaidus, please take it. Don’t worry about your dad. He'll be fine.” Adalina who had been silently watching pleaded.

He hesitantly grabbed the sword and held it in front of him. The sword was quite light, and comparing it to his steel swords, it was about the same weight even though the blade itself was the length of one of his swords.
As he fell into blade form with it to test his control, the sword began to flicker with a green light from catching the sunlight coming through the window. It was something he had seen many years ago while Troyle was fighting in the ring.

“That light is because of the Xeberite.” Troyle spoke, seeing his surprise. “The sword was forged from rare minerals found in petrified Xeralbas trees. It is stronger and heavier than traditional metal, but very costly. How does it feel?”

“Almost perfect…” He made a weak smile, unable to confess that it felt like it was made for him.

“Here. This is also yours.” Troyle took something else out of his pocket.

Looking at it, he could see that it was a dark piece of metal with something engraved on it.
Taking a closer look, the engravings were that of a hat.
“Mine?” He questioned, confused at his father’s words.

“Yes. The league of the Feathered Hats. I’m sure you’ve heard of them from the Captain. This was a gift of gratitude for saving one of their leaders. It was through connections made by using this token that I was able to procure the rare Xeberite ores, used in forging that sword.”

“...” He was speechless.
He had heard a lot about the league of the Feathered Hats during his stay with the mercenaries and knew what they were capable of. He knew that with the token, roads that would previously be closed to him could be pried open.

“From the day I commissioned it, that sword has always been yours. Along with this token.”

Without hesitation, he accepted the obsidian token from Troyle.

“Now then. What about money? Do you have enough?” His father questioned as he was putting the gift away.

“I’ll be fine. If I need more, I’ll find some way to work for it.”
Also inside his rucksack was a small pouch containing 837erns. It wasn’t nearly enough to sustain anyone for 2-3 years, but if he used it sparingly and sold the animals he killed or plants he gathered, he could make do. There were also plenty of people who would pay handsomely for the services of a mage.

…

With a new sword and everything accounted for, the family was outside the house, giving their last goodbyes. A carriage was ready to take him to the 1st ward gates where a caravan heading west was waiting.
His plan was to go as far as he needed to with the caravan before heading off on his own, as there were still unfinished business in Darsus.

“Kai. Come back okay?” Anise spoke, trying her best to see him off with a smile.

“I will.” He knelt and kissed her forehead. “Remember what I told you?”

“Uh-huh.”

“Good.” He got up and stepped over to Adalina. “Mom. Than--”

Having already given Lance to Troyle, Adalina embraced him. “We’ll be here, so please be safe and come back.”

“I will. Thanks for everything mom.”

She let go of her embrace and looked at him. “Are you sure you don’t want to say goodbye to the others in the market? Mr. Genum and Mr. Larson are going to be sad not seeing you again for such a long time.”

“It’ll be fine. I’ve troubled them enough as it is.”

“Have you already told Larant where you’re going? Did you see if anyone wanted to come with you?”

“No, but I’ll be fine by myself. Please don’t worry.”

“Kaidus,” Troyle spoke, moving over to them. “When you get to Port Aristolk, head to the One-eyed Ducas Inn. I’ve made preparations, and there’s something I want you to pick up before your voyage.”

“Preparation? What kind of preparation?” He questioned.

“You’ll find out when you get there.” Troyle replied, staring at him stoically.

“Understood, sir.” He grinned.

“S-Sir?” Troyle's façade shattered.

“You were being so serious that I couldn’t help it.”

“Gah... Get on with it, you brat. Go and don’t come back until you’re done with whatever it is you’re after. Don’t worry about us.”

“Got it. You be a good boy alright Lance?” He grinned, pinching his brother’s cheek before picking up his bag. “I’ll write when I get to Malpaars and see if I can find someone to get it back here.”

“We’ll be waiting.” Troyle answered him with a smile.

With heavy steps, he began walking towards the carriage.
“Kai!” Anise cried out.

He stopped and turned around. His sister looked as if she was about to cry. With a big smile on his face, “Don’t worry. I’ll bring you something good when I come back.”

A smile crept onto Anise’s face, and she ran over to him, giving him one last hug before letting him go.

************************************************

And so it begins.

Thank You Very Much to those who donated, and Thank you to everyone for all your support.

As always, thanks for reading and please let me know of any errors.
THE WORLD
ForgottenConqueror
Epub/Pdf by Armaell

B2 Chapter 16 - Secrets

Chapter 16. Enjoy.

************************************************************

A caravan of nine wagons and thirty-six people were traveling on a road towards western Darsus. Being a merchant caravan, it was conducting its annual rotation: West to Aristolk for the sea’s bounty, then South to Cabalut for ores and jewels—trading with the villages and towns in between—before ultimately circling back to Ferrent.

Riders moved to and from the caravan vigilantly, making sure the road was clear and safe.
For the journey, the caravan master had hired two skilled knights, a mage from the 10th ward Mystiks Guild, and eight mercenaries from Ferrent to help guard them.

Sharing a wagon with a family of four, an unassuming young man slept peacefully through the noises of the caravan.

…

Laying in the shaky and uncomfortable wagon, Kaidus’ eyes were closed, but his mind was wide awake. Try as he might, sleep had eluded him.

He worried over troublesome thoughts even though he knew them to be trivial.
Before the trip, he had even considered kneeling before the King to protect and keep his family safe, but a part of him loathed the idea.
He wondered if he had made the right choice in departing so soon, and questioned himself about his complacency after the incident at the academy, pondering if he should have pursued it to a conclusion.

He thought about those he left behind without so much as a goodbye, and about his family.
He regretted leaving, but the decision has been made, and it was a sacrifice he would have to make sooner or later.

Yelling and the sound of hooves came through from the outside, and the wagon soon rolled to a halt.

Still laying down, he began dispersing a thin wave of mana outward.
Instantly, his mana honed in on three very distinct and familiar presences.
Before a curious smile could surface on his face, he pretended to yawn and got up to see why they were stopping.

“I’m amazed you could sleep through all that.” A gruff looking man holding two large poles smiled at him.

“I didn’t get much sleep last night. Was too anxious about this trip.”

“This your first time away from Ferrent?”

“First one alone.”

“That so? It gets easier and less exciting the older you get.” The man grinned. “Say, if you’re free, would you mind helping us set up the tents? You’re welcome to share one with my sons if you would like. As you can probably see, the wagon isn’t really the most comfortable of sleeping places.”
The man was the owner of the wagon and the husband of the family he was sharing it with. They had briefly introduced themselves and exchanged simple pleasantries earlier.

“Just tell me what to do. As for where to sleep, as long as you can spare a blanket, the wagon will do just fine.” He smiled and got up.
Picking up two tent posts, he followed the man out of the wagon.

The sun was setting, and they were in an open camp area along the roadside. Scanning the group, everyone was busy preparing to settle for the night.

His eyes quickly fell upon three men who were deftly constructing a large tent.
The three men had followed him from the 3rd ward and coincidentally also joined up with the caravan. Undoubtedly, they were the ones observing him over the past few turns, for he had seen their faces and felt their presences on multiple occasions.
Being constantly observed was nothing new to him. What intrigued him the most, was the extent they were willing to follow him to. He didn’t know what their objectives were, but he was dying to find out.

“You can set those over here.” The man ahead of him instructed, pointing to where two poles were laying.

As they set up the tents, the man’s wife and youngest son began cooking.

…

The camp consisted of multiple tents in a circular formation with the nine wagons making a large half circle and shielding them from the road. Small cooking fires sprung up on the inside of the formation, and four guards dutifully patrolled the camp’s perimeter for wild animals or enemies, while the mage kept the fires burning.

By the time people started retiring for the night, with a belly full of meaty soup as thanks for his help, Kaidus made his way to the wagons.

Instead of climbing in and going to sleep, he walked past them.
Crossing the road, one of the patrols called out to him but with the excuse of needing to relieve himself, he was able pass them and enter the woodlands on the opposite side.

By moonlight, he made his way deeper into the forest. After making sure that he was far enough from the camp, Kaidus stopped at a small clearing. Bathed in moonlight and visible to his surroundings, he took a moment to confirm the presence that was following him. “Come out. I know you’re there.” He called out.
… Nothing but silence.
“Would you mind telling me why you’ve been watching me?” He spoke cordially and listened, waiting for an answer. Once again, there was nothing but silence.
“I will not ask a third time. Show yourself.” He threatened.
Instead of a voice, the night answered him with a soft and chilling breeze.
“…” With no sign of progress, “Zion.” He commanded.

A gust of wind tore through the trees, stirring up leaves as if to kick up a storm.
Vanishing from his spot, Kaidus reappeared in the darkness behind a large tree, an earshot from his initial position.

-----------------------------------------------------

Hiding behind a large tree, a man was silently watching and listening to his target from the shadows of the forest. Suddenly, something incomprehensible occurred before his very eyes.
One moment he was spying on a paranoid child yelling out into the darkness. The next, a storm was blowing through the area.
As he tried to shield himself from the sudden gust, the boy disappeared, and before he knew it, a displeased face with two glowing eyes were staring at him from behind.
A strength unknown to him locked him in place, and a dreadful chill pervaded through his entire body.

A servant of the Vatenger house for the past decade, he had prided himself on being able to seamlessly blend into any situation and being impossible to detect. Out of the three who had been dispatched for the job, he was the most masterful in the art of stealth and was chosen to be their target’s shadow.

Their job was to simply observe the boy without being noticed and to report any suspicious behaviors to their lord.
After three turns of watching the seemingly ordinary boy go about his mundane life without noticing them and showing very little awareness, he had mindlessly followed the boy into the woods to keep an eye on the child. By the time he realized his mistake, it was already too late.

“To have followed me from Ferrent, what are you and your companions after?”

A powerful voice wrapped itself around his body, threatening to strangle and rip him to shreds. The man opened his mouth, but quickly held his tongue.

“Speak, or I leave you here for the korgas and wolves.”

“I-I don’t know what you’re talking about.” He spoke with fear and surprise in his voice. “I heard voices a-and came to check if someone was in trouble.”

“Not the answer I’m looking for.”

Immediately, ice began covering up his arms and legs, starting from his fingertips and feet. “Wh-what are you doi--!” ‘-ng to me?! Uaahhh!!!’ He screamed in his head, for his voice had suddenly stopped.
Shocked, the man kept trying to scream but his voice refused to come out. He tried to defend himself, but his arms refused to move as the ice was already up to his shoulder. He wanted to run, but his legs were frozen stiff.
An agonizing sense of doom crept over him and he quickly understood the severity of his situation. Shaking his head incessantly to plea for his life, his face twisted with pain as he took unstable breaths.

“Who sent you?” The boy questioned.

*Hah… ha…* He breathed heavily, trying to come up with a plausible excuse. “I,” he spoke and heard his own voice, “I d-d-don’t know what you are ta-talking about…” At the pace it was going, he would freeze to death. “I-I swear… I’m just on my w-way to see f-f-family near L-lake Vanass.” He stuttered as his lips began stiffening up.

“I feel like I’m being taken for a fool. Don’t think I haven’t realized what you all have been doing for the past three turns.” Two pitiless eyes glowed back at him. “What is it that lord Vatenger wants?” The boy questioned sternly.

“…” He could not answer, only shiver after hearing that the boy had known of their activities and their lord all along.

“… If you do not wish to speak, allow me to suggest something.” The boy stated, talking a step back and the ice encasing his body began to shatter. “I don’t care what your orders were, but here is what you and your companions are going to do. Tomorrow at dawn, all three of you will return to Ferrent. Go and tell your lord that as an apology for disciplining his son in his stead and out of respect for his noble decisions, I have permitted this intrusion on my life. I don’t know what he is after, but let him know that this has gone on long enough, and it is past time we ended this bothersome business. As he can clearly see, I am neither a menace, nor do I wish to flaunt my strength without provocation.”
In the darkness, a golden glint flashed in the boy’s glowing eyes, and the boy’s hair also began to glow with streaks of silver. “But be warned. The next spies sent after me or my family will be returned in pieces. Provocation or not, I will not have my family living their lives under constant observation.” The boy’s tone had suddenly changed, and the chill of the night turned into a biting freeze once again.

“…” He could not find words to reply. As if tangible, a deathly aura, one the likes he had never felt before could almost be seen swirling around the young boy like a thick coat of death, ushering for its next prey.

“Did I make myself clear?”

“… Y-yes… Very.” He could do nothing but lower his head and comply. The dreadful feeling was not something he wished to encounter a second time.

Come morning, three of the caravan’s passengers decided to give up the journey, opting to return to Ferrent.

---------------------------------------------------------------

As night fell on the second day of the trip, the caravan made camp outside of a small guard outpost, similar to that of a proximity village.

As the world slumbered around him, Kaidus slipped out of the camp, slipping past two patrols and made his way into the woods. Unlike the previous night, with no one following, an orb of light guided his path through the dark forest.

Once he was far enough, he reached into his rucksack and pulled out a gray cloak. Having donned the cloak, with a thought, he took to the skies and flew southward.

In the darkness, he continued until he came upon a dense forest. An orb of light once again manifested itself to illuminate his surroundings as he descended to the forest floor.

Closing his eyes, Kaidus dispersed a thin wave of mana outward, making sure there were no people or anything that could impede him nearby. After confirming his situation, he reached into a hidden pocket on the inside of his undershirt and took out a small translucent shard, barely the size of his palm. He had kept its overflowing mana sealed to be used for his own purpose, and tonight was one such night. “Valathiirvanux.” The word of unbinding came out of his mouth, and the forest shook as the shard exploded with power once again. A soft mist-like fog began oozing out and the translucent shard solidified, reflecting his glowing eyes as he stared at it.

“Vishan.”

From one of the rings underneath his gloved hand, a different orb of pure white emerged. Expanding and stretching itself, the orb transformed into a figure of light before kneeling. “Master.”

“I am positive there is another one of these in Darsus. Find it.” He presented the shard that was overflowing with mana to the spirit. The mist began flowing towards Vishan like it was being sucked up, and in moments, the overpowering aura from the shard vanished. “I will be heading east. Come back to me once you have found its location.”

“By Your Will, Master.” The entity obeyed, instantly vanishing in a flash of light.

“Masssterrr. I ssshould have gone.” A voice hissed, clearly dissatisfied at his decision.

“Vishan will be faster. If you wish to play, do it while we’re moving.” He replied, shooting out of the forest and back into the sky. It would be long nights of flight, and days of sleeping again.

Tal’hrus already knew his name and place of residence. To hope they forgot or wait and see what might happened was unthinkable. It was imperative he dealt with them before continuing his journey.

************************************************************

-Malpaars-

The armor stared back at him, ridiculing him for all his failures. Four times he had put it on, and four times he had felt unworthy of wearing it. To still call himself a knight after all his failures, it was quite laughable. Thinking about how they got to where they are, Biran could not help but laugh at himself, seeing how powerless he was.

When they first got ambushed, the other knights had sacrificed themselves to allow him to escape with the prince. It had been hunters who saved them from that forest, and the kindness of the citizens who helped them get to his father in Port Vetias.
He had failed to help defend the ship from pirates, and could do nothing while those around him were slaughtered. It was not he who protected the prince, but the people around him. To have been given a set of armor and sword all because he could fight, he was ashamed of himself.

“Biran. Are you going again today?” A young boy’s voice questioned from the doorway.

“Yes. Forgive me for leaving your side again.”

“It’s okay. They need your help more than I do.”

“Thank you… Will you be alright alone?”

“I won’t be alone. I’m staying with Eshi and Vil until you come back. We’re going to fish again today.” The boy replied cheerfully.

“I see... Be careful.”

“You too.” The boy replied, leaving him to his shame.

Children were amazing.
Before he knew it, the prince had already acclimatized himself to their new life. The boy had grown energetic and got along quite well with many of the kids his age. The idea of continuing their lives as refugees in Vilute had crossed his mind whenever he saw the boy so happy, but such actions would be a betrayal to everyone they lost in their path. Their place was not in Malpaars, but Unotus.

He on the other hand, had made very few connections with those around him. The thoughts of returning to Unotus were always there, telling him to go back.
He had asked around and learned which roads and directions would lead where, but they had neither the resources nor strength to make a safe journey back home to Karathas.

His life was dull and unfulfilled, working for a cause he knew nothing about. He was free to leave, but there was nowhere to go, and his honor would not allow him to leave without paying his debts.

Picking up the breastplate, he began equipping what he could.
He had obtained the armor while on a gathering expedition two turns ago. Having assisted the guards in taking down a small team of slavers that attacked his group, he had caught the eyes of one of the knights and was awarded the crude set of armor—taken from the slavers. Ever since then, instead of helping gather or transport provisions, he was assigned to work in unison with other capable fighters to help guard those who were venturing out of the city for food or trade.

…

A large group of people was already standing in front of the gates. Preparations were in the midst of being finished, and people were talking to each other about what to expect.

“Biran.” The knight in charge of the new expedition saw and called him as he joined the group. “The Princess has returned and wishes to speak to you. Please head over to the barrack.”

Without further ado, he made his way to the large building where the knights were occupying.

The barrack was more of a fortress.
Built as a circular structure in the middle of the city with the capacity to house over two hundred people, it was four stories tall and made of stone reinforced by magic. Three tall towers stood on the inside of the structure and acted as watchtowers that overlooked the entire visible zone within the protective barrier of the fog. Being circular in structure, the inside of the building was open and had a huge courtyard.

“I heard Princess Vernera wants to talk to me?” Biran asked a knight that was standing guard.

“She is waiting in the war room. I shall escort you.” A female voice replied, and the woman began walking away.

The war room was a simple room within the Barrack. No decorations adorned the walls, nor was there coloration in the room. It was nothing more than a couple of chairs around a large table with a map in the middle. As he walked in, the princess and two other knights were already sitting and waiting for him.

“You wish to speak to me?” Biran questioned, not sitting down.

“Yes. Please sit down.” Princess Vernera politely motioned for him to do so. “I have seen you going with the hunting groups a few times, but I’ve never had the chance to talk to you. For that, I apologize.”

“There’s no reason to apologize. You need not make time for one such as myself.” He promptly took a seat, unsure about the royal customs of the Unotus.

“Biran Newfeld was it? If I’m not mistaken, you joined us eight turns ago with your son.”

“You are not mistaken. We are forever in your debt.” He replied cordially.

“I see.” The Princess’ mouth curved into a soft smile. “Komor here has told me many things about you. He says you’re a very strong fighter.”

“He overestimates me. I am but barely competent.”

“Being able to hold your own against a knight is not an overestimation.” The man named Komor interjected.
It was also Komor who allocated the armor and sword to him in the first place. He had also had the pleasure of dueling the man multiple times over the past two turns.

“Komor says you have a very refined fighting style. Can you tell me who you are and where you’re from?”

“I am very sorry, but I can’t. Having given my name is already enough of a detriment to myself.”

“... Then I will ask no further on the subject.”

“Thank you for understanding.” Biran replied, lowering his head in gratitude.

The princess took a long moment to stare at him. “I know you must be curious about why I wanted to talk with you.”

“I am.”

“Well, the truth is, I wish for you to join us. Malpaar’s liberation army. I know it is sudden, but I would very much appreciate it if you could lend us your strength.” Princess Vernera lowered her head.

“I hate to be an ungrateful man after saying that I am in your debt, but I cannot join your cause. There is something I must do at all cost.”

“Biran--” The man named Komor stood up and spoke, but was quickly stopped.

“… I understand. It was selfish to have pushed it on you like that.” Princess Vernera calmly replied.

“Thank you.”

“How are you and your son faring in Vilute?”

“We are doing fine. There is nothing we want for. Thank you for allowing us to take refuge.”

“Is that so? I’m glad to hear that. I’m sorry for taking so much of your time, but there is something else I wish to discuss with you.” The Princess’ face changed into a hardened and more political one. “You see, I’ve ran into some very strange rumors lately. Something about a kidnapping from Unotus.”

“Kidnapping?”

“Yes. Word has it, that a knight mercilessly slaughtered his brethren while they slept and kidnapped the youngest son of the Vatius Empire.” Biran’s face began to pale.
“The rumors also stated that he might have fled with the prince to Malpaars.” Upon finishing her statement, her two knights stood up.

“LIES!” Biran shouted, hearing the fabrications and seeing their suspicions.

“Why should I believe you? Biran Naingart?” The beautiful and sympathetic Princess was gone. In front of him, sat a proud and dignified Queen ready to pass judgement.

With no other options, he began explaining his situation, hoping they would understand his plight.
Starting from the attack by the group of cutthroats and the unknown mage. To being on the run from various people, all the way to how they were captured by pirates, then sold to the slavers.
The truth was the only thing he had that could save him, but it was all up to them if they believed him or not.

A smile appeared on the Princess’ face after he finished. “Thank you.”

“Ha…” He tried to calmly sit back down on his chair, but his heart was beating sporadically. He had entertained the thought of fighting, but there was no way he could have fought all three knights in the room along with the princess, who was a mage. “Now that you know the truth… what do you plan to do with us?”

“Nothing. In fact, I wish to offer you a deal and my assistance.”

************************************************************

Thanks for reading! As always, please let me know of any errors. (Been busy, but will get to them eventually.)

THE WORLD
ForgottenConqueror
Epub/Pdf by Armaell

B2 Chapter 17 - Echoing Rage

Chapter 17. Enjoy.

**************************************************

-Darsus-

“…” Lord Vatenger stared at his spy with a doubtful face. It was too unbelievable for one of his best to have retreated because of a mere threat. “Raine, are you sure it was not some sort of deception with magic?

“I am, my lord. There is no doubt that my life was in the palm of his hand, and I don’t believe the boy was bluffing either. If I may make a small suggestion, I implore you to take this up with the king once more.”

“That coward will not assist us. He refuses to even hear me out about it.” Lord Vatenger replied with a voice full of frustration.

“Then what should we do?” The man named Raine questioned, remembering what happened only two nights ago. “If not even his majesty will involve himself in our ordeal, then I see no option other than to stop. The next time, we might not be as fortunate...” A deathly chill ran down his back as his mind recalled the two pitiless eyes that stared back at him, along with a voice that demanded absolute obedience and left no room for negotiation.

“For now, put two men on his family at all times and watch the city gates for the boy’s return. If we cannot watch him, we shall observe his family and await our chance.”

“Wha- But my lord, but the boy--” Raine spoke up to remind his lord but was quickly silenced.

“If he is outside of Ferrent, what can he do?” Lord Vatenger countered.

“Now we’re going to watch his family?!” Another voice that had been silently listening on the side cut into the discussion.

“I did not allow you into this meeting to hear you talk. You will be quiet and listen.” Lord Vatenger quickly reprimanded his son.

“No father! I’ve been quiet long enough! What about me? What about what he did to me? You’re just going to let that go?! If he’s outside of Ferrent, wouldn’t that be better for us?!” Ralfus angrily exclaimed.
Three turns of doing nothing was beyond what he could take. He had waited long enough, and the stump on his shoulder ached for revenge.

*SLAP!*
“I will not repeat myself. Shut up.” Lord Vatenger coldly replied, rubbing the back of his hand. “Do not presume to think that the fault lies elsewhere for what happened to you. I know it was because of your arrogance and cocksure attitude that landed you in this mess. As your father, I will pursue the necessary punishment for what was done to you, but on my own terms.” Lord Vatenger glared at his son. “You will wait for as long as needed until I have sorted everything out.”

“My lord, I don’t think we--”

“I don’t pay you to think, Raine. I pay you for the information you bring in. Just do your duty, and make sure the men know what to look out for.”

…

“What are you looking at?!” He shouted at a few servants who looked in his direction as he walked past them. “Get back to work before I split your lips, you damned bitches!”

With a throbbing and swollen face, Ralfus quickly made his way back to his room.
“Each and every one of them! Looking down on me! Those bitches must be laughing right now!” He cried out angrily.

His father had pulled him out of the academy after losing his arm, opting for a private teacher instead. The pain of the lost had disappeared a long time ago, but the disgrace and indignity he suffered that day were still burning strongly within him. The stump was a constant reminder of the humiliation he suffered, and every time someone looked at him, he could see that they were sneering at him.

For three whole turns he had waited for his father to bring the boy to justice, but the old man was taking his sweet time.
His two older brothers were impartial to his problems, and neither of them had bothered to care. They were jealous of his awakening, and he knew it.

It was up to himself to exact his own revenge.
“Just you wait, you filthy peasant.”

---------------------------------------------------------------

Untethered by the laws of the world, Kaidus soared through the air under the cover of night.
It had been six nights since he left the caravan, and his destination was revealed to be somewhere in the swamplands of Eastern Darsus. Veiled in his gray cloak, a thin layer of mana swirled around him like a suit of armor, protecting him from the crushing force of the wind as he cut through the sky alongside Zion.

After six nights of travel, he had already passed the Frosted Peaks of the Tavalig Mountains and the stretch of inland sea that separated the Southeastern half of Darsus. His speed was beyond what it was before, and he reveled in the power that was coursing through him, slowly becoming more and more stable with each passing year as his physical body matured.

As dawn broke through the horizon, he began his descent into the forests to rest and reinvigorate his weary body. Before submerging himself beneath the covers of the trees, through the corner of his eyes, he spotted a large plume of smoke.

‘Tal’hrus.’ The word came to his mind, remembering that burning villages and towns were how they went about their businesses. Forgoing rest, he turned towards the direction of the smoke with haste.

Emerging through the forest, he noticed that many trees had been felled, yet all were left untouched with axes and lumbering tools lying on the ground next to them. As he neared the origin of the smoke, he saw that the surrounding forest had been harvested and new saplings were emerging in their place. It was obviously the work of a logging village and he was about to turn away, but the thick smell of blood and pitch black smoke kept his attention.

The houses had all been burnt to the ground as the village came into view, and patches of blood-soaked earth were everywhere. The sound of shouting and laughter entered his ears along with the smell of burning flesh.

“STOP!!” A voice shouted at him as he entered the outskirts of the village.
Turning to his right, a man wearing shabby leather armor and holding a bow emerged from the shadows of one of the burnt houses.

“Mister, what happened here?”

“Move and I put an arrow through you!” The man shouted, drawing his bow. “One of you idiots get over here and tie up this bastard before I bleed him with an arrow!”

Shortly after, two other men appeared. “Another? But I was sure we got everyone.”

“Kid must’ve been out of the village last night. It just means his luck has ran out fer him to be back so soon.” The other grinned.

“Shut up. Tie’m up and put him with the rest. The boss wants to leave as soon as we finish burning the bodies. Don’t want to have to add another body and prolong our stay.”

Bandits. Kaidus quickly understood. “Did you guys kill all the villagers?” He questioned, wondering why bandits were killing and burning villages.

“Shut yer face and don’t move if you don’t want to be gutted.” One of the man sneered, moving over to him with a rope. “Blame yerself fer coming back at such a bad time.”

“… Blame yourselves for having crossed my path.” He spoke, catching the man’s arm that moved to grab his. Flames immediately erupted from his fingertips and covered the man.

“Mage!” The bowman cried out, releasing the arrow he had been holding back.
The arrow aimed true, but before it could pierce Kaidus, a beam of light flashed towards the archer. Swallowing the arrow whole, the light tore out a large chunk of the archer’s right torso before vanishing.

The third man tried to scream. Seeing one of his comrades burst into flames, while the other was trying to hold onto the entrails that were sliding out of the gaping hole in his side, but a metal arm had taken hold of his face and lifted him off the ground.

“Crush him.” Kaidus commanded mercilessly, and Feziel obeyed.
The sound of bones cracking could be heard over the man’s muffled cries before a limp and lifeless body was dropped to the ground.

“Surround the village. Kill anyone that dares to flee.” A voice filled with anger and a cold unforgiving calm echoed through the air.

“At once.” “By Your Will.” “Massster.” The three spirits simultaneously obeyed.

Without any further words, he stepped over the lifeless body of the man that Feziel had crushed.

…

“Why the fuck is that little shit not tied up?!” A man shouted as he walked into the midst of the camp—within the center of the village.

As if noticing him for the first time, all the others turned to look in his direction.

“By the four gods! What in the world are Nabaras and them doing?!” A woman exclaimed, picking up a dagger and readying herself for an ambush.

While the bandits were clamoring about, Kaidus was calmly watching.
There were roughly about fifteen people, each with a weapon in their hand, and all of them were looking around for phantoms that didn’t exist. A large tent was set up by the edge of the village center, and another one almost as large right beside it.

In front of him, a bonfire was burning brightly with a pile of bodies next to it. His eyes fell upon an old woman who had been pierced through the neck: half of her body was in the pile, while the upper half hung on the side. The old lady was laying with her face up, and two glazed eyes were looking up at the sky. Anger flared within him, but he quickly held it down.
Looking at the pile of corpses, it comprised of mostly elders and men. A thought flashed through his mind, but he quickly cast it aside, refusing to think about the situation of the women and children.

Gritting his teeth, “Tell me what happened here and I shall grant the first person to do so a swift death.”

Instead of complying, “Tie him up before the boss comes out!” A woman shouted.
A group of armed men stalked towards him, jabbering about this and that and blaming those who had been on look out.

Before they could reach him, like a massive serpent moving in on its preys, a bolt of lightning zipped along the ground and engulfed the group of four men. Kaidus stepped over to one of the bandits. Grabbing the man’s throat, he lifted the man up. “Ordinary bandits don’t attack villages as big as this. Who are you people?”

“I- Guuu---- d-d… Nghhh--.” The man tried to speak, but his body was still contracting from the shock.

A concentration of mana could be felt from one of the tents, and Kaidus immediately dropped the man before jumping out of the way as three blades of water flew at where he had been standing.

“You useless rats can’t even handle a child!?” A half-naked man was standing at the entrance of one of the tents.

“But boss, the boy took out Millen and the others with magic!” Another man who was standing beside the half-naked man informed.

“Is the Mystiks Guild here already?” The man questioned, looking around before focusing back on Kaidus. “Doesn’t look like it… Hmm… A kid like you? A mage? Don’t tell me you’re with the guild?”

“So you’re the leader here? I WILL have you answer my questions.” Kaidus replied, turning and walking over to the man.

“Hahaha… you all hear this stupid kid? AHHAHAHA!!! Kill him.” The man commanded with an unamused face after making a show of his exaggerated laughter.

Yet nothing happened. Their camp was frozen, and he could no longer move his mouth or any part of his body. Looking at his men, they too had also stopped in their tracks. Even the raging pyre had been extinguished and was now revealing the charred bodies that had been burning.
“You will speak when I want you to.” Something spoke from beside him and he tried to move his head, but it too was locked in place. ‘No… A frost field like this… This can’t be... A Malizur? Here?!’ The question rang in his head, but no one else came out into the open. He could only watch as the young man walked towards him, and then past him into the tent.

As soon as Kaidus stepped into the tent, a burning rage tore at him, begging to be freed.
A naked woman was sprawled on the ground at the foot of a makeshift bed. Blood was oozing from her nostrils, mouth, stomach, and he could see that she was dead. A young lady barely older than him was huddling to the side of the tent holding her legs together and shuddering with fear. She too was naked, and her eyes looked like they had given up on the world. On the bed was another young lady who was also shuddering with fear, and like the previous, had one hand holding her knees to her chest while the other was on her swollen face. Taking a closer look at all three, there were cuts and bruises all over their bodies. Another look at the dead woman, and he saw that the blood around her stomach was because of a laceration originating from her crotch to her belly.

The woman suddenly burst into flames, and within moments, only ashes remained. Without any words, he turned around and left the tent.

Stepping up beside the frozen half-naked man, he looked towards the others. “You have all overstayed your welcome.” He spoke, and each of them began shattering into pieces. He then turned to the man. The mage. “The responsibility lies with the leader. The one who gave the commands. For you, death will not come so easily.”
His voice was no longer that of an adolescent child, but of a man who had seen the world burn before him and in turn, added to the very flames of destruction.

…

The sound of agony and pleas for the sweet release of death echoed through the scorched village.
In front of him, the man’s flesh was being flayed piece by piece before being put back together and healed. In the man’s chest were two small holes that he had punctured earlier as an incentive for the man to keep talking. Every time an answer was satisfactory, he would allow the man to bleed out a little more, quickening the embrace of death.

“Where is your base?” Kaidus sternly questioned.

He had been able to “persuade” the man of some vital information, but the man was proving to be quite stubborn.

As his luck would have it, the man was indeed a member of Tal’hrus.
From the info extracted, he understood that after his previous encounter with Tal’hrus, their manpower had dropped significantly when it came to Darsus.
The new group numbered only thirty mages, and had resorted to the forceful recruitment of brigands around Darsus to do their dirty work for them—burning and slaughtering villages and towns that refused to submit to their demands.

Instead of running with a team of only mages, they had separated themselves into teams consisting of: a Tal’hrus agent as leader, and bandits or mercenaries as their underlings. Each were free to raze Darsus on their own terms with none of them concentrating their efforts to a specific area. They were hitting quick and fast to throw off the Mystiks guild.

The plan was riskier, but from what he had heard and could see, it was very effective and would cost Tal’hrus less if their agents were ambushed.

“Ki-Kill Me!! GYUAAAAHH!!!!!!” The man screamed as his skin slowly ripped itself away from his flesh.

“Your base. Where is it?” He questioned again with a voice devoid of pity or emotions.

*Hah…Hah…* “You will never find it! GAAAAHHHH!!!”

“I will, for it is only a matter of time. When I do, they will wish they had never returned.” Kaidus glared at the man. “So talk. Your answers help no one else but yourself. Answer my questions, and I shall consider ending your miserable life.”

“You… You think you’ll get away with this? You think- *hahhh…* you think you’ll be safe after making an- an enemy out of us?!” The man took another deep breath. “Your family, your friends, *Kuh…* we will take everything! They will die a thousand deaths!”

Kaidus stepped forward to whisper into the man’s ear. “Wrong. You will take nothing from me. After I am through, the terror that was known as Tal’hrus will be nothing but a memory to those they have scarred; a nightmare that has finally come to an end. The world will wonder what became of you all, but none shall miss you, for you are all cowards hiding behind an idealistic hallucination of an age long past. An illusion that you mindlessly try to rectify by oppressing those too weak to fight back.” He stepped back and stared at the man.

“W-Who are you…?”

“You have yet to obtain that privilege.” His left hand shot forth and tore itself into the man’s right chest. “I will ask once more and you will answer me. If not, you will have wished you did. Where is your base?”

“Guh… I don’t know-- *haaa…* it mo- it moved roughly thirty days ago… I- nghhh… *hah…* have… have yet to learn of its new position.”

“Is that so? One last question: you should have a ring that allows you to communicate with your master. Where is it?”
The man’s eyes lit up with surprise at his words.

“H-how do- Guhh!! *Hah…* How do you know of… the rings?”

“I am the one asking the questions.”
He twisted his hand.

“GRAAAAHH!!!! *haaaah… hah…* It… it was you… five years ago… *Hah…*”

He could see the change in the man’s eyes at the realization. “Correct. Now give me the ring. I wish to converse with your master.”

“Master Zavon… thwarted by a fledgling. Kahahah!! Guh!” *Haaa...* Taking deep breaths, the man’s face began to turn pale. “I do not have one... You are out of luck!”

“… And you have ran out of my mercy.”
Sealing the man’ mouth shut, he pulled out his hand and healed the gaping hole. “He’s all yours, Zion.” At his words, the wind swept in and grabbed the man, throwing him into the air.
“MMMMM!!!” The sound of muffled screams slowly faded as Zion launched the man further into the sky and began to slowly slice him apart.

Entering the tent with the two young ladies, he grabbed two sheets of cloth and covered them. With his knife, he cut open the side of the tent and moved to the other. He had sensed the presence of people from it earlier, but did not want them to see what he was doing to their captors.

As he cut open the second tent and peered inside. Eyes filled with fear stared back at him. Women and children that had been captured and were undoubtedly going to be used for some nefarious scheme or transported out of Darsus—to be sold to slavers—were huddled together.

“P-please don’t hurt us anymore.” A women prostrated herself on the ground and begged with tears in her eyes. Those around her started to cry, calling for their parents or loved ones.

“I am not here to hurt you.” He replied, looking back at them. “Forgive me, but might I enquire as to where I am? I have been lost in the woods for quite some time and luckily stumbled upon your village.”

“K-Kerkhill…” One of the woman managed to answer.

“I see. Thank you very much.” Kaidus politely replied. His ploy to distract them seemed to have worked. Instead of fear, they were looking at him nervously with eyes of curiosity. “Would all of you mind coming out? It looks very cramped in there.” A few of them shuffled and huddled closer together at his words. “My apologies. I will leave this open so that you may come out when you wish. There are another two young ladies in the other tent, so please check up on them as soon as you can.”

Without further actions, he walked back to the center of the village. By his will, his three spirits converged on his position. “Vishan. Stay here and make sure the village is safe. I will be back for you.” Searing the image of the pile of corpse and charred remains into his mind, he rose up off the ground and promptly left the vicinity of the village.

*********************************************

I can see many of you dislike the side story.
I know it cuts off from Kaidus' story and it is indeed a tale all on its own,  but the character(s) are an integral part of Kaidus' story to come. As someone questioned in the comments, the answer is: Yes. They will become a part of his story.
I believe investing into them now rather than having two-three chapters worth of their story later on  would be a disservice to the readers, while a brief summary would do the same to their characters.

As always, thanks for reading.
THE WORLD
ForgottenConqueror
Epub/Pdf by Armaell

B2 Chapter 18 - The Unforgiving One

Chapter 18. Enjoy.

**************************************************

“Pri- Captain, do you see that?” A young woman spoke, glancing cautiously at their surroundings before focusing on a plume of smoke in the distance. Her long brown hair flowed outside of her hood, and her two hazel eyes looked on with worry.

Cloaked in red and black, and red and white, they were members of the 12th ward Mystiks guild. Their team of ten had been tracking a vicious group of butchers for the past turn, and while the trail begun in southern Darsus, it had lead them north and was now cutting through the logging village of Kerkhill.
Arriving at the edge of the forest, it was already late afternoon, but the telltale signs of destruction they had been following were prevalent.

“Yes... I don’t like this.” Another hooded young woman also cloaked in the colors of the Mystiks Guild replied. She too was staring at the dark smoke rising in the horizon. “Banahr, Tyhis, Narvin, go through the woods and circle around. Lisin and Turlin, you two are with me. The rest of you, fan out and await my signal. It might be our target, so be prepared for anything.” She promptly instructed.

The others quickly dispersed and vanished into the forest. Some disappeared underground with earth magic, while others took to the trees.

The three of them cautiously approached the village from the front.
Upon entering the burnt remnants of what was once Kerkhill, they began hearing indistinguishable voices.

“This is…” Turlin, a man in his late thirties muttered.

“Survivors?” Lisin questioned, unable to believe what they were hearing.

She was Lisin Rhonorus, the second daughter of the Rhonorus house. A former student of Zorin academy, and now, a member of the 12th ward Mystiks Guild. Bordering the magical strength of a Malgin, she was a promising mage, and had already bound her third spirit. Because of her summons and powerful abilities, she was transferred from the 11th to the 12th ward guild to become a seeker: one who hunts rogue mages.

Quickening her pace, she moved forward to try and settle her doubts. “Lisin wait. We don’t know what is up ahead.” A voice from behind halted her steps. “Sorry.” She apologized, taking a few steps back to hide with them. The previous village and two settlements they had come across were bereft of life, and she had not expected Kerkhill to be any different.

The three moved carefully through the ruins of the village, keeping to the shadows and scorched walls. As they closed in on the voices, it became clear that it was the sound of mourning. Through a broken window, they spotted a pyre spewing black smoke, and out in the open was a grisly sight that shocked them.

“!!” Lisin couldn’t help but look away as the spectacle of her curiosity came into full view. She had glimpsed a young lady crying and holding onto the lifeless body of a bloody young man. She caught sight of a little girl sobbing and sleeping next to the body of a man with a gaping hole in the side of his head. She could not bear to look and averted her eyes, but such actions did nothing to stop the cries of anguish that were clawing their way into her ears.

“… I’ve always wondered what could be worse than the charred bodies that we pull out of the houses and rubbles, but this… this has got to be it…” Turlin spoke out loud and lowered his head.

“… Signal the rest and bring them in. There’s work to be done.” The captain ordered with a disheartened tone and stepped into the open. Pulling back her hood, it revealed a beautiful young woman in her early twenties with a head full of emerald green hair and two radiant green eyes. “I am Prim Ashlin Lithius of Ferrent’s 12th ward Mystiks Guild! Someone, please tell me what happened here!” Prim yelled, addressing the group of survivors as they turned to her direction.

She was Prim Lithius, a prodigy the likes of which the world had not seen in decades. Her spells were potent, her casting swift, and was gifted with a mind for magic. Those in her age group and many before her could do naught, but resign in the face of her power. She was the youngest in over a decade to be sought after by the Mystiks guild. Not only could she control wind magic freely, she had also become adept with lightning and nature magic.

“S-Stay back!” A terrified woman stood up and shouted, trying to still her shaking hand that was grasping a wooden stick.

“Please, we mean no harm,” Prim spoke, holding her hands up, “we are a unit from a larger investigation force sent out by his majesty King Sarjace J. Roulus Dalzon. We are here to find whatever’s been destroying these lands, and to bring them to justice!” She shouted loud enough so that everyone could hear before taking another step towards the group.

“How- how can we believe you?!” Another young lady ran forth to stand with the other woman. She too held a stick in her hand.

“As a guild mage, I have sworn to protect the livelihood of Darsus’ citizens. The same goes for these two behind me. This symbol upon my cloak is proof enough.” She turned around, revealing the symbol emblazoned on her back.
A red fist encased in a white crystal upon a black diamond: The order of the Frozen Fist.

…

Through the sobs and pained cries, they were able to obtain some information about what transpired.

The survivors told them that the village was attacked the previous evening.
After being corralled into the tent and constantly beaten, many of them did not know what really happened, but by morning, dreadful screams and begging were all they could hear. Then everything went quiet, and a young man cut open the tent to ask them where he was before leaving. Afraid to leave the confines of the tent in fear of a trap, they had waited until noon before doing so, only to find blood splatters everywhere and their captors in pieces. Pulling out their loved ones from the pile of corpses, they had burnt the monsters who destroyed their lives.

“Lisin.” Prim spoke as they were in one of the tents drawing up a report to be sent back to the guild.

“Yes?”

“What do you make of what happened here?”

“My only speculation is that they were saved by someone.”

“Let’s hear it Lis. Tell me what you’re thinking.”

“If what the villagers said was true, I’d say we just missed whoever had done this by half a day. From what I can see, I can’t tell how many there were, but whoever saved the villagers must have been extremely skilled. At least enough to fight against a group of armed bandits. If I have to guess, it was probably a group of swordsmen. Perhaps a militia or better yet, the mercenary guild.”

“And why do you think that?” Prim looked curiously at her friend.

“The villagers said their tent was cut open from the outside.” Lisin stood up and walked over to the side of the tent that had a large hole in it. “Judging from this cut and the other, it looks like a sharp blade was used. A knife, perhaps a sword. The villagers also said they found their captors in pieces. With the bodies burnt to ashes it’s hard to tell, but I’m willing to bet someone skilled with the sword could dismember a body easily. If it was the knights we would know, but the mercenary guild, I’m not so sure. They operate on their own agenda and they have no obligation to divulge their actions to the Mystiks guild or the knights.”

“Hmmm… true, but something still bothers me. What about the one who spoke to them? If it was a group, why didn’t anyone else check on the survivors after him? Most curious of all, why didn’t they stay to claim credits or a reward? A militia or a group of passing mercenaries wouldn’t have just left like this.”

“I’m still trying to figure that out.” Lisin replied, walking back to where Prim was sitting. “How are you going to explain it in the report?”

“I don’t know… I won’t I guess. I’m going to write down what we’ve heard and let those at the top figure it out for themselves. We have enough to worry about here as it is.” Prim answered, looking down at the piece of paper in front of her. She then got up and walked over to the tent's entryway. Looking outside, “Narvin!”
A tall man a few years older than she was hurried over to the tent. “Yes captain?”
“Get some rest. You are returning to the main group first thing in the morning to deliver a report, and to let them know we will be returning with survivors.”

“Understood.”

…

It swirled in the air, hidden by the light.
It watched as the new group of people came into the village. It listened as words were exchanged between them. Thoughts about intervening crossed its mind, but it chose not to. It had seen their colors before, and recognized that they posed no threat.

Its job was to keep the survivors safe, and without any impending danger, there was no need to show itself.
The entity gazed eastward, yearning to be at its master’s side. Yearning to partake in the slaughter that was to come.

******************************************************

-Two days later-

Seven figures quietly stood together side by side.
Their faces were hidden underneath hoods and masks, and only their eyes were visible in the darkness. They did not speak to one another, nor were any of them sitting on the chairs scattered about the room. For some time they stood, quietly staring at the single light source in the room.

The sound of footsteps could be heard echoing through the large underground tomb and soon enough, an object of fear emerged through a door in the opposite wall.
A bearded old man with a head of white hair. One who should be lying in bed, awaiting the kiss of death. Yet the old man was neither hunching nor limping, but walked with a healthy gait and a refined posture.

““Master.”” The seven figures immediately greeted as the new arrival walked into the light.

The old man scrutinized them before opening his mouth.
“Narshon. I assume the new position is suiting you favorably?”

One of the hooded figures stepped forward. “Yes master. Thank you for the privilege.”

“Do not fail me like your predecessor. You know full well what happens if you do.”

“Of course.” The man bowed respectfully.

“Well then, let’s hear it.”

“The mining town of Tolvuntir is now ours. We have purged the Lurustin family along with their supporters, and to hide our involvement, the Evurin family will be taking over the operations. The ores will be shipped to Gravner as usual, but a third of the profits will be coming to us.”

“Impressive. I was thinking it would take you another two turns to subjugate the Lurustin family, but to have done it in half a turn, it looks like I was not wrong in putting you in charge.” A grin appeared on the old man’s face.

“Your words are too kind, master.”

“And what of Altha?”

“My spies in the capital reports of discord between the Kithorian church and the ruling monarch. From the look of it, the city is already corrupted. With a few more years, I’m sure we can bring the church to our side.”

“Very well. Keep me up to date on any significant changes.”

“Yes master.”

The old man dismissed Narshon before turning to another. “Kaval…”

“Yes master.” A woman stepped forward and bowed.

“What is this I hear about you being unable to complete your task?”

“It is not a problem, master. Just a minor setback.”

“Not a problem? Please enlighten me.”

“The boy seems to have slipped my grasp, but fear not, for it is only a matter of time until we find him.”

“Fear not?” The old master glared at Kaval. “You are wasting manpower from the others because of your incompetence, and you tell me to relax?”

“Forgive me master, I did not mean it that way. We’ve found out that the boy has escaped to Malpaars, so I am borrowing Eril’s strength to find them. I assure you, it will be taken care of.”

“Why should Eril be involved with your blunder? The boy should have never been able to leave Unotus in the first place. Take care of it yourself, or someone else will.” The old man snarled.

“Yes master…” Kaval bowed deeply before moving to stand with the others.

“Zavon.” The old man called out.

…

“Fuckin old man. Gives me the chills every time I see him.”
The man called Zavon tried to steel himself by talking out loud as he walked through the desolate forest of white.
Only a turn ago, did he witness the true disposition of the man he called Master. The late Narshon never stood a chance, and before they knew it, the man was a bloody pulp before them. He had never seen voiceless incantation before, and was not prepared to witness how devastating it was. Even including the late Narshon, none of them could have defended against such a spell.

Cutting through the fog, he made his way back to the portal that had brought him there in the first place.
Ever since becoming Zavon, he had been privileged with many of Tal’hrus’ secrets. The White world was the most amazing of them all, and he could barely convince himself that such a world exists.
He had trekked the path dozens of times, but every time he saw it, the world amazed him. He was thankful to have become one of the seven masters, and he would not fail, nor would he die like an insect because of some stupid mistake. Everything he did was bordering perfection, and the powerful role suited him perfectly.

In only half a year, he had recaptured the attention of the denizens of Darsus, reclaiming it for Tal’hrus. A third of Darsus was already under their control, and even the Mystiks Guild could do nothing but run around like idiots chasing the wind.

His report had been nothing but good news about his conquest, and the thriving slave trade he was coordinating. Adhering to the old master’s orders of not getting too close to Ferrent, he had felt nothing but positive expectations from the old man, and it invigorated him. After a decade of serving the organization with undying loyalty, he had finally risen to the top.

Having walked quite a distance from the meeting place, he came to a stop. Before him was a distortion in the white world. With a spell, the portal opened up and he stepped through it.

He was expelled into an underground sealed chamber, hidden beneath his bedroom. A mirror shard hung on the wall behind him. “Asiran. Gelnos Pleiss Vayn Torgall Zucet! Delovus Tretos Vaas!” The chamber ceiling opened up and the walls began sliding out, creating stairs for him.
Looking up, light shone down into the underground chamber, and he could see the sky clearly from where he was standing. “What in the world?” Ascending the stairs, his eyes fell upon a shattered world. One very different from the last time he had laid eyes upon it.

Their temporary base had been destroyed, and the top half of it was missing. Large scars created by who knows what, ran along the ground, cutting into the walls and pillars. Slabs of stone that had been the ceiling of the building were on the ground, and everything was broken or crumbling. Nearby, his two subordinates who had been tasked with guarding his chambers—while he was gone—were lying in pools of their own blood. They had been cleanly sliced in half at the waist.

He began shaking with anger, seeing what he had worked so hard for in ruin.

He spotted bits and pieces of what looked like body parts as he moved about, and saw that the ground was dyed in blood. “Who!? WHO WAS IT?! WHO DID THIS?!” Zavon angrily shouted, trying to find an answer.

A thick and suffocating atmosphere suddenly befell him, and an eerie wind began to blow. From the unnatural wind, something else was pouring into the world.
Lagus. The name of the spirit plane came into his mind, and like an illusionary dream, primal mana burst forth and swirled about him.
“What?!” Power unlike any he had ever felt before wrapped around his body and bound him in place. Before his very eyes, a tempest erupted around him, picking up the rubbles and flailing them into the air.

“Masssster.” A hissing voice resounded in the wind, and Zavon’s eyes locked onto a figure ahead of him.
A young man with long black hair and a sheathed sword at his side was walking through the lashing winds, moving against the direction they were blowing. Looking closer, it was not the boy withstanding the force of the gale, but that the wind and debris were avoiding him.

Without any words or introduction, “You’ve kept me waiting...” The boy spoke, holding out his left hand. From a ring on his finger, dark liquid began oozing out onto the ground. “Bring me the shard.” The boy commanded, and the liquid immediately turned into a pitch black arm.

Zavon could only watch as the sealed chamber that had taken him a whole day to create was blasted open with a single strike. “You! You did--” This! He tried to shout but before he could finish, he was on the ground. His jaws felt like they were broken, and he had bit his tongue. There was a ringing in his ears, and he could not push himself up as he began spitting out blood.

“I did not await your return to hear your blabbering. If I didn’t have a use for you, you would already be dead.” The young boy coldly stared at him with two dark eyes.

Struggling to get back up, Zavon saw a dark blob rise out of the sealed chamber. The blob stretched towards the young man, and transformed into the arm once again.

“NO!!” Zavon shouted angrily as he saw what it was holding—the shard that the old master had personally given to him. A part of the arm deformed and stretched over to him, slamming into his chest and knocking the wind out of him.

“What is the unsealing incantation?” A voice devoid of compassion questioned him.

“Asiran! Devous Giane Nuiva--- Guagh!!” He began summoning his light spirit as soon as he could breathe again, but instead of finishing his incantation, his face had been kicked.

“The incantation.”

“Do you know who I am?!?! I am the--” *KRACK!* Once again, excruciating pain tore at his jaws, and the boy stood over him. Attempting to talk, there was nothing but agonizing pain. His lower jaw had been crushed and he could not even scream.

“You are a parasite. A plague upon these land and I will no longer tolerate your existence. You do not know it, but you are already dead.”

Looking up, two silver eyes devoid of any emotions stared down at him. The young man’s black hair was now a lustrous silver, glistening in the sunlight.

*********************************************

Thanks for reading, everyone!
THE WORLD
ForgottenConqueror
Epub/Pdf by Armaell

B2 Chapter 19 - Hunter

Chapter 19. Enjoy.

***********************************************

With an impassive mask, Kaidus bent down and grabbed the man’s neck.
Repairing the shattered jaw with healing magic, he lifted the man up to eye level with him. “I will not ask again. What is the incantation for the mirror shard?” He questioned as the vivid memories of Kerkhill’s devastation raced through his mind.

“You… I- Kuh… I will never tell you!!” Even in shock, the struggling man refused.

Suddenly, something else caught his attention. The silver ring on his finger was glowing.

“That ring- Why do you--!”

With a thought, he silenced the surprised man.
The multitude of reasons why he was there in the first place flooded him. Without hesitation, he strengthened his grip on the man’s throat. “GUU- UK- GUUAGH!! AAG!” A stifled scream came out along with a warm viscous liquid as his fingers dug deep into the man’s neck.

Interrogating the other members of Tal’hrus earlier that day had not gone well either, and he was sick of their endless screams and having his time wasted.
Even without the unsealing incantation, even without understanding how Tal’hrus was using the Nyzacus shards, his end goals for the organization remained the same. The other six masters were living on borrowed time, and they would eventually get their due.

A crushing noise followed, and Zavon went limp, falling to the ground. Lifeless.

Having crushed and tore out the man’s throat, he looked at the glowing ring on his finger. Anise was calling to him, but with bloodstained hands, he didn't dare to answer.

Watching the glow fade away, his eyes scanned the body before him and fell upon the man’s hands. Upon four metal rings. He willed it, and they flew off of the dead man’s fingers, up to him. Four communication rings. Four more agents who would perish before he left Darsus.

Pocketing the rings, he sent out a thin wave of mana to see if there were any survivors.
Not sensing anyone else in the area, “Feziel” he called for the spirit and it quickly obeyed, transforming into a sword. Though his purpose had been accomplished and his rage somewhat appeased, magic that had been dormant within him for the past 14 years begged to be freed. To be given life once again.

Feeling the limitless mana swirling about him, he closed his eyes and opened his mind. ‘Ti-vaas’ the first part of a destruction spell molded itself in his thoughts. Immediately, the air around him began to distort and a sense of familiarity overcame him. ‘Nu’ar Eave!’ With the second verse, he began channeling his mana into Feziel. *PSHAAA!* A crackling sound came from the weapon and resonated though the air as he held onto it. Twisting the sword into a back hand grip, ‘Irs, Vixlain!’ As soon as the final verse came into being, he shoved the sword into the ground. His mana within Feziel instantly vanished, and forked lightning erupted from the point of insertion—traveling along the ground erratically in all directions.
“Zion!” He cried out, and the wind quickly wrapped itself around him.

A crackling sound thundered through the air, echoing into the distance as the ground shook and became a sea of white lightning.

By the time it was over, there was nothing left but a devastated landscape around the area of the Tal’hrus base. The surrounding trees had either turned to ashes or been torn to shreds. Deep scars ran along the ground like cracks, digging deep into the earth. What used to be the base had been obliterated, and its foundations were nothing more than chunks of sand and pebbles. The corpses of the Tal’hrus agents were nowhere to be seen.

*Haaa… Haaa* Taking deep breaths, Kaidus took a good look around. The only place that had not been destroyed was the small area where he was standing, and the surroundings too far from his position. His hands were a little numb, and he was still holding onto the sword, still embedded into the ground.

The Frayed God’s Wrath as it had once been called, was one of few spells in his repertoire that required extreme concentration, and not one he could mindlessly invoke. A lightning destruction magic, it consisted of thousands of minor lightning spells combined into a single devastating attack.

“Masssster.” The wind spoke, its voice containing a hint of worry.

“I’m fine…” *Haaah…* Kaidus answered, taking another deep breath.
Even after using Feziel as a conduit to channel his mana, he was unable to endure the torrent of magic as it manifested into the physical plane, forcing him to call for the wind spirit.
‘Not yet…’ He thought to himself, feeling the physical toll the spell had exacted on him. Yet, a smile crept onto his face.
For too long, his power had been locked behind a body that could not withstand it. But slowly and surely, the shackles were coming off.

Having recognized his limits, he commanded his mana and changed his hair color to black once again.
“We’re leaving.”
Feziel, still in its blade form liquefied itself and immediately returned to the metal ring on his finger. Without waiting for his command, Zion picked him off the ground and carried him into the sky.

---------------------------------------------------------------------

-Ferrent-
It was evening, and in a mansion within the 11th ward, three men—still in their early twenties—were sitting together, talking over a jug of wine. One wore a red cloak that concealed his missing right arm, while the other two wore plain brown training garbs.

“… I don’t like him either, but I will not be an accessory to your plan.” Vion answered as he set his cup down on the small table separating them.

“That’s it? A no? Do you still remember telling us how much you despised him? Whatever happened to that?” Ralfus argued.

“You are proposing we harm a little girl because of something her brother did to you. You don’t see what’s wrong with that? If you haven’t forgotten, I am a knight. I am sworn to protect the people.”

“They’re fucking peasants!” Ralfus shouted. “Swear all you want! Swear to the four gods for all I care! We all know you don’t give two shits about those fucking commoners! Don’t try to change now that you’ve become mister fancy knight!”

“Be that as it may, my dislike is towards the brother alone. Not his sister.”

“Kuh… is that because you think you have a fighting chance against him? Against a mage?!”

“So what if he is a mage?” Vion glared at Ralfus.

“Well, you did lose to him during the competition.” The third person who had been silently listening interjected.

“Shut up Elsh.” Vion retorted with a friendly tone.

“Because he’s not right, you fucking idiot!” Ralfus threw back the flap covering his right arm. “Do you see this?! I couldn’t do anything to stop him! You think you can get back at him without going around him? Think a little!”

“Ralfus. I may not be a mage like you or my sister, but call me an idiot once more, and you will be going back without your other arm.” Vion threatened, tapping the sheathed sword leaning by his chair. “As your friend, I’ve agreed to hear you out, but don’t think you can say whatever you want just because you are a mage now, and have relations to the crown.”

“Are you fucking serious?” Ralfus turned to look at the other man. “What about you Elshin?”

“Shout louder won’t you? I don’t think the servants in the kitchen can hear us conspiring through the walls.”

“Fuck your servants. Just answer the question. If Vion is out, will you help me or not?”

“I… am going to have to agree with Vion. What you’re planning is very juvenile and vindictive. I could understand getting revenge on the person who did that to you, but hurting a little girl? You are taking it too far. Not to mention I’ve got no problem against the kid in the first place.”

“Wha--”

“If even our king didn’t intercede on your behalf, it’s as clear a sign as any to not involve myself.” Elshin interrupted, making his point.

“You-… you guys are fucking useless.” Ralfus angrily got up and headed towards the door.

“Ralf. Come back and let’s think about it together man. Your anger is driving you. You don’t need to do something like this.”

“Fuck the both of you!” Ralfus Vatenger exclaimed as he exited the room, slamming the door behind him.

…

“Some fuckin friends…” Ralfus spat out as he stormed away from the mansion.
Elshin was right, but there was no way to get back at the one who wronged him in the first place.
Angry and frustrated, “Take me the Arforus House.” He ordered the coachman as he got to his carriage.

Stepping inside and sitting down, something was off. The window covers had been pulled up, and the carriage was dark. He looked up to see someone else in the carriage with him. “WH--” Before he could scream out. A strong hand covered his mouth.

“Quiet now. I wouldn’t want to be discovered if I were you.” A man’s voice whispered.

“MMMM!!!”

“Don’t worry, I’m here to help. I am going to let go of your mouth to show that I mean no harm, and you will not shout or do anything stupid. You hear me?”

Ralfus nodded compliantly.

“Good.” The man released his hand and held them up. “See? Easy right?”

“W-What do you want?” Ralfus nervously questioned.

“It’s not what I want, master Vatenger. It’s what I can do for you. My master knows of your plight. He knows you’ve been trying to convince many people to align themselves with you in a personal crusade. He would like to give you his blessings.”

“Who… who are you? And who is your master?”

“I am but a shadow. As for my master, you shall meet him soon enough.”

“My driver.”

“Don’t worry about him. He knows where to go.” The man gave him a smile.

They rode in silence, traveling towards a destination unknown to him. After what felt like hours, the coach finally came to a stop.

“This is…” Stepping out of the carriage, the sun had already set. It was a cloudy night, but with the full moon, he saw that they were standing on a grassy plain.

“Come with me.” The stranger beckoned, and Ralfus nervously followed.

They walked through the grass until they reached a paved trail, which led to a small flower garden. A man was standing over the garden, quietly admiring the beautiful night blooms. The man turned to them upon their arrival.

Shrouded in shadows cast by the clouds, “Your father was but a test. He fails to understand the gravity of a commitment, and lacks the resolve to follow through with his decisions. I have seen your determination. I understand your justice. I will not condone you harming a child, but if it is someone else, I am prepared to turn a blind eye.

“W-Who are you? And what do you mean?”

“I know that I am one of the few reasons holding you back. As long as nothing is traced back to me, I give you my permission to follow through with your revenge. ”

“!!” As the clouds moved away and the shadows receded, Ralfus saw the face of the person he was talking to. His luck had finally changed. “T-Thank you.” He knelt.

-----------------------------------------------------------

-Eastern Darsus-
“Rig. Get Marlin and two others, and see if you guys can find any food. The rest of us will make camp for the night.” Prim instructed, standing up and looking at the group behind her.

They had left the ruins of Kerkhill three days ago.
After giving the survivors a day to mourn their loved ones and another to gather food for the long trip, they had been on the road towards the town of Panelle ever since.

Her mages had been able to catch a large oriv deer and three foxes, but with nearly thirty mouths to feed, the food was quickly disappearing.

“Lisin that’s enough. You can stop now.” Prim patted her friend’s back, and Lisin released her magic on the cart they were riding.

They had constructed three carts to be pulled with earth magic since many of the survivors were children, and could not keep up. Thankfully, one of Lisin’s contract spirits was an earth elemental, so one of the carts was left to her while the others took turns with the other two.

“It beats having to walk, but it really is tiring.” Lisin made a tired smile as they both got off the cart. “You said they’d be waiting for us in Panelle with proper transportation right?”

“I told Narvin to prepare transportation and lodging on his way to Tirasaen.”

“Great. I can’t wait for a proper bath and a comfy bed. If only for a night.”

“You and me both.” Prim smiled.

…

In a large hut constructed with earth magic, the survivors were huddled together and sleeping peacefully. Surrounding the hut were five smaller ones with blazing fires next to them. Three mages stood outside, watching and listening.

As they vigilantly kept guard, they began to hear something. The sound of screaming far off in the distance.

“Put out the fires and wake the others.” Prim immediately ordered. Extinguishing the flames surrounding her hut, “Sorry to wake you Lis.” She apologized as she woke up a drowsy Lisin.

“Hmm-?”

“I know you’re tired, but something is happening. I need you to get up.” Prim quickly answered, grabbing her guild cloak from her sleeping spot and throwing it around herself.

“Prim. What’s going on?” Lisin enquired, her face showing signs of alertness.

“I don’t know, but there are cries coming through the wood. Could be another attack, could be wild animals. Come outside as soon as you can.” She replied, leaving the hut.

“Banahr, Turlin, Rig, with me!” She shouted, and they quickly ran to her side. “The rest of you, stay here and don’t let your guards down. If we are not back by dawn, proceed to Panelle without us.”

“If that’s the case, then more of us should be coming with you.” Lisin objected.

“No. I need the five of you to protect the villagers.”

Without further commands, they quickly vanished into the dark forest, heading towards the direction of the screams.

…

Cleaving through the forest unconcerned about the noise they were making, the group of four ran with haste, afraid they would be too late once again.

Through the darkness, they spotted something glowing in the distance. As they moved towards it, the screams became louder, and an eerie and unsettling feeling overtook them.

“NO! NO!! PLEASE NO!!!” Someone was begging for their life.

As they neared the light source, they spotted another camp hidden in the woods. Tents had been shattered, and the light they saw was from the burning tents.

Prim held out her hands to motion for her team to stop. Without revealing themselves, they all took a moment to register what they were seeing.

In the midst of the broken camp was a lone figure.

“Three more to go.” A frightening voice without remorse or pity cut through the air.

Wearing a hooded cloak, they could not see his face, but his right arm was grasping the hand of a man, pulling him up.
With a flicking motion, the hooded man easily threw his victim up into the air. There were three quick flashes, and the man in the air split into four segments, falling to the ground. The hooded man was unfazed.

Prim’s stomach turned, and her dinner threatened to come back out.
Turlin tried to move forward, but she quickly grabbed onto the man, not letting him go. She knew that whatever was before them was beyond their combined capabilities.
Her eyes adjusting to the light, she saw that there was something else there with the hooded man. Something dark and red, swirling around him like a formless fluid.

“Is that all of them?” The man questioned.

“Yes.” Someone else answered with a grinding voice.

Looking around, there was no one else there with the man.

“Then we are done here.”

“Whhhhhat about thhhem?” A third voice spoke, and the darkness that had been swirling around the figure flew over to where she and her group was hiding.

“?!” In shock, Prim couldn’t even prepare an incantation.

“Leave them.” The hooded figure swiftly replied without turning to look in their direction. The unknown liquid circled them once, then flew back to him. Wordlessly, the man began floating off the ground and shot forth into the distance.

“No… that’s… Impossible.” Banahr uttered, not taking his eyes away from the sky.

“Flying magic…?” Turlin managed to express what they were all thinking.

Many great mages had dreamt of flying magic, but none had ever accomplished it. She could only stare into the empty sky as her body began trembling.

“C-captain.” A frightened voice came out of Turlin, and his face showed his realization. “H-He’s headed in the direction of our camp.”

...

Arriving back at the camp, nothing felt out of place.
They were greeted with faces filled with worries, asking about what they found.
The only thing that had been unusual, was that they saw an orb of light materializing in the air and flying to the north.

No one had been killed, nothing was broken or missing, and none of them had a clue about what happened.

*********************************************

Many things revealed. Many things being set up for the future.
Hope you all enjoyed.

As always, thanks for reading.
THE WORLD
ForgottenConqueror
Epub/Pdf by Armaell

B2 Chapter 20 - The Tides of Change

Chapter 20. Enjoy!

*************************************************************

Kaidus’ eyes jerked open as a familiar sensation awoke him from his rest. Digging into his pocket, he pulled out the four metal rings he had confiscated a couple days prior and saw that one of them was glowing brightly.
Picking it up, without injecting his own mana into the communication ring, he sealed the mana coming from it. “Finally.” He spoke, looking down at all four rings.

Three of the agents had already tried reporting in two days before—after the decimation of the Tal’hrus base. Their actions had assisted in him locating one of them quickly, and he was on his way north to find the second one, while the third was somewhere in northeastern Darsus.
Holding the newly sealed ring in his hand, he closed his eyes and concentrated on it. Tracing the mana signature he had bound, a weak response came through, revealing that the third agent was lurking somewhere far to the south.

‘It’s in the opposite direction...’ He sighed, wondering if he should head south to deal with it first, or keep going towards the direction he was headed.

Looking at the position of the sun, it was still high noon. Hungry and unready to make up his mind, he stood up and surveyed his surroundings.

He had not paid any attention as he descended early at dawn, but in the light, he saw that the forest was covered in patches of wild evongrass—a type of edible plant that looks like ordinary grass, except for the red culm on the young plants, and its slightly larger size—and even the sleeping spot that he had chosen was a bed of the plant. “Looks like I need something substantial to go with my greens.” He smiled, seeing that he would not have to look far for his vegetables.

…

A ray of sunlight shone down on him as he relaxed beside the two birds that were roasting on a small flame.
Without a bow, he had used magic to bring down two small pegrils to add to the handful of evongrass he was steaming atop a rock bowl.

“Salt and spices… I have to remember to get some.” Kaidus reminded himself, looking at the bland dishes before him. He had spent the past ten days eating nothing but plain roasted meat and vegetables, and was beginning to miss the taste of Adalina's home cooked meals.

As he sat, he began twisting the silver ring on his finger.
He chuckled, remember his conversation with Anise a few days ago.

That day, after taking care of the Tal’hrus base and getting plenty of rest, he had contacted his sister.

She began crying upon hearing his voice and started apologizing, asking for him to not dislike her. After calming her down, she explained that she had accidently spilt her drink on one of his books, and thought he would be mad at her. She tried to reach him to tell him and apologize, but without any answer, she thought he already knew. She assumed it was the reason why he didn’t want to answer and had been worried.

He recalled her sniffling tone, half crying, half cheerfully repeating his words of reassurance. He had comforted her, telling her that he was not mad about the book. He also explained to her that he was riding in the wagon with other people, and couldn’t answer.
He had lied to her about his situation, and about why he couldn’t reply, and with her childish innocence, she unconditionally believed him.

Looking at the silver ring, “Never again.” He vowed, speaking the words out loud, engraving them into his very being.

His world was an abyssal darkness, one plagued by death, and not a place someone like him could ever hope to escape from. His family were the only lights in that darkness, and he was prepared to turn the world against him once again, if only to protect their livelihood.

“…” After long careful consideration, “Feziel. Zion. Vishan.” He called out to the three spirits.

An orb of light appeared before him and transformed into a figure of pure white.
The liquid metal in his ring gushed out, merging together into a pitch black figure, one that gave the illusion of sucking in all the light surrounding it.
The last flew down from the sky, laughing and ready. An entity of wind stood alongside its brothers, barely visible within the forest.

All knelt before him in their humanoid form, as if understanding his thoughts.

Without any words, he dug into his pocket and pulled out three rings. The rings floated over to the spirits and were sucked into their bodies. “Follow the mana within those rings. Kill whoever it belongs to.” He commanded.

“By Your Will, Master.” Vishan stood up and reverted back into an orb, vanishing into nothingness.

“Another grand feassst! I ssshall thoroughly enjoy mysssselfff.” With a cheerful tone, Zion took to the sky and disappeared, leaving behind an echo of delightful laughter.

“Understood, Master.” Feziel stood up and transformed into a black snake. Raising itself up, it launched into the ground and burrowed away.

Kaidus sighed, hearing their excited tones.
The idea of sending them instead of doing it himself was a hazardous one, but it would take too long for him alone and could not be helped.

He had not planned for Tal’hrus to be so spread out, nor did he imagine it would take so long. His plan was to quickly root out the master, find the Nyzacus shard, and head to Port Aristolk, to get there the same time as the caravan. Yet with the four rings in his possession, he couldn’t just look away and leave everything to the Mystiks Guild.

If the information he got from the agent in Kerkhill was correct, then the handful that he killed at the base, along with the four agents corresponding to the rings would only equate to a third of those still scattered about. Without any idea of how many the guilds had taken care of over the past half year, he was unwilling to take the chance of leaving behind those whom he could find.

…

With plenty of rest and a full belly, he raced through the forest, keeping to the ground for a change. Animals scattered in his wake, and the activity reminded him of his countless days spent hunting in similar fashion with those of the mercenary guild.

He ran until he was exhausted.
Resting briefly, he would start again, pushing his physical limits. Without using magic, by the time the sun started to disappear in the horizon, he had already tired himself out and was looking for a place to rest.
With the three spirits doing his bidding, all that was left for him to do, was to wait for them.

The sound of running water came from beyond his position, and Kaidus pushed onward, bursting through the forest to arrive at a shallow stream.

“Kyaaaa! Help!” A voice screamed out in fright.

Looking towards the stream, a small skinny girl a year or two older than Anise was sitting in the stream, looking at him. The girl had a slender face and dull green hair that seemed to blend in with the darkening surroundings. She was drenched, having fallen into the stream.

“Forgive me. I was unaware there were others in the area.”

“W-who are you? Are-are you a bandit come to steal me away like daddy said?” The young girl questioned apprehensively, clutching onto the bucket in her hand as if to use it as a weapon.

“No. I am not a bandit. I am just a simple traveler.” He replied cordially.

“D-Daddy said that’s what bandits will say. They will lie so that they can steal children away from their family.”

“Then worry not, for I am not a bandit.” He repeated himself.

“Ema! What’s wrong?!” An older boy came running. The boy was around his own age, and carried a small hunting bow. “Who are you?! Get away from Ema!” He shouted, drawing his bow.

“Sorry, I’m a traveler. I was cutting through the woods, and didn’t know there would be people here.” Kaidus replied, holding up his hands to show that he meant no harm. “Can you please lower your weapon?”

“Ema, come here!” The boy barked, and the girl ran to him. “Are you okay?”

“Uh-huh.” The girl confirmed, hiding behind the young man.

“What are you doing here?!”

“Pardon my clumsiness, but the sad truth is, I’ve been lost in this forest for the past few days. I was following the sound of running water and somehow found myself here.” He kept his hands up as he attempted to mollify the situation.

“Lost? How does a traveler get lost, and is that a sword I see?”

“Well, as you can see, I am relatively new to this traveling thing. And this? It’s a fake. A deterrent to scare away those who would wish to do me harm.”

“Why are you in the woods in the first place? Wouldn’t it be easier to use the roads?”

“The roads? I’m not sure if it would be any safer. I’ve heard of many bandit attacks, and I don’t think I can last by myself in the open.” Kaidus replied, trying his best to convince the young man.

“...” The young man lowered his bow. “Sorry for the misunderstanding. We have also heard about attacks along the roads. Can’t really blame you for trying to avoid them.”

“Thank you. Say, if you don’t mind, would you point me in the direction towards Katilik?”

The young man raised an eyebrow at the question. “If you follow this stream north, you’ll come upon a lake. Once you’ve reached the lake, head east and you’ll eventually reach a road. Katilik isn’t too far to the north once you’ve reached the roads. It’d probably take you about fourteen days of walking from here though.”

“I see. Thank you very much.” He began walking along the stream towards the north.

“Hey!”

Kaidus turned to look back.

“I- for some reason, I feel like you’re just going to get yourself lost again. We’re heading to Panelle. If you don’t mind riding in a cramped wagon, and would like some company, why not join us instead?” The young man hesitantly offered.

“Panelle? How far away is that?”

“Not far. Probably two days away by wagon.”

“Really? That would be great.” With a smile, Kaidus walked back towards the two.
After eleven days without anyone to talk to besides his spirits and those he was interrogating, it was a refreshing offer.

“As long as you help around the camp, I don’t think father would mind. I’m Jeor. This is my sister Ema. Nice to meet you.” The young man extended a hand forward.

“I am Kaidus. Honored to be in your company.”

…

He walked alongside the siblings, carrying Ema’s bucket of water for her as Jeor carried his own.
Surprisingly, barely beyond the stream and a small grove of trees, they arrived at a dirt road. There was a small camp by the roadside, and the group consisted of three small wagons. As they got to the camp, he saw that there were barely over a dozen people in the group. There were two men carrying swords, undoubtedly mercenaries hired to accompany the group. A young couple with a small toddler, an elderly couple, a man with his son, and Jeor, his sister, and their father.

“Who’s this?” One of the hired guards questioned.

“Found him lost in the forest. I thought he could use a helping hand.” Jeor swiftly replied.

“That so? You’ll have to take that up with your da then. If he’s not willing to pay us more for our job, the boy’ll have to leave.”

“What job? Nothing’s happened ever since we left Katilik.” Jeor retorted.

“It is the price we agreed on with your da. And you should be thankful nothing is happening, boy.” The man spoke calmly like a seasoned mercenary, before turning around and walking away to a skinny bearded man.

“I’m sure father will figure out something. Don’t worry.” Jeor reassured as they watched the mercenary talking with the other man.

After a while, the man walked over to them. “I send you both to get water, and you return with another mouth to feed?” The bearded man questioned. He too had a head of dull green hair like Ema and Jeor.

“Well, we couldn’t just leave him out there in those woods.”

Ignoring his son, “I am Cohen, the leader of this group. Who are you and what were you doing in the forest all the way out here?”

“His name is Kaidus, daddy.” Ema was the one to introduce him.

“Quiet, girl. Both of you go and put the water away. I want to hear from our friend here.” As the two siblings left, the man closed in on him. “Well?” The man stared at him suspiciously.

“I’m a traveler, good sir. I was in the woods because I heard I could cut through it from Kerkhill to Katilik. I was hoping to save--”

“You were in Kerkhill?!” The man spoke up.

“Y-yes... Why?”

“Were you there when it happened?”

“When what happened?” Kaidus questioned curiously.

“You don’t know?”

“Know about what?” He asked, feigning ignorance.

“Kerkhill is no more, boy. A man that passed us earlier this afternoon told us, after buying one of our horses and leaving his. The whole village has been razed to the ground.”

“I… I didn’t know. I left Kerkhill over fifteen days ago.” He lied.

“You’ve been lost in those woods for fifteen days?”

“Only for the past few days. I began to question my sense of direction after I ran out of food and became disoriented. Been having to eat wild plants.”

“That’s rough…” The man replied, watching him and assessing his story.

“Sorry. Umm… Jeor said Panelle was only a few days away right? I’m very sorry for the trouble. I had originally been planning to walk anyways, so I’ll be on my way.” He made a curt bow before turning to the road.

“… Wait, boy. My son’s already offered you his hospitality. If you’re willing to work… I guess I can pay for your fare. Gods know I can’t allowing a young man to wander these treacherous roads.” The man spoke and the suspicion in his eyes faded away. “What can you do anyways?”

“I’ve been taught how to scavenge and hunt, that’s something. If need, I can also help to stand watch at night. Lord knows I’ve been going with little to no sleep these past fifteen days and am ready for it. I’m also quite learned, and could help draft or read any letters that may need to be read or written.”

“A scholarly traveler are you? And the sword?”

“An ornament, to be delivered to a man in Katilik.”

“Katilik? Should you not be heading in the opposite direction then?”

“There is no urgency for its delivery. Only that I deliver it. I was hoping to get a horse in Panelle for the journey or join a group like this.”

“I see… well, how are you with handling animals?”

“Animals love me.” Kaidus grinned, remembering his first few jobs while at Droxxon Mercenary headquarter. He had been unable to do anything unless he soothed the animals with magic.

“I see. You’ll help feed and brush the horses. They’re to be fed in the morning and again when we break for camp along with a brushing. You’ll also help around camp and gather water and firewood. Is that acceptable?”

“Yes sir.” He gladly accepted the offer.
He was not proud about lying to such honest people, but there were no other options. He was in no rush, and still had to wait for his elementals to return. The job would give him something to do while he waited.

-------------------------------------------------------------------

-Southeastern Darsus-

The beam of light moved instantaneously through the air, following the mana from the ring it had absorbed.
Its master had trusted it with a mission, and it would accomplish it without fail.

Arriving at the location where the target was supposed to be, there was already a battle going on, and it could not help but compare those beneath it to its master.

It watched as the insects struggled against each other, hiding and slinging bolts of magic at one another while a group of people ran at each other with metal weapons.

It was nothing like that glorious day in Veratoraliz when its master stood upon the corpse of hundreds of thousands, and fought until his dying breath. The terrifying memories of its master’s overwhelming might and use of magic against all those who claimed to be the strongest. The ecstatic and never ending spiral of blood and gore in that endless slaughter.

Ashamed of those who claimed to be the same as its master, Vishan descended upon the field.

…

Both sides froze as the mountain they were carving out with magic became a pure white world.

As blindness faded away, standing in the midst of their magical barrages was something unknown to them. An entity of pure white, humanoid in form, and lacking any features.

The entity strolled through the battlefield, swallowing up all magic that flew at it. Those stupid enough to try and attack it were torn to shreds, or cut to pieces as flashes of light erupted around the entity.
With purpose, it strolled over to the bandit’s side, moving towards a man who was casting magic with haste.

“Wha-What do you want?! Get away from me!” The man shouted with eyes filled with disbelief.

“My Master Calls For Your Life. I Have Come For It.” It spoke, and everyone froze once more.

With a wave of its hand and a burst of light, the mage was severed in half along with all those beside it.

Without further actions, the entity began to distort like a mirage before vanishing.

--------------------------------------------------------------------

-Northern Darsus-

It bore through the earth, traveling through the rich mineral veins untapped by surface dwellers. It assimilated any and all metals into itself and grew as it proceeded towards its target.

Arriving at its destination, the black serpent had gone from a normal looking snake into a majestic Hvaral. It began spiraling upward through the earth, moving without worrying about the quakes it was causing.

Reaching the surface, it loosened its body and began thrashing. The ground easily caved in, and before its target could comprehend the danger they were in, it had already sunken their hideout into the earth. A part of the serpent broke off and turned into a smaller version of itself, moving through the building, searching for its target. Countless people scrambled about, shouting and running for their lives, trying to claw themselves out of a live burial.

The small snake headed straight for a chamber within the crude building where a man was already casting earth magic, trying to escape.

Without moving any further, the small snake’s eyes began glowing blood red. Its main head pierced through the walls and crushed the target before swallowing her whole. The small snake slithered over and fused back into its body.

Having accomplished its task, it coiled around the building, crushing it until there was nothing left before returning back the way it came from.

---------------------------------------------------------------

-Northeastern Darsus-

An eerie wind blew through the cavernous mountain, moving through the hundreds of caves and channels until it found what it was looking for.

Hidden deep in the mountain was a small passage, and beyond that was a secret hideout dug by magic. A single man was panicking, pouring magic into a small ring in his hands. In the room, he had stockpiled enough food to last him for quite a while.

“Found Youuuuu.” Something spoke.

“Who’s there?!” With a paranoid face, the man started looking around.

“Your masssterrr issss no morrrre.” Something hissed.

“Show yourself!” He shouted and began chanting an incantation for a fire spell.

“Too Late.”

Something slammed into his chest and pushed him against the wall of the cave.

“My masster ssssends his regardssss. It issss time you perisssh.” An unknown voice hissed, and began cutting him with razor wind.

“GUAAAAH!!!!” The man screamed, but there was no one to hear as he was eviscerated and cut to pieces.

*************************************************************

Thanks for reading everyone.
I want to give my thanks to those who donated, and to everyone who's been waiting patiently for my chapters to come out.
Hope you all enjoyed taking a glimpse at what the elementals are capable of, and please look forward to many more events to come.

Please let me know of any mistakes you find, and as always, thanks for reading.
THE WORLD
ForgottenConqueror
Epub/Pdf by Armaell

B2 Chapter 21 - Guardian

Apologies for the delay. Here's Chapter 21.

************************************************************

-Ferrent-

By the window of a small residence within the 3rd ward, a young girl was patiently reading a large book. The sun shone down on her, igniting her usually dark red hair into a fiery blaze.
Undeterred by the size of the tome, she was silently imitating her older brother, doing what he would be doing if he was home.
A small boy, barely able to crawl, was sitting across from her and happily gnawing on a wooden toy horse.

“Lance. No.” Anise scolded upon seeing what Lance was doing. Taking the toy away from his mouth, the pudgy boy began to cry. She placed the toy on the table in the living room and took out three wooden blocks from her small crate of toys. “Here. Play with these.” She put them before him and sat down to watch.

Instead of picking up the blocks, Lance got on all four and began shuffling straight for the toy horse on the table.

“Mommy! Lance is eating my toy!”

“Don’t let him! He could get splinters!” Their mother yelled back from upstairs.

“Mommy said no, Lance.” Anise scolded again, taking the toy before Lance could get to it. She dashed over to the wall and placed it on a bookshelf.
Lance burst into tears again.

Running back to him, she gently patted his head, trying to comfort him. Instead of quieting down, Lance cried even louder. “Mommy! Help!”

Adalina arrived downstairs to find Anise awkwardly holding Lance in her arms. “Ku-Hahaha.”

“Mommy!” Anise protested, seeing the grin on their mother’s face.

“I’m sorry.” Adalina stifled her laughter and quickly picked up Lance, gently comforting the boy to quell his cries. “You ready to go?” She questioned.

“Uhn! I’m ready!” Anise replied with a wide grin, standing up to show that she was all prepared.

“No you’re not.” Adalina smiled. “Go brush and tie your hair first. I still need to feed your brother. We’ll go after.”

…

Adalina walked slowly, keeping pace with her daughter’s short strides. She held onto Anise’s hand while Lance was strapped in a sling around her front, and was sleeping peacefully after gorging himself.
Their purpose was to do the day’s shopping along with a small errand.

“Adalina!” A woman called out as they strolled through the shopping district. It was the fish sales woman.

“Good afternoon, Mae. How are the sales going?”
“Hi Davin’s mommy!” Anise waved.

“Why hello, Anise. You’re looking very pretty today. Is that a new dress?” The woman smiled and waved back.

“Mommy made it for me.” Anise replied with a bright smile.

“Really? It’s gorgeous.” The woman replied before turning back to Adalina. “It’s been going quite well today. The irontails are already gone, and the turgias and rockbacks are also going fast."

“Already?”

“Yes, but I knew you’d be coming around today, so I saved you one of each.”

“You’re a blessing, Mae. Thank you so much.”

“It’s the least I can do.” The woman grinned.

“I forgot to ask the other day, but did Onille say anything about silver-finned marags and when they’re to be expected?”

“A handful of people have asked me the same thing today.” The woman chuckled. “I believe we can expect the season’s first catch by the end of the month. Or so Onille said.”

“Be sure to save me a few when you get them.”

“Of course.”

“It’s good to see today’s been going well. How much do I owe you? I can pay for them now, but would you mind holding onto them a little longer? We still have something to do.” Adalina questioned, pulling out a small pouch.

“Don’t worry about it. It's thanks for Troyle’s help with the construction the other day. Just come back for them when you’re done with your errands.”

“Really? Thank you Mae. We’ll be back in a while then.”
“Bye Mrs. Arralton!” Anise waved again as they departed.

They passed by a book store, the butcher, the vegetable stall, and a variety of other shops as they proceeded through the district.

“Mommy can we get some sweet cakes?” Anise questioned, looking over to the bakery as they walked by.

“When we come back.”

“Kay… Ooh! Mommy look!” Anise’s attention had already shifted to a small red foal that was currently the attention of a crowd of children.

“Looks like Mr. Egeron’s mare has finally given birth.”

“Can I go pet it? Please mommy?”

“Make sure you ask Mr. Egeron for permission first.” Before she could finish, Anise had already released her hand and was bounding towards the group of children.

With another two distractions, they eventually made it out of the busy district and arrived at the delivery hall. Unlike the congested shopping district, the street lacked the constant yelling and haggling going on between shopkeepers and shoppers.

After dropping off a letter addressed to her parents in Nultulk, they once again made their way back the way they came from. Lance had already woken up and was looking around, while Anise was hopping alongside her.

“Run woman! Get out of the way!!”
“Lady! Behind you!!”

Shouting came from around them, and Adalina turned around to see that a horse was charging in their direction. She grabbed Anise and tried to run to the side, but her body became heavy and she was unable to move. With little time for an escape, she pushed the confused Anise out of the way and turned, using her body as a shield to protect Lance.

Yet the horse did not send her flying. An otherworldly darkness had descended, and she could feel that her body’s heaviness had returned to normal. She quickly ran out of the way. “Anise!” She shouted frantically in the darkness.

“It’s okay mommy. Hasen will protect us.” Anise’s voice replied, unafraid of the event happening before them.

…

It had felt their master’s anger and thirst for justice.
Through their connection, it had glimpsed their master’s strength. Felt the power that had once brought the world to its knees, and it longed to be beside its master. To fight alongside its siblings. To keep safe, the one they had all sworn their undying loyalty to.

A small part of it regretted being left behind, but it knew it had an important job to do. It was in charge of protecting its master’s family, and even though such a task was beneath one the likes of itself, it would do so with utmost vigilance.

The spirit had watched over the family as they went about their days. It listened, going along with them and never straying far while its shadows combed for anyone suspicious. Abiding by their master’s will, it had always worked from the shadows, never revealing itself to those around them. Unfortunately, the situation at hand was calling for immediate intervention.

From the ring strung around the young girl’s neck, it burst forth, catching the girl—as she was pushed out of the way—before turning its attention towards the charging stallion. It flexed its incredible power, and darkness instantly fell upon the area, obstructing the views of onlookers and those running in to help. Screams of confusion came through along with cries of terror as day turned into night.

It headed straight for the horse, covering the animal and binding the beast to the shadows. After stopping it in its tracks, instead of dissipating after the ordeal, Hasen expanded the darkness and quickly covered the length of the street. Through the veil of darkness, it grabbed onto two men who were watching and dragged them into an alley.

“Ellit! What’s going on!?” One of the men cried out as they were pulled out of the unnatural night.

“I don’t know but I can’t move my legs! Do something!” The other screamed, desperately trying to figure out what was happening.

“Asiran! VeaTus Gra- AAAGHHHHH!” With a deathly scream, the man looked down at his left hand only to find that it was missing from the elbow down. Blood was spurting out profusely, and the agonizing pain had interrupted his incantation. “Si- Sidd…” A frightened voice came from his partner, and the man looked up with a face filled with pain. His eyes widened as he spotted the cloud hovering in front of him. “W-what in--”

“AAAAHHHH!!!!” The second man screamed as the cloud split into a multitude of segments and tore through his partner, vanishing into the wall behind them. “Somebody help!! We’re bein- GUAAHHHHH!!!” He began screaming at the top of his lungs as he fell to the ground. Both his legs had been cleanly severed at the knees. Looking up, his partner was gone, and a shadowy form stood in the man’s place. “Help me! Somebo--” Before he could finish his words, a spectral arm extended from the shadowy figure and dragged him into the shadows of the wall.

Having quickly dealt with the two men amongst the chaos, Hasen made its way back to the young girl and quickly dispersed the darkness that was still covering the area.

It had felt the malevolent magic on the horse causing it to run rampant. It had felt the magic binding the woman. There was intent to harm, even kill, and it would not stand by without administering proper punishment.
It had been given permission to do as it saw fit, and for anyone that would dare to harm those in its protection, death was the only option.

…

“I’m so sorry! Are you okay?!” With a frightened face, Adalina was embracing Anise with one arm while holding Lance in the other.

“I’m okay mommy.”

Not listening, “I didn’t know what else to do. Please forgive me.” Adalina replied, remembering how she had pushed her daughter aside. She kissed the girl’s forehead before stepping back to make sure everything was fine.

“I told you mommy. Hasen will protect us.” Anise reiterated.

“H-Hasen?”

“Are you both alright?!” A well-dressed young man ran over to them. His voice as terrified as theirs.

“Y-yes. It was quite a fright, but it looks like we’re fine.”

“I’m so sorry Madam. My horse started bucking all of a sudden and threw me off. I don’t know what happened to the cursed thing. I’m so glad you’re both alright. Please, if there’s anything I can do-”

“It’s alright. Please lift your head. Nothing happened, and your horse seems to have stopped. Please excuse us.” Adalina quickly replied, taking Anise’s hand and walking away. A crowd was already gathering.

“What just happened?” Confused onlookers were staring around, trying to see what changed.
“Was someone using magic?” Others questioned.
“It was her. I saw it. The darkness came from that little girl.” Those who saw what happened were beginning to whisper amongst themselves, while others were coming out to investigate.

With haste, they returned for the three fishes and Anise’s sweet cakes, then quickly finished their shopping.

‘Hasen will protect us.’ Anise’s words were stuck in her mind, and as soon as they got home, Adalina questioned the girl about it. “Hasen. Is it... Is it your brother’s-”

“Uh huh.” Anise answered, confused about her mother’s worries, but took another bite out of her sweet cake.

“His familiar is with you? It’s what helped us back there?”

Reaching into her shirt, Anise pulled out the translucent necklace with the small black ring on it. “Kai said to always keep it with me. He promised me Hasen would protect us.” She explained with a wide grin.

The realization that the familiar was something far beyond what they had first assumed finally sunk into Adalina. She didn’t know what it was, only that Kaidus had called it his familiar when he first showed it to them. Unversed in magic, she had thought it was some sort of pet and nothing more, for it was only a hazy cloud at the time. ‘Master...’ She recalled what the familiar had called her son.
Her eyes fell upon the small black ring in Anise’s hand. Even while away, her son was thinking about them. Protecting them in his own ways.
“Is… Is Kaidus going to be okay without Hasen there?” She managed to question, trying to hold down her surprise and her overflowing emotions.

“It’s okay mommy. Kai has three more with him.” Anise grinned before stuffing her mouth with the cake.

------------------------------------------------------------------

-Eastern Darsus-

Kaidus strolled through the streets of Panelle.
With a supply of spice and salt in his rucksack, he was wasting his evening looking around the town to see if there were anything interesting.
Zion and Vishan were already back with him, and all that was left, was to wait for Feziel.

Their group had arrived in town the previous evening, and he had spent the night with Jeor and his family before setting off to explore earlier that afternoon.
Panelle was at least half the size of one of Ferrent’s wards, and had large wooden walls with a north and south gate. From what Jeor had told him, it also had its own militia, and was jointly governed by three elders. There was also a mage who resided in the western part of town and would assist whenever they needed her, and a mercenary bar situated near the center of town for travelers who were willing to pay for their services.

The news of what happened in Kerkhill had reached Panelle, but from the looks of the bustling street, it didn’t seem to have much of an impact upon the town’s liveliness. People and adventurers went about freely, and merchants displayed their wares openly without worry.

As he was about to enter a bookstore, the ring on his finger began to glow. Instead of entering the shop, he ran around towards the back to where he could get some privacy.

“Kai! Guess what!” Anise questioned as soon as he infused his mana into the ring.

“Keep your voice down. There are people nearby.”

“Kai, guess what.” She repeated in a whisper.

“Did mom buy you more sweet cakes?”

“Uh huh, but that’s not it.”

“You got a new book?”

“Nope!”

“Lance spoke?” He joked, recalling the chubby little boy.

“Noooo Kai. It’s something else.”

“I give up then. It’s too hard.” He spoke with a defeated tone.

“It’s a horsey! I got to pet a horsey today! It was small, and it was red like my hair!” She exclaimed excitedly.

Hearing her voice picking up, he quickly erected a barrier around himself, isolating their voices. “A horse huh?”

“Uh huh! And Mrs. Arralton gave mommy three big fishies, and I got to hand over mommy’s letter to the man at the desk, and I read to Lance, and then, and-”

“Looks like you had a fun day.”

“Yep!” She happily affirmed.

“Anise. Who’re you talking to?” Adalina's muffled voice came through the ring.

“No one mommy. I was just telling Hasen my day.”

“Come down then. Your dad will be home soon.” Their mother’s voice began trailing off.

“And then…” Anise began to report her day until Adalina called for her a second time. As she stopped, “Master…” Hasen’s raspy voice came through. “Two… dead…” The words resounded in his ears as the connection faded.

“… Such pointless deaths.” Kaidus gritted his teeth. It sounded like his warning had not been heeded. The guardian spirit had reported scaring off a spy only three days prior, and now, two people were dead. He had thought Lord Vatenger to be more conservative, but unfortunately like his son, the man lacked foresight and proper judgement.

His heart ached to return to Ferrent. To drive his point into the man’s skull if only to clarify his words, yet such actions would only cause more problems.
The sound barrier around him shattered, and he walked back to the bookstore. To find something to calm his agitation.

As the sun began to set, he left the shop empty handed. Kaidus made his way back to the residence of the family that had generously helped him, and courteously thanked them for their hospitality before heading towards the town’s south gate.

A large commotion was occurring as he approached, and he saw three beat up carts laying broken outside of an inn. In front of the establishment, people were pushing each other, trying to get a look inside.

“Scram all of you! There is nothing for you to see here!” An older man with light brown hair and a short stubble burst out, shouting at the gawkers.

“Please sir! I had family in Kerkhill!” A woman was shouting, fighting her way to the front.
“Me too! Tell us!” Another man was screaming from the back.

“Silence! We will be conducting a thorough investigation tomorrow. Until then, no one will be seeing the children! It’s been a rough journey, and they need to rest.” The man screamed angrily before turning around and shutting the doors.

The man was wearing a dirty brown cloak, but Kaidus immediately recognized the colors upon his back. A red fist, encased in an unknown white shape, upon a black diamond. The man was a member of the Mystiks Guild. He didn’t know which order, but not wanting to stick around, he quickly slipped out of town.

Dashing along the road, he entered the first patch of trees he could find. Having ran quite a distance, he stopped and quietly waited. After a while, the ground burst from under him, and a small black serpent bore through the earth. Wordlessly, he held out his hand and the serpent turned back into a dark liquid before entering the metal ring on his finger.

Without a need for confirmation about the completion of the task, he soared into the sky, heading west.

************************************************************

Please let me know of any mistakes you find.

As always, thank you for reading everyone.
THE WORLD
ForgottenConqueror
Epub/Pdf by Armaell

B2 Chapter 22 - Hidden Daggers

Chapter 22. Enjoy guys.

*********************************************************

-Eight days later-

Over Ferrent’s night sky, a figure descended upon the 11th ward.
The shadows danced around him in the moonlight, and a dark red cape billowed in the wind as the figure headed straight for the roof of a large mansion.

Upon the roof, he closed his eyes and began dispersing mana throughout the building.

--------------------------------------------------------------

Lord Vatenger awoke to a very strange sensation: indescribable fear, as if every fiber in his body was telling him to run away. To seek protection.

His sleep was dreamless, yet it felt like he had just woken up from a nightmare.
As his eyes adjusted to the darkness, he quickly noticed that the hearth and all the lights in the room had gone out. A cold draft swept through the chamber, and his sleeping wife shivered beside him. His eyes quickly locked onto the open window at the foot of their bed. He was sure he had closed it before retiring for the night.

Covering his wife with a second blanket, he got up to go close the window.
As his foot hit the cold stone floor, his skin began to crawl as the dreadful feeling that had awoken him returned. Even though it was the dead of night, there was someone else in the room with them. “Who’s there?” He spoke, trying to sound as calm as possible.

“Sorry to bother you so late.” A voice answered him in the darkness.

“Show yourself!” As soon as the words left his mouth, the room burst into life. The candles around the room flared up, and the hearth was once again blazing.
An unassuming young man was standing in the middle of the room, wearing a dark red cloak. He recognized the boy at once. “You…” His eyes lit up. His attention was instantly drawn to the pair of pale eyes staring back at him, and the hair, like fine silver threads that were glowing in the flickering light. To his knowledge, the boy was supposed to have dark eyes and black hair. “Where do you think you are?” He angrily spat out, trying to calm his nerves and not allowing his surprise to show.

“I thought it was time we met face to face, my lord. I’ve given you fair warning, but you refused to respect them, and now, three people are dead because of you.”

“What nonsense are you spouting?!”
He had no idea what the boy was talking about. He did order Raine to put observers on the boy’s family, but the man had yet to report any problems. Instead, Raine’s accounts had noted nothing out of the ordinary. For three people to have died, the boy was mistaken.

“Two attacks on my mother and sister within the past eight days. I will not allow your pettiness to endanger my family any further.”

“I don’t know what you are talking about, but if you think I am scared, then you are sorely mistaken! I am Aelod Irusia Vatenger! The blood of kings’ flow within me! You think a commoner- a thief like you, who steals into other people’s home in the middle of the night, can frighten me?! Leave before I call the guards!”

The boy took a step closer to him and he caught a curious glint in the boy’s eyes.

Lord Vatenger unconsciously took a step back. He knew the boy was dangerous, but he could not allow his fear to overcome him. “Leave this instant! Or by my name, you will regret it!” He shouted.

“I will leave, but you are coming with me. Take him outside.” He heard the boy order, and a sludge of black liquid began expelling out of the boy’s hand.

“Guards! Someone!! Get in here!” Lord Vatenger screamed, but not a sound came through from the outside. Even his wife did not stir from her slumber. He stood frozen as the liquid began coming together to form a large arm. Before the thought to run occurred to him, the arm shot forth and grabbed his leg.
His world turned upside down, and his vision blurred as he was thrown across the room, out of the open window.

Something else caught him before he could hit the ground and set him down on the grass. Unlike the dark arm, it swirled about him, fluidly hovering in the air. His heart pounding uncontrollably, he instinctively looked up at the window, at the young man who was descending next to him. The fluid swiftly wrapped around the boy, turning into the cloak he had seen earlier.

It was only the beginning of Fulta, but there was a freezing chill in the air. He recalled how Raine had been immobilized with ice magic, and his body began to shiver as his mind raced about, trying to figure out a way to get through the ordeal before him.
A sudden understanding of why the King had been so keen on staying out of his quarrel dawned on him. “Wha-what are you doing?!?”

“You must’ve heard why I took your son’s arm.” The young man calmly spoke without answering him.

“What is it you want?!” Lord Vatenger retorted, staring warily at the dark cloak on the boy.

“You must realize that such slanderous remarks cannot be overlooked.”

“Tell me!”

“What I did, was but a slap on the wrist. If it had been the other way around, I would probably be in an unmarked grave somewhere.” The boy replied coldly, staring into his eyes. “Because what’s another commoner to you nobles?”

“He is my son!”

“And she, is my mother.” The boy countered. “Your son ridiculed me. Mocked me in front of others, and I allowed it to go unpunished. What I will not do, is stand idle while he vilifies my mother in front of everyone. To all of you living in the lap of luxury, we may be nothing more than pests feeding upon the wealth of this city. Insignificant creatures that walk on two legs, breathing the same air as you do… but know that we are not without pride. Not without ardor. Not without purpose. Commoners are the lifeblood of this city, and such contempt works both ways.” The boy instantly moved in and grabbed the neck of his robe. An unexpected strength pulled him down face to face with the boy. “I will die before I allow those I cherish to be seen as nothing more than toys by the likes of you all.”

“You-”
He knew his son was in the wrong from the beginning. Ralfus’ arrogance even before becoming a mage had caused many problems amongst the nobles. After becoming one, it had only expanded the boy’s already inflated ego.

“I what?” The boy replied, releasing him.

“You… you think you can do this to me?!”

“Confronting you for scheming? For your flagrant attempts at harming those I love?”

“You- You threaten me in my own home, then accuse me of something I had no hand in?! This is outrageous!”

“Is that so? You had no part in the attacks?” The boy’s eyes narrowed, as if trying to seek the truth in his words.

“Must I repeat myself?! Where is your proof!?”

“We shall find out. Vishan.”

An orb of light emerged from within the boy’s vicinity. It vanished into the ground and a beam of light shot up into the sky. By the time the light disappeared, there was a bottomless pit in its place.

The boy grabbed him once more. “I would advise you not to lie to me, my lord.” Two emotionless eyes clearly explained what was about to happen.

“Wait! What are you doing?!” Lord Vatenger shouted as he was dragged towards the hole. “It wasn’t me! Sure I sent watchers, but nothing more! I didn’t do anything!” His façade had vanished, and he pleaded to be released.

“Then who ordered it?”

“I don’t know!” The boy jerked him closer towards the gaping hole, and the prospects of being thrown into the abyss terrorized him. In that moment, as he looked into the boy’s eyes, he saw for himself how terrifying mages who had no regards for social structures really were. “Raine! He would know! He’s in charge of observing your family!” Lord Vatenger quickly blurted out. His stalwart and unyielding attitude had been vaporized.
The grip on him lessened, and he quickly pulled away, scurrying away from the mouth of the pit. Before his very eyes, the hole closed up, leaving nothing but a large patch of dirt in the grass.

“For some reason, I believe you. Let us go see this ‘Raine’, then.”

For a brief instant, he thought he saw a smile on the boy’s face in the darkness.

…

They walked through the manor, moving towards the servant’s quarters. Unlike its usual atmosphere, the mansion was dark and stale, and silence pervaded through the icy gloom like a newly erected tomb.

They eventually arrived at Raine’s room and Lord Vatenger began knocking on the door. “Raine! Raine! Get up!”

“He will not wake.” The young man spoke from beside him.

The boy pressed a hand onto the door. There was a click, and it swung open.

They stepped into the room and the candle beside the bed instant came to life, followed by a dreadful feeling that made him want to run away.

“Huaaahhh!” Raine, who had been asleep, woke up and was breathing heavily.

Lord Vatenger looked at the young man beside him. The boy had done something. There was a reason why no one had come to his aid even after all his shouting.

“Raine!” Lord Vatenger called out.

“Hu… Wha-? What are you doing here my--” Raine turned pale at the sight of the young boy beside him.

“We meet again.”

“Wh-Why are you here?! My lord! Why is he--”

“Someone attacked my mother and sister. The first time eight days ago. The second time was only this morning. I have come to stop this nonsense.”

The boy had replied with the same commanding tone he had heard only half a turn ago. “No! No no no! T-there shouldn’t be anyone lurking around your family!”

“What are you saying?!” Lord Vatenger exclaimed.

“My lord!” Raine quickly lowered his head. “I know you told us to monitor them. I know it was my job, but I just couldn’t do it!”

“All those reports you-”

“Fabricated, my lord.” Raine kept his head low, unwilling to raise it. “I… I could not allow good men to go to their deaths. His demands were… quite clear.” He gestured to the young man standing beside his lord.

“Then…” Lord Vatenger quickly grasped onto the sliver of hope that had been handed to him. “Then we had no part in the attacks.”

“Not yet.” The boy replied, killing his sense of joy instantly. “… I will believe you had no hand in it this time, but I do not believe for a single moment that should the chance arise, you would not act.”

“What are you saying?! First you wrongfully accuse me, and now you are insinuating that I am scheming something?! The nerve!”

“Am I wrong?” The boy replied with a skeptical tone and a look of obvious distrust.

“O-of course!”

“… Very well. Remember your words. Know that I will find whoever is behind this and make them pay for it.” The boy spoke with an eerily calm voice. “If it is discovered that you have been lying to me, even if I have to burn this city to the ground, I WILL find you. And make no mistake, no one will be able to protect you from my wrath.”

A sharp crackling noise came from the room and both the lord and Raine jumped at the noise. In the corner of the room, Raine’s desk had shattered to pieces.

“...” Lord Vatenger stood there, trying to think of anything he could say besides complying.

“My lord. Please.” Raine quickly spoke up.

“… I… I understand…” Lord Vatenger gritted his teeth and hesitantly complied. There were no other options.

“You will stay away from my family if you know what’s good for you. Should you ever be involved, there will be no discussion, and there will be no waking up as you did tonight.” The boy walked to the door and opened it before turning around. “I apologize for my rudeness, but it was imperative that we sorted this out. Farewell, and hopefully we meet each other under better circumstances.”

--------------------------------------------------------------------

Kaidus hovered over a small house in the 3rd ward. His thoughts were with the four who were sleeping peacefully beneath him.

Earlier that evening, Hasen had divulged to him of another incident, forcing him to return to Ferrent as he was passing by. After confronting Lord Vatenger and the man called Raine, it was clear to him that there was another party in the mix. His charade with the pit had worked wonders in obtaining information, but the answers he got had only widened the mystery. Hundreds of scenarios played out in his mind, each with their own culprits.

Recounting the events of the past few days, he knew that such a thing would happen eventually. Whether they be nobles who he had spurned, former classmates who were envious of his rise in the academy, or those he had neglected to help with healing magic. There might even be enemies he didn’t know about from his three years with the mercenaries. His mind quickly thought back to the families of four specific young men he had crossed years ago, before trying to recall anyone else who would have the necessary expenses to hire a mage. In hindsight, his actions against Ralfus had also been quite rash. There were too many unknowns in a city as big as Ferrent, and his family were the ones who would pay the price for his actions.

He wanted to extinguish the problems he had created, but to his family’s and enemies’ knowledge, he should already be far away from the city. It might be why they were finally making their moves and should they find out he was back, they would surely go into hiding once again.

“…” Kaidus descended onto the roof of the house and took off the metal ring on his finger. “Feziel.” He addressed the elemental.

‘Master...’ A grinding voice replied back in his mind.

“Forgive me, but I must task you with assisting Hasen.”

‘I am your shield, master.’ The voice replied, as if it had seen it coming.

“I know… I understand that the road before us may be perilous and unfamiliar, but I cannot go forward unless I am certain that they are safe. Please.” Kaidus began infusing mana into the ring. “Protect them as you would protect me. Become their shield.”

“... By your will, master. None shall harm them as long as we are here.”

“Thank you.” With his heartfelt gratitude, he walked over to the kitchen chimney and dropped the ring into the house.

----------------------------------------------------------------------------

- Ferrent. Two days later-

An old man was sitting at his desk, reading over reports sent to him by the leaders of the Mystiks Guild.
His eyes were scanning over the dozens of reports, while his marble arm was scrawling notes deftly on a separate piece of paper.

It had been six years since he had lost his left the arm, but he had been able to adapt to the new one quickly. He learned to control it with his thoughts as he would with magic, and though it was less instinctive and required him to be more conscious of it, the arm was working wonders.

The papers before him were about the guild’s encounters with Tal’hrus and their subsequent actions. Their eastern forces had already apprehended six agents and killed three, but there was no end to the destruction. To make matters worse, even minor bandits and thieves were beginning to emulate Tal’hrus’ modus operandi, and the guild’s forces were being spread too thin.
Looking at the numbers, excluding the dead and those who had been transported to safer areas, there were over two thousand refugees in Tirasaen alone. The guild and Ferrent were doing all they could to provide help, but now their convoys were being attacked and robbed.

Nylen scratched his bald head, trying to figure out how to deal with the problems. Most of their knights had been sent out to deal with issues outside of the city, and most of their mages were in eastern Darsus trying to fight the infection that was Tal’hrus.

Lost, he began writing down the names of promising students who would benefit the Mystiks Guild.

*Knock Knock*

“Come on in.” Headmaster Nylen quickly answered, glad for the distraction.

“Headmaster. You might want to see this.” An attendant handed him a folded letter.

“From?”

“Master Zaele. He said he got it via an informant.”

“Thank you.” Curious, Nylen took the letter and quickly unfolded it. The handwriting was that of a woman’s. “…”
As he read it, the letter’s context was about something surprisingly mundane. A mage had apparently used magic in the 3rd ward a few days ago, and the excitement from the locals had prompted a covert investigation from the guild. They had found nothing besides minute traces of magic.
As he read, he began to sit up as he focused his attention on every word in the letter. A similar incident occurred only two days ago, and around the same area of the 3rd ward: the shopping district. Those who saw it spoke of brief darkness, like something had covered the sun. The phenomenon would suddenly vanish without any rhyme or reason after a brief period of time. Witnesses spoke of seeing the darkness after hearing shouting, and others talked of seeing it coming from a young girl, one very well known around the area.

“Ha… Hahaha...” He began laughing dryly as he finished the letter. “Don’t tell me the sister is also another monster…” His marble arm was already trembling with excitement.

Circled at the bottom of the letter were the words: “… has decided to put Anise Paltos under surveillance.”

*********************************************************

And with that, we conclude the hunt.
Next chapter - Aristolk. What's in store for Kaidus? What did Troyle prepare for him in Aristolk? And why did that vending machine take my money and do such a poor job of releasing my soda that it's stuck?

One of those questions will be answered in the next chapter.

Thanks for reading, and please leave any errors you find.
THE WORLD
ForgottenConqueror
Epub/Pdf by Armaell

B2 Chapter 23 - Aristolk

Chapter 23. Enjoy.

***************************************************

A large man stood behind the counter of the inn, quietly drying the glazed earthen cups before him. His arms were large and his body full, but by no mean was the man overweight. Both his hands were moving in perfect sync, handling his job with a peaceful practiced tranquility.

An eye-patch covered his right eye, and along with the many scars and scratches marring his face, it gave him a gruff and aggressive appearance.
The man was preparing for the day’s customers, while watching over the few who were sitting around the tables. In the kitchen, his wife and the few workers in their employ were preparing food for their many guests, while his daughter busily ran about, serving drinks to those who were patiently awaiting breakfast.

The door to his inn opened, and a young man walked in. Black hair and wearing a cloak of dark red that seemed to flitter with the slightest of motions. The young man carried a small rucksack, and on his waist was a sheathed sword without a guard. “Excuse me sir. Is this the One-Eyed Ducas Inn?”

“It certainly is.” The man confirmed, leaning forward to show the boy how the name came to be. “Ducas is the name. How can I help ya?”

“My name is Kaidus Paltos. I believe there’s something here for me?”

“Ah, so you’re the boy...” He quietly evaluated the young man standing before him then turned to his daughter. “Meryl. Where’s Vick?”

“Probably still asleep.” The girl answered as she grabbed two of the clean cups.

“Go wake’im up and tell’im to come down.”

----------------------------------------------------------------

“Forgive my late introduction. I am Ducas Lavernus, the owner of this fine establishment.” The man spoke, taking a seat across from him at one of the tables.

“Pleasure to meet you. Thank you for going along with my father’s selfishness.” Kaidus replied, getting up to make an apologetic bow before sitting down again.

“Hmmm… Now that I’ve seen you up close, I don’t know what your father is thinking, allowing you to travel by yourself.”

“… Do you know my father, Mr. Lavernus?”

“I don’t know him personally, but he did send me a letter of gratitude.”

“You mentioned Vick, and your surname is Lavernus. Might you possibly be related to Vick Lavernus, from the Droxxon mercenaries?”
He wasn’t sure if it was the same Vick he was thinking about. He had never heard Vick talking about his parents.

A proud smile appeared on the man’s face. “I am. He is my nephew.”

Suddenly there was some sort of commotion from upstairs, and the young lady who had left earlier came running back down.

“Slow down before you hurt yourself Meryl! And where’s Vick?!” Ducas yelled.

“He- He was with- Abbie and Vick were-” The girl’s face was flushed.

“Slow down and tell me what happened.”

“Interrupting me so early in the morning... What do you want, uncle?” A familiar voice came down from the upper floor, followed by an irritable looking man with short brown hair, a handsome narrow face with square jaws, and tired eyes. It was Vick Lavernus, 19th chair of the Droxxon Mercenaries. “And Meryl. Next time you knock, alright?”

“S-sorry.” The girl began nodding her head, but avoided all eye contacts with Vick.

“Dammit boy. You’re going to scar Meryl for life.”

“Not my fault she barged in on us.” Vick retorted, walking over to them. “Well well, look who’s finally here.” He smiled.

“Have you been waiting for me?” Kaidus himself was surprised to see the mercenary.

“That I have. Expected you four days ago. Was starting to think you weren’t going to show.”

“Sorry. I got sidetracked. Anyways, what was the package my father arranged for me?”

“You’re looking at it. One baby sitter.” Vick replied with a wide grin.

“… What…”

“Don’t give me that look. Just let me go prepare my stuff and we can get out of here.” Vick quickly bolted back upstairs.

“Meryl, go see if your Mom’s ready with the food.” Ducas quickly instructed his daughter and the girl left for the kitchen, leaving them to sit in silence.

…

Soon after, instead of Vick, a young woman came down from the stairs.

“Good morning, Abbigail.” Ducas greeted.

“G-good morning, sir. I’m so sorry about earlier.”

“There’s nothing to apologize for. But you know… if he’s to your liking, perhaps I could talk with your parents about it. I’m sure Vick’s folks would be delighted.” Ducas offered.

“I-I couldn’t do that to him, sir. Please excuse me.” She replied with a bright red face and left the inn.

“That girl... as indecisive as that fool.”

“Who’s a fool?” A voice interjected from the stairs and Vick descended.

Vick was all dressed up in gray traveling garbs. A brown cloak was slung over his shoulder, and he carried two swords with one hand while holding onto a bag in the other.

“My idiot of a nephew, that’s who.”

“Uncle, if you don’t address Kural by name I might take offense with that statement.” Vick grinned, walking over to join them.

“Hah! Act stupid all you want, boy. Perhaps you going on this trip will change your mind about the world.” Ducas smiled, getting up and heading back to the front counter.

“You weren’t joking…” Kaidus spoke, seeing Vick all prepared before him.

“Indeed I was not joking. It’s gonna be you and me, just the two of us again. It’ll be fun like the last time we went to Vanass and Heveston.”

“You mean that time you got drunk and lost all your money on rings? Or were you talking about that time you wasted all your money on women and came to ask me so you could continue whoring?”

“In my defense, those guys were cheating. And whoring is such a vulgar and unattractive word. How about we go with: saving the beauties of Heveston from brutes who dares to call themselves gentlemen?”

“Hah…” Kaidus sighed.

“Not to mention, that was years ago and I’ve grown more responsible since.”

“Heveston was barely a year ago.”

“Hey, people can change a lot in a year.”

‘Then what was that earlier?’ He wanted to ask about the young lady earlier, but decided not to. “If you say so. And this… my dad arranged for you to accompany me to Malpaars?” He questioned, changing the topic.

“He sure did. Notified the captain of your plans three turns ago and hired us. We figured someone who is capable and closer to your age should accompany you: thus, I was chosen for the job.” Vick patted his two azurite swords by his side. “Don’t worry. I’ll keep you safe.”

“Ugh… Is there any way I can rescind the job order? Or possibly ask for someone more responsible?”

“Guh- What are you talking about? NO. Your dad paid a hefty sum and called in some favors. If I returned to HQ now, the captain would kick my ass and send me right back to follow you.”

Suppressing his laughter, “It will be dangerous.” Kaidus warned.

“Do I look scared?”

“It might be a while before we come back to Darsus.”

“So I’ve heard.”

“You might die.”

“If it’s that dangerous, then even more reason for me to come along.”

“What about Abbigail?”

“Enough. I’m coming with you whether you want me to or not.”

“I’m serious here.”

“So am I, Kaidus. You’re not leaving Darsus alone.”

Vick’s tone had changed. It was no longer the sarcastic and spirited tone full of cheerfulness, but one filled with resolve. The resolve of a true mercenary, ready to see his task through to the end. He could see it in Vick’s eyes that any form of persuasion was futile. “… Fine.” He reluctantly agreed.

“Glad we got that sorted out. Have you gone to the harbor to look for a ship yet?”

“Not yet. I was planning to do so after this.”

“Well then, how about breakfast before we head off?”

-----------------------------------------------------------------------

After giving their thanks to the Lavernus family for the hearty meal, Kaidus and Vick left the inn and made their way to the harbor.

All around them, blocks of wooden buildings were spewing clouds of smoke into the air. A group of children around Kaidus’ age were running with handfuls of fishing rods and nets, yelling at each other and heading for the shore. The sound of friendly chatters resounded through the streets as residents greeted one another, talking about what to expect of the day’s bounty.

The smell of brine and raw fish wafted over to greet them as they arrived at the harbor.
Large transport and merchant ships were anchored at the docks, along with a number of smaller fishing boats that were still unloading the night’s catch. Across from the docks, a bustling fish market was happening with people yelling and shouting loudly for prices.

With full bellies and deprived of a need for anything else, they squeezed through the throngs of people and made their way to the docks.

…

“The answer is no. None have yet to return from there, and there’s no news.”

“Can’t help ya boy. The seas have become dangerous around Malpaars.”

“Malpaars? No. It’s Kulis we sail for.”

“There are a lot of pirate activities, and the whole kingdom is unstable. It’s very dangerous there right now.”

Such were the answers he got from asking for passage to Malpaars. Even amongst hardy traders from the other continents, none wanted to make such a dangerous voyage.
None of the passenger ships were heading for Malpaars nor did any of them want to. It was a hitch in his plan.

Not giving up, they continued their search. Towards the smaller docking area, they came upon a battered ship. It was a smuggler’s vessel, designed to be fast. Painted to match the dark colors of the sea, it would blend in with its surroundings when out in the water at night. Although upon closer inspection, the dark coloration on the hull was coming off, and there were large scratch marks on the front like it had been ramming something.

As they ascended the plank onto the ship, they saw an older man standing on deck and throwing orders around.

“Alvir! Get that down to storage! Zesha hurry up and patch up that sail! We need to get out of here by evening! Cass--” The man looked over in their direction. “What are you two doing on my ship? We don’t hire children here.”

“Actually, we were wondering if we might hire your ship for a little excursion.” Vick quickly spoke, walking towards the man.

“No. Now leave.”

“This is a smuggling ship is it not?” Kaidus quickly interjected.

“So what?”

“We want you to smuggle us into Malpaars.”

“Malpaars? Why in the world would you want to go there?”

“For my own reasons.”

“Hah! Good luck finding a ship to take you.”

“I can pay. 400 up front, and another 400 when we get to Malpaars. It’ll be a one way trip, and you can leave after getting us there.”
The usual fare was only around 150 erns, but seeing that transport ships were unwilling to go where he wanted, he had no other options.

“Hmmm...”

“Kaidus, you sure? That’s a lot of money.” Vick whispered.

“It shouldn’t be a problem for smugglers to do that much, right?”

“Smugglers or not, going there is a death sentence. 800 is too cheap for my life and that of my crew.”

“If you are that scared, 800, and I will guarantee the safety of you and your crew until we get there.

“Scared? You’ve got nerves boy.” The man carefully looked him up and down. “You talk about guarantees, but the two of you don’t even look like you can protect yourselves.”

“That’s where you’re wrong, mister.” Vick countered, pulling back his cloak to reveal the two swords on his waist.

“Hmph. We’ll see about that. Cassius!” The man shouted.

A portly but muscular man walked over to them. “Captain?”

“Teach them a lesson then throw them out. Show them what would happen on the open sea.” The man quickly instructed.

“Gladly.” The portly man called Cassius grinned.

“A test?” Vick smiled and stepped forward.

“No point in throwing your life away in the ocean. We can do that for you right here.” The captain replied as he took a few steps back to allow them room.

Those who had been working on the deck had stopped whatever they were doing and were watching.

“It doesn’t look like you lot are from around here. Be warned, I am quite well known around these parts.”

“That so? Cassius. You know what to do.”

“Of course.” Cassius lowered his stance and put his hands forward, ready to charge.

“Let’s do this then.” Vick grinned as the man dashed at him.
He was surprised at how fast the round man was, but with some quick and precise movements, he was able to evade the two punches thrown at him. Stepping out of the way, he brought up his arms to prepare against a follow up attack. Yet instead of being hit, the man ran past him, heading straight for Kaidus. “Stop!” He cried out, but the man kept running. “Kuh--” He relaxed his body and quickly fell into blade-form, then suddenly vanished.

Using the explosive speed from Rising Talon, he appeared right next to Cassius. From a low angle, he thrusted his arm forward, planting his palm into the man’s sternum—dropping him instantly. “Haa… That was close.” Vick breathed a sigh of relief.
He had called for the man to stop not because he was afraid for Kaidus, but because he was afraid for the man.

“… Guess I misjudged you.” The captain voiced with a tone of irritation.

“Do we have a deal?” Not caring about what just happened, Kaidus calmly questioned.

“No. We already have a destination, and it’s not Malpaars. Now get off my ship.” The man rebuked.

“How about my ship and crew?” A woman’s voice spoke up from behind them.

Turning around, an older woman in her early thirties, wearing weathered clothes and brown traveling leathers was standing on the plank. There were bluish green plates covering her head, and she had long slender powerful arms that went down to her knees. She was a Kovus, and from her physical appearance, a full blooded Kovus.

“What do you think you’re doing Narissa?” The captain questioned.

“As you can see, I am offering my services.”

“Do you know what you’re getting into? Those pirates will shred apart that dingy you call a ship before you can even get close to Malpaars.”

“Maybe so, but I’m sick of doing nothing and waiting around.” The woman turned to Kaidus. “I am Narissa, captain of the Maid Marie. I heard what you said earlier, and as it turns out, I too have business in Malpaars. If you can guarantee my crew’s safety as you professed, then we are at your service.”

“I can.” Kaidus calmly replied. The red cloak around him began fluttering as if a draft was blowing through it. Luckily, no one paid it any attention.

“Ugh… you certain about that Kaidus?” Vick questioned apprehensively from beside him.

“Come on, Narissa. Stop fooling yourself.”

“Did you not just see Cas get knocked out with a single strike? I’m willing to take my chances.”

“Argh! Do whatever you want, you stupid woman!” The captain of the smuggling ship shouted. “Everyone, get back to work! We’re getting out of here as soon as we can!”

…

After leaving the smuggling ship, they followed the woman called Narissa and made their way towards the northern side of the docks.

“It’s a little smaller, but it’s fast and will get us to where we need to go. If we’re lucky and we don’t run afoul of pirates or bad weather, it should only take around half a turn to get to Malpaars.”

“Lady Narissa right? Everyone is steering clear of Malpaars. Why are you going there?” Kaidus enquired.

“Kuhehehe! Please, just Narissa is fine. It’s been a long time since I’ve been anything resembling a lady.” The woman smiled brightly. “And to answer your question, I’m going because everyone I know and love are back there. Stuck in the midst of that stupid war that’s still going on…” Her voice trailed off into one of sorrow.

“…”

“What about you two?”

“Well, my friend here wants to go sightseeing. He thought a war torn country freshly out of a revolution would be a great place to start.” Vick quipped.

Narissa turned around and gave Kaidus a curious glance.

“No, that is not the reason. Have you ever heard of Karugas?”

“Karugas??? Can’t say I have.”

“Large flying creatures that are even larger than Kargalls and Hvarals or any drakalls we know of?”

“Hmm… now that you mentioned it, I did hear about people spotting an extremely large creature when I was younger.”

“Really?” A tinge of excitement unraveled within him.

“Yea. I believe the king even offered a bounty for people to find it. Although in the end, no such creature was ever found- Oh, we’re here. This is it. Welcome to the Maid Marie.”

A small modest ship, two-thirds the size of the smuggling ship sat on the water before them. It too was painted a bluish green color to blend in with the water at night, and two large masts were standing tall in the middle. The sails were rolled up, and a handful of people were lazing around the deck.

“Now let’s talk about the fare. You offered Bastin 800, but since our arrangement is a mutually beneficial one, how about 400 for the both of you? Of course that money will be used to purchase much needed supplies for the voyage.”

“How long did you say it would take to get to Malpaars again?” Kaidus asked.

“If we’re lucky and there’s wind, fifteen to twenty days. Give or take a few depending on the wind’s direction. If there’s no wind or we run into problems, possibly a turn or more, or never. I guess what I’m saying is, you better remember what you said.”

“Does the fare cover our accommodations and meals?”

“Of course.”

“Alright. You’ve got yourself a deal then.”

…

By nightfall, a small ship pulled away from the docks of Aristolk and made its way westward. Pushed by a nice constant breeze, it sailed over the water quickly and quietly.

***************************************************

And there we have it: Vick was in store for him in Aristolk. (B1 Chapter 47. The unknown man who attacked Troyle.)
I'll update THE WORLD soon.

Thanks for reading.
THE WORLD
ForgottenConqueror
Epub/Pdf by Armaell

B2 Chapter 24 - Uneventful Voyage

Chapter 24. Enjoy.

*******************************************************

With only the dim light of the moon to illuminate their path, the crew of the Maid Marie expertly navigated her through the pushes and pulls of the waves.

It’s already been eight days since they left Aristolk, and they would be approaching the hazardous waters of Malpaars soon. Each day took them one step closer to their destination, but along with it, a host of worries and problems as many of the ship’s crew were beginning to have doubts about the voyage.

“Are you sure we should not be turning back?” One of Narissa’s confidant questioned.

“… I am. I may have been too hasty, but we don’t have a choice anymore.” Narissa admitted.
She had talked to her two passengers, asking about their plans, but all she got was reassurance from the young man to not worry and words from the other man that they would be fine.

Her group was originally of Malpaars’ Trader’s Union, but ever since the revolution, they began smuggling people in and out of the country. It had been going well until the number of pirates started increasing due to the devastation of the country’s economy, and the new king’s rabid hunt for survivors of the late regime.
The smuggling had gotten so bad that most of those in the same line of work either gave up, or were captured in their attempts to bring people out of the country.
She herself was one of the former, hiding and moving from place to place without a home. She had been away for so long, that she jumped at the boy’s assertions and confidence in bringing her back to Malpaars. Thinking back on it, she was beginning to regret not investigating further into the issue. Vick, the older of her two guests, claimed that they were both skilled swordsmen, but she had yet to see any such evidence from the young man.

“You heard what they were saying at the harbor. No ship’s made it in or out of Malpaars for the past year. If we head northeast now, we can go to Rovtoss and keep ourselves low until we find a better chance.” The confidant suggested.

“No. Everyone we’ve requested help from has declined our pleas, and now, even Oritis has given up on returning. We’re on our own. If those two,” Narissa looked towards the ship’s bow to where a young man and a man were talking. “Can follow through with what they said, then this is probably our only chance.”

“But the crew-”

“I know. I’m scared too, but for some reason, there’s something different about this time. I can feel it.”

“Narissa?”

“Haven’t you noticed, Thea?” She looked to the woman. “We’ve had a tailwind ever since leaving Aristolk. If my guess is correct, at this rate we’ll get to Malpaars in another four to five days. It’s like the gods are giving us a sign to not falter and keep moving forward.”

“Now that you mention it…” The confidant looked at the two large sails. “But what about pirates? We’re bound to meet some sooner or later.”

“I don’t know...” The last time they attempted to get to Malpaars, they had lost a third of their crew and almost every ship that sailed with them. “We can only hope to not run into any, and if we do, to rely on our guests.” Narissa replied, turning her head to look up at the starry sky. Something in the distance caught her eyes. A flash of light, almost like a shooting star. “Thea, did you see that?”

“See what?”

“That flicker in the distance.” She pointed to the northern seas. “There was a light.”

The woman, Thea, leaned on the rails and squinted in the direction Narissa pointed. “Mmmm. I don’t see anything.”

“… must’ve been my imagination.”

“Perhaps?”

“...” Narissa began rubbing her eyes, unsure if it was because of her own tired mind playing a trick on her. “Think I’ll go and get some rest. I’ll wake up Arjun and Donal for the night’s rotation, so help keep an eye out and make sure nothing happens.”

“Yes captain.”

…

-Two days later-

“Come on Jakob, Is that all you got?” Vick taunted.

“Guh... Just you wait. I’ll have you licking the deck soon.” A large man replied with a grin, pushing himself up off the floor amongst a discord of encouragements.
One of the taller crew members, the man was an Aleith. He stood two hands width taller than Vick, and his light red hair flowed like a fiery mane. On his face were two yellow eyes with dark black slits, and on his hand, instead of fingernails he had claws. Large and muscular, the man still looked very intimidating even though his face was grimacing as he tried to keep his balance.

“That’s the spirit!!” Vick shouted, turning his body to prepare for an attack.

A small group of spectators were surrounding them and cheering for their crewmate.

The brawl was on the deck of the Maid Marie, and although in the middle of hostile territory, the crew was cheering and jibing with joy.
After having their morale drop to an all-time low ever since spotting signs of shipwrecks, their spirits had already recovered after only an afternoon. The idea of a competition had taken their mind off their worries, and their fears were slowly becoming that of hope and anticipation, as they watched Vick bring down their crewmates one after another effortlessly.

“GRRAAAH!!” The man called Jakob took three quick strides towards Vick and slashed with his claws.

Vick swerved his upper body to the left, easily dodging the attack. Using the opening, he twisted his body and planted a solid punch into the man’s right side. “Your swing is too wide.” He added as the man fell to the floor once more.

“Ugh… gods that hurts!”

“C’mon Jakob ya baby! Get up!” A man mocked from the side line.

“Guh… I’d like to see you get in here!”

“That’s a good idea. Let’s make it a two on one. Wait, no. Three on one.” Vick smiled and looked around. “Do we have another two volunteers to join us?”

“Hahaha! I’m in!” A stout bearded man with a large round nose eagerly joined in.

“Please don’t hold back on my account.” A woman a few years younger than Narissa also stepped up.

“This should be interesting.” Vick pronounced with a grin and lowered his stance, watching both of them and Jakob who was getting up once more.

“I’ll go first. You two can follow after.” The stout man instructed as he walked closer to Vick. “YAAAH!!” He cried out, dashing forward with his arms open.

Vick strode forward and kicked the man’s chest with his left foot. “!” His face twisted with a surprised smile as the man grabbed onto his leg.

“Now!” The stout man cried out, trying to bite back the pain on his chest.

“Hold on tight!” Vick exclaimed and kicked off with his right leg, twisting into a spin. He slammed his available foot onto the man’s arm and quickly freed himself as Jakob and the woman closed in on him. Catching himself with one hand, he kicked off of the man’s chest and pushed himself backwards, rolling away from the three of them before flipping up into a fighting stance. “That was too close. You’re quite robust.”

“You let him go too soon!” Jakob cried out.

“Too soon? My hands are burning!”

“Now’s not the time to be bickering!”

“Arguing amongst each other is detrimental in a fight.” Vick dashed towards the three. With Jakob being in front, he headed straight for the large man.

“Argh! Help me surround him!” Jakob shouted, and all three of them quickly fanned out beside each other. Seeing Vick running at him, Jakob instinctively brought up his arms to defend against the fist that was flying in his direction. He blocked it, but with blinding speed, another had squared him in the stomach.

After landing a clean punch into Jakob’s stomach, Vick charged and pushed the large man to the ground. He quickly turned to the side and dashed straight for the woman.

“Not so fast!” The stout man shouted, stepping in between them.

Vick cocked his arms back and with a palm strike, sent the man tumbling backwards. An arm reached out to grab him and he ducked, lowering himself to the ground while at the same time catching the hand before it could pull back. He yanked and slammed the woman into the ground. “All three of you would be dead if this was a life or death situation.” Vick stated as he got up to stand over the three groaning contenders. “Who’s else wants to test me?!” He added with a triumphant smile as a roar of cheers came out.

“…” Narissa stood in the back, watching.
Though she herself was on edge the past few days, seeing her crew so hopeful and lively once again reaffirmed to her that her decision was correct.

Jakob was their strongest member, and even after adding in Thea and Russel, Vick had taken down all three with ease, while unarmed. The thought of seeing him in a real battle was frightening, and she could not contain her anxious smile, knowing that home would be only days away if Vick could protect them.

Narissa looked over to the impassive young man who was quietly watching the fight. She wondered if the boy’s confidence and self-assurance was because he knew Vick would be able to handle the pirates.

…

Of the ship’s eighteen crew members, thirteen had tried their hands against Vick and lost. A good number of them were injured to some minor extent: a few bruises and aches, one had a broken finger from a fall, another dislocated their shoulder, and for everyone, what little pride they had of being a competent brawler.

As Vick was getting ready to go below deck for some rest, Narissa caught up to him.

“Thank you very much for what you did. We all needed something like that.”

“No need for thanks, Captain. I just wanted some exercise.” Vick grinned.

“They don’t show or talk about it, but everyone’s been on edge these past few days. They’re all scared.”

“I noticed.” Vick replied, staring back at the woman. “What about you? Are you scared?”

“Of course I am. The last time, we never even made it this far before we were swarmed by a fleet of pirates. Oritis- the man you met at the harbor was with us at the time. We barely managed to escape along with two other ships.”

“A fleet huh? Well, fear not. Kaidus and I will make sure this ship gets to Malpaars. He’s dead set on it anyways.”

The reason why she stopped him in the first place resurfaced in her thoughts. “That’s right. I wanted to ask you after seeing your fight earlier, but is your friend really a swordsman?” Narissa questioned curiously.

“That sword he carries around is not for show, that’s for sure.”

“Come again?”

“Don’t let his looks fool you, my lady. That boy would best me in a fight of pure skills ten times out of ten. He’s also a mage, so if you factor that into it, I wouldn’t even be able to touch him if he gets serious. I’m only here because his doting father doesn’t want him to be traveling alone.”

“He’s that strong? And a mage?” Narissa furrowed her eyebrows, unable to believe Vick’s words. “Then why did you protect him that time?”

“Protect Kaidus? It’s the other way around. I was protecting the man going after him.” Vick quickly replied with a solemn face.

“You’re kidding… right?”

“Lying to you serves no purpose, Narissa. He may be young, but make no mistake: he is very dangerous. Be glad if you don’t see him in action.” Vick turned and proceeded below deck.

“A mage...” Narissa looked up to the ever bulging sails. She could not feel it, but there was definitely a tailwind pushing them forward.

******************************************************

-Ferrent-

“What the fuck!?!”
A man screamed out loud, unable to keep his confusion to himself as he fled through the 3rd ward.
His legs strengthened with magic, the man ran for his life, moving quickly and jumping from roof to roof.

Behind him, a darkness unlike any he had ever seen was chasing him.
Pitch black, the darkness was slipping in between the shadows of the buildings, moving as if it had a mind of its own. Following and closing in on him.

A member of the Mystiks Guild, he had been assigned the job of watching a young commoner girl living in the 3rd ward. He was to observe from a distance while concealing his presence and making himself inconspicuous. It was something he was very good at, and the reason why he had been picked for the job.

After fifteen days, he couldn’t understand why the guild had put such an ordinary girl under surveillance. Upon the morning of the sixteenth, everything became clear, and for such sudden clarity, the price was to be his life should he be unable to get away.

---

That morning, as he’d been doing for the past fifteen days, he simply followed the trio of mother, daughter, and infant. He presumed it to be another uneventful day as they made their way to the market, and didn’t even notice anything out of the ordinary as he watched from the rooftops.
By the time he realized that there was another person tailing the trio, the cloudy day had turned into night, along with a sudden surge of mana.
He quickly cast light magic to illuminate the whole area, but it was ineffective. Concentrating his mana, he focused a blast of light towards the concentration of power in the street, catching the tail end of a pitch black mist engulfing a man whole.

Shocked and unable to believe his eyes, he had simply stared at the spot where the man vanished as the darkness dissipated.
Within moments, the hair on the back of his neck stood up as an unnerving presence closed in on his position. He saw as a pitch black shadow with an otherworldly presence appeared on the roof, and without waiting to see what would happen, he had bolted across the roof in the opposite direction with all his might.

---

Strengthening his whole body with mana, he continuously cast wind magic to help push himself from one rooftop to another.
Yet no matter how far he ran, the presence of death and impending doom followed right behind him.
Turning his head around to look, he could see the darkness jumping from one shadow to the next, nipping at his heels. The mana barriers he managed to erect around himself were shattering continuously, and he knew that should he stop for an instant, it would be the end.

“HELP!!” He screamed, knowing it was futile. He was still within the 3rd ward—the commoner ward—and the chance of assistance was miniscule. He began casting fire magic into the air, hoping someone would see the disturbance.

“Help!!!” He shouted again as his strength began to wane. He was nowhere near the 11th ward, but his exhausted body was giving out, and his mana, disappearing at an alarming rate.
“Asiran! Devos Nartias!-” He began making a last ditch effort, shouting out a summoning incantation. “-Azaras! Nevas OmiNuit!! Come Teremas!!” The world before him flashed, as his light spirit broke through the veil separating the spirit plane of Lagus and living world of Lovis.
He fell to the ground, having poured everything into the summoning.

“SSSAAAAHHHH!!!” He heard the familiar hiss of his spirit.

“Retreat… young one…” A raspy voice echoed from behind him, and his tired body began to shiver uncontrollably. Whatever was chasing him was sentient.

Suddenly, he felt the surge of two very powerful summons breaking through into the world alongside his own light spirit.

“!!”
“Geras!!”

His body and mind exhausted, he heard a gasp while another person shouted his name.
Hearing the voices, he passed out.

…

“Foolish…” Hasen muttered, looking at the three elementals before it: a light serpent, a spike golem of earth, and a large torrent of water. Behind them were a man and a woman, cloaked in red black and white, and on the ground was the one it had been chasing.

It quickly recognized the colors the two newcomers wore, and understood that they were members of the city’s magic guild.

Emerging from the shadows, Hasen transformed into a figure of pitch black smoke. “Ingrates… my master… wastes his time… You all… undeserving… his altruism… betrayed…” Hasen stepped forward towards the three elementals. “Be gone… Younglings…” With a wave of its arm, Hasen forcibly tore open the veil once again.

“!!!” The two guild mages stared at the entity before them. Shocked, as a surge of raw primal mana came gushing into the world and was quickly sucked up by the darkness before them.

Instead of retreating, the water elemental lunged forward.

“So be it…” Hasen muttered, shooting its arms forward as clouds of dark smoke.

“Ildirus! Stop!” The man shouted, and the water elemental froze, dropping to the ground. “E-Enough… you are dismissed…” He added, and the spirit vanished.

Unable to calm himself, the man shook with fervor: half out of fear, half out of awe and exhilaration. He had seen his share of life and death situations, but the being before them was death incarnate. Although he himself was a high Malgin, just from hearing its voice and feeling the overwhelming presence, he knew it was beyond the three of them and their elementals.
“D-Drend...” His partner spoke from beside him. Her voice was filled with trepidation and terror, but he could sense she was thinking the same thing he was. Without replying to her, he took a quick glance at Geras who had fallen unconscious, then got down on his knees. “F-Forgive our folly and ignorance for not recognize one such as y-yourself…” He barely managed to eke out the words of apology. “… I- I know not of the betrayal you spoke of, but if it pleases you, I offer you my life… I-in return, please spare my c-comrades. They have done no wrong.”

“Drend no!!” The woman cried out.

“…” Hasen closed in and stared into the man’s eyes with its formless face.
The man gazed back up into it. “Your resolution… admirable…”

“GUH-!! UGUH!” *Haaah….!! Haaaaah!!!* The man’s arm suddenly went limp as a dark spike shot forth into his shoulder. Unwilling to scream out, he gritted his teeth and began taking deep breaths.
Before them, stood something out of the ancient texts. A force of nature that three pitiful mages could never hope to subjugate or escape from, and he knew it. All he could do was try to see if he could save his companions.

“Bravery… responsibility… power… Your actions… I commend you… My master will know… he shall be… the judge…” Hasen began suffusing into the ground. “You have… been warned…”

‘Master’ the word hit him hard. The being before them had someone it answered to. Curiosity overpowered his fear and pain, “W-wait! Who- who is your master?! Please!” Drend shouted at the legendary being that had come to life.

“… Master… Many names… Broken One... Enuria… Silvazae… Silver King... Conqueror... Rhultal… You know naught of him… But you will… soon…”

*******************************************************

Hasen makes itself known, as the wheel of fate turns.

Thanks for reading everyone!
THE WORLD
ForgottenConqueror
Epub/Pdf by Armaell

B2 Chapter 25 - Malpaars

Chapter 25. Enjoy.

***

Cutting through the morning mist, a squad of four galleys surfed the open sea in formation. Patrolling the area assigned to them, the four ships moved in unison, making sure nothing got in or out of their territory. Each galley was fitted with two medium sails and two rows of fifteen oars, making the squad extremely fast and mobile even without wind.

Upon the deck of one of the ships, a man was scanning the ocean, trying to look past the mist. Clean shaven, the man wore a crisp red waistcoat with a white undershirt, and clean brown breeches with fine leather boots. The sword at his waist was decorated with gemstones, and the man gave off an air of refinement—whether it be from his nice clothes, or his narrow handsome face filled with charismatic charm.
If not for where he was and his true occupation, anyone would have believed him the lord of a fiefdom elsewhere.

He turned to another man, barely awake and lazing beside him. “Make sure we don’t stray from the others. I’m gonna go check what’s takin’ Hector so long.”

“Aye, ma lord.” The second man replied sarcastically with a mocking grin and salute.

“Ya know what Jenks? You can shove that smirk right up yer ass. Who says a man can’t plunder and look good at the same time?” He rebuked, walking away.

“Plunder? We’ve not done a single thing but watch these damned waves fer the past two turns. Admit it. Ya just wanna look pretty.”

A cold morning breeze blew right through him, and he shivered. Tired and cold, he ignored Jenks and headed straight for the stairs leading below deck. Before even taking a handful of steps, there was a flash of light from behind him, and the ship suddenly shook. “What in the-” world. He turned around, only to find Jenks missing. A large hole that was quickly filling up with sea water in the man’s place. “ENEMIES!!” He shouted, looking around frantically.
There was another flash, and he saw that it was not just their ship, but that all four ships were being attacked. The others were also scrambling about and shouting in panic. He watched, as rays of light fell from the sky, piercing through men and wood.

He began scanning the horizon one more time, only to see the wall of mist and a dreary sky. More light rained down upon the other three ships and his own, creating large gaping holes wherever they hit. The men were all dying, and there were no explanations.

In his panic, he pulled out his sword as if it would help. The last thing he saw, was his body being enveloped by a hot searing sensation. Then nothing.

Hidden in the air, Vishan watched as the ships were torn to pieces. After the screams died down, it descended to the water’s surface, looking for survivors.
As an orb of light, it pulsed gleefully, seeing that there were people desperately trying to hold onto pieces of the ships’ wrecks. Without warning or mercy, it quickly dispatched the survivors, erasing them from the world before shooting back up into the sky.
To keep watch.

---

-That evening-
Pouring rain drummed against the Maid Marie, creating a rhythm of pitter-patters alongside the hollering of sailors. After 13 long days of rocking back and forth with the waves, they had spotted land. The once deathly nervous crew was now cheering with gusto and vitality, acting like they had already landed. Whether it be by the blessings of the gods or the luck of the devil, they made it to Malpaars without being hounded by a single pirate ship, and everyone was celebrating the fortuitous event.

Below the ship’s deck. In a secluded corner of the storage room.
Kaidus quietly sat on a small wooden fruit crate, away from all the shouts and cheers. Holding the silver communication ring in the palm of his hand, an invisible sound barrier covered the area around himself, preventing any noise from escaping. “I did. I saw five of them swimming together.” He was talking with a warm smile on his face.

“Were they big like the books said?” Anise questioned excitedly from the ring.

“As big as the ship I’m on right now. Three eyes and four long tentacles just like the books said. The head was very big, and they swam right alongside us.”
He was talking about large sea creatures called Kuurens. The beasts were aquatic mammals and looked like large seeds that sprouted roots. They had three large eyes—one in front and two on each side of its head—that looked like they were always open, four long metal plated tentacles that were constantly in motion, an elongated cartilaginous body that could harden to the toughness of steel, and short pectoral fins that helped it maneuver underwater. He could not see it from the ship, but he had read that the creatures fed by extending thousands of smaller tendrils from their four tentacles down into the ocean. The tendrils would ensnare small prey or debris, and reel them back up to its mouth.

“Awww… I wanna see them too...” Anise replied. This time with a low voice that was filled with envy.

“How about we do that when you are older?” Kaidus asked, trying to cheer her up.

“Really?! You promise?”

“I promise. We’ll bring Lance, mom, and dad too.”

“Yes!!” A joyful cry came through the ring, followed by an immediate silence as Anise quickly held her voice. “Hehehe. Oh Kai! Guess what!” She cried out in a softer voice.

“Hmmm… I think this is going to be hard, so I give up. Did something happened?”

“Uh-huh! You know the big trees at Sylvie’s house?”

The two golden Valune trees popped into his mind. “I do. Did something happened to them?”

“I found a baby birdie around the trees. It was crying for its mommy, so Carise, she climbed the tree and put it back in its na… what do you call a house for a birdy again?”

“A nest.”

“Oh yea! She put it back in the nest! Carise is very good at climbing. Hehehe.”

“Really? And who is Carise?”

“Carise is a big girl like Sylvie. Her daddy works for Sylvie’s daddy.”

“Is her father a guard?”

“Uh-huh. And then- and then after that, we told Jill, and mommy, and …”
Anise began unfolding the events of that day.

‘Master…’ Hasen’s voice resounded in his head alongside Anise’s voice from the ring.

‘What is it?’ Kaidus replied, keeping the second conversation in his thoughts.

‘Another attack… the red ones... moving… watching…’ The raspy voice answered.

He immediately understood that Hasen was talking about the Mystiks Guild. His body tensed at the revelation, and he clenched his left hand as power began swelling up from within himself. ‘Was it the guild who attacked?’

‘… I do not know… uncertain… possibility exists… they knew… about… this one…’

He did anticipate that the guild would get involved should anything unnatural happened, but they were moving faster than he expected. For them to also know about Hasen. It was quite problematic. ‘What did you do?’ Kaidus questioned. He had expressly given orders for the two spirits to not harm the guild.

‘…Gave… warning… for valor shown... a chance… that they may better… serve…’

“Serve?” He spoke the word out loud. The spirit had done something unnecessary.

“Kai?” Anise questioned curiously.

“Sorry. I just remembered something.”

“Then you’re not listening…” She pouted.

“I’m always listening. You fell asleep while hiding in one of the rooms, and they couldn’t find you until lunchtime. Is that not what you were talking about?” He quickly summarized what she was telling him.

“Hmm… Eheheheh.” She giggled, then continued with her story.
It was something she had begun to do. Just to make sure he was giving her all his attention.

‘Yes…’ Hasen’s voice rang in his head once again. ‘Your rightful place… Master… Your strength… I feel it… the world must--’

‘Enough.’ Kaidus commanded. ‘That life is no more. Leave it be.’
-A kingdom, born of their endeavors. People who fought alongside him. The laughter, the madness, unwilling to let him go. His mind filled with darkness and rage. A river of blood. The emptiness. The loneliness. The pain once it was all over. An empty void.-
The vivid memories disappeared as quickly as they came.

‘By your will… Master…’ Hasen’s raspy voice had a hint of dissatisfaction, but the spirit did not protest any further.

Discarding what Hasen did, his thoughts quickly turned back to the problems at home. His mind raced through all his possible known enemies in Ferrent, and each time he thought about it, it went back to the Vatenger house. Lord Vatenger was a coward who used his station to scheme and intimidate, but from their short exchange, he was sure the man knew nothing. His prime suspect was Ralfus Vatenger, but would Ralfus dare to go behind his father’s—Lord Vatenger’s—back and do something so rash? He wasn’t sure. The three turns of inactivity from the Vatenger house, ever since the incident, also gave it an air of uncertainty.

Vion’s face came into his mind. The young Ravon had detested him ever since they first met, but he could find no reasons why Vion would bother with him or his family.
There was also the headmaster of Zorin, along with the many students that he overshadowed while at the academy. Yet none felt right.

Whoever it was that went after his family, they cared little for the consequences and lives they were throwing away.

‘Hasen,’ Kaidus finally spoke up after putting some thoughts into the subject. He was not worried about his family’s safety, for the two spirits were more than capable of protecting them. ‘Do not kill the next attackers. Allow them their lives. See if you can flush out the mastermind.’ He instructed.

‘What of... the red ones…?’

‘… Should they be involved with the attacks, you know what to do.’ He calmly replied.
He did not want to go against the Mystiks Guild. He had seen the good they did: providing utility and order to the city. He had also seen righteousness and justice from them to some extent. Yet, if it should be revealed that they were instrumental in the attacks against his family, he would not despair in wiping out the responsible party.

‘Understood… Master…’ Hasen complied and its voice vanished.

Kaidus focused his attention back on Anise, and listened to her story before saying his goodbyes.
Leaving the dank corner of the storage room, he made his way up to the deck.

Vick was standing at the ship’s bow, talking to Jakob.
Narissa was at the helm shouting orders as she tried to maneuver the ship through an opening in the rock face.

They had arrived. He also noticed that the rain had stopped.

…

They anchored the ship inside a desolate smuggler’s cove that Narissa knew about. A large rocky overhang sat a stone’s throw from the water’s edge, and underneath it, was a large cave opening. Tall rock cliffs hid their position from all sides, with the only entrances and exits being the cave, and the opening they came through.

On the water, two small rowboats moved back and forth from the Maid Marie to the shore, carrying boatloads of supplies. A small group stayed on the ship loading them, while another group was on the shore unloading.

Having already said their goodbyes to the crew, with belongings in hand, Kaidus and Vick followed Narissa inside the cave. Narissa held a torch as she led them into its depths, walking through a short tunnel before stopping in an expansive room. It was a large cavernous room with four more paths leading into darkness. Looking around, there were evidences that the cave was not formed by any natural means, but instead was carved out by tools.

Kaidus watched, as Narissa walked around the room. She was placing torches in small crevices on the wall and lighting them. After lighting enough torches to brighten up the large room, Narissa walked over to a flat wall.

“I’m finally back...” Narissa spoke, her voice low and filled with emotions. The torch in her hand revealed scribblings on the wall. Names. Many of them she had carved into the wall herself. With her slender hand, she wiped the names before lowering her head in silence. After a short prayer, she turned back to Kaidus and Vick. “Sorry about that. Let’s go. I’ll show you to the exit.” She began walking towards one of the four tunnels.

“Are you alright?” Vick questioned as they followed behind her.

“Yes.”

“What was that wall? Were those names I saw?” Vick enquired again.

“Yes. The names of…” Narissa went quiet, and an eerie silence wrapped around them as they walked through the tunnel. The torch flickered, casting bulky and inhuman shadows on both sides of the passage. “The last time we were here,” Narissa began again, having found her thoughts. “We were running. Chased by the usurper’s men. Many people lost their lives before we could reach this hideout... Without their bodies, all we could do was carve their names into stone, so that they would never be forgotten. Arfall, Daeve, Nalt, and many more. They were all good people. People I knew. Traders like me who turned to smuggling others out of this country, after witnessing its decline into oppression and tyranny.”

“… I am sorry.”

“Don’t be. It is no fault of yours...” Narissa replied, turning back to give them a strong smile before continuing forward.

With the gloomy atmosphere, they walked in silence for a good two to three hundred paces, going through two smaller tunnels—barely big enough for two people to squeeze by together. As they moved further, they began to feel a gentle breeze, followed by an opening in the distance.

“This is as far as I go.” Narissa was the first to speak as they approached the exit. “It might not be there anymore, but if you continue north from here, you should reach the town of Imvera in three to four days. I don’t know if you will find what you seek in these wretched lands, but I wish you the best of luck.” She then turned to Kaidus and stared at him for a moment. “Kaidus. I’m not sure how you knew, but we got here as you said we would. Safely and in one piece. You have my thanks.”

“Such thanks are unwarranted. It was the undying vigilance of you and your crew that brought us here. I should be the one thanking you.” Kaidus replied, giving a curt bow.

“Hmmm… Is that so?” Narissa returned a warm smile, reminding him of Adalina's smile. “Again, I must apologize for letting you both go alone like this. I wish I could spare someone to act as your guide, but we’ve got our hands full. Sorry.”

“No need to worry about us,” Vick was the one to reply. “It’s been what? Almost two years since you all fled from here? The way I see it, your problems have only just begun and you’re going to need all the help you can get. Sorry that we cannot stay to help.”

“No, you’ve done more than enough. We are here now, and this is our fight. Our problems. I do not know if the usurper is still after us, or how much this place has changed, but we will handle this somehow.”

“Then I wish you the best of luck.” Vick added, stepping out into the open.

“Thank you for the provisions, and for seeing us out. Please take care.” Kaidus supplemented, following behind.

“Vick. Kaidus.” Narissa called out. “Should fate allow it, may our paths cross again!”

Bringing a fisted right hand to the center of their chests, ““May we meet again someday.”” Vick and Kaidus both replied, giving her a mercenary salute.

---

They had been walking north ever since leaving the smuggler’s cave. The exit which Narissa took them to had opened to a barren landscape of rocks and hardy prickle thorn bushes. Before nightfall, they arrived in a lush woodland with a thick understory.
With a cloudy sky and very little moonlight, Kaidus had conjured a small ball of light to illuminate their path.

“Reminds you of the Abstrus woods doesn’t it?” Vick questioned as they waded through the knee high grass and plants, thankful for the convenience of magic.

“It really does.” Kaidus agreed, stepping over a rotting log in his path. The memories of the two nights in the Abstrus woods came into his mind, and he began chuckling.

“Come on. It wasn’t that funny.” Vick protested, but started laughing beside him.

“I can’t believe you and Asher both stayed up all night on alert, just to make sure there were no ghosts.”

“Blame the villagers and their stupid superstitions. I was just being cautious.” Vick retorted, defending himself.

That night, their group of six mercenaries were hunting in the Abstrus woods nearby the village of Barstone—a village east of Droxxon headquarters. The woods were said to have some sort of spirit roaming it, which kept the locals away, but the six of them decided to brave it regardless of the warnings. During the middle of the night as Vick and another mercenary got up to relieve their bladders, groggy and half-asleep, the two got spooked by the steam rising from their piss, thinking it was a specter.
He recalled suddenly being woken up, only to find two grown men yelling about ghosts. He had gone back to sleep without a care. The next morning, they woke up to find both Vick and Asher with sunken eyes, as neither had gotten any sleep.

They eventually came upon a small clearing with less bushes and shrubs. A part of the woods where they could actually see the ground. With a unanimous decision, they began clearing out a small area to make camp.

Using earth magic, Kaidus created a small shelter for the both of them while Vick gathered dry wood for a fire. Before long, they were sitting in front of a roaring fire pit, enjoying a late dinner of dried fish and bread.

“So now that we’re in Malpaars, you wanna tell me why we’re really here?” Vick questioned, taking a big bite of his fish and spitting bones into the fire.

Kaidus fought down a smile. Vick was sharper than he gave him credit for. “I told you already. For research and personal interest.” He replied, stripping off a piece of fish and putting it on a slice of mulse bread.

“Really? No ulterior motives? You weren’t just using that excuse to get out of the city? Out of Darsus?” Vick grinned.

“Ulterior motives? Like what?”

“Oh… I don’t know... Maybe you have a thirst for blood after spending those three years with us and wish to test your skills in a life or death battle? Or join a guild? Or become an adventurer, traveling from town to town doing odd jobs? Or maybe you’re finally interested in women? Or possibly men?! Is it men?!” Vick made an exaggerated gasp.

“I can do all of that in Darsus. Why would I need to come here in the first place?” He replied with an unamused face, not allowing Vick’s jests to get to him.

“Hmmm… I guess that’s true. Plenty of men in Darsus too.” Vick smiled, picking his fish clean. “So you really think those things exist? Karugas?”

“In records they do, but I’m not sure. That’s why I want to confirm it for myself.”

Vick threw his bones into the fire and reached for another fish. “Well, now I’m curious if that's why we're really here. How do you plan on finding them anyways?”

“No idea. My only clue is a mountain range somewhere in the south. Not sure if it’s to the southeast, or the southwest. We’ll just have to ask and look around until we find it.” Kaidus replied before taking another mouthful of bread and fish.

“Hah… So we’re going to be chasing rumors and stories?”

“That’s the plan.”

In contrast to Vick’s sigh, Kaidus was grinning.

***

Alright. I know many of you are curious about Kaidus' past life as young Rhutal.
All I can give you right now, is that the story will delve into it at some point. Not just for a chapter or two, but in excess. To the point where most of you will probably hate me for it. :D

Thank you for your continued support, and please put down any errors in the comments

As always, thanks for reading!
THE WORLD
ForgottenConqueror
Epub/Pdf by Armaell

B2 Chapter 26 - A Corrupted Land

Chapter 26. Sorry for the slight delay. Enjoy.

***

“Well, what now?” Vick questioned as they walked around Imvera.

They had found the town easily enough that morning. The only problem was that it was deserted. The town had been abandoned, and many of the houses were either ransacked, or burnt to the ground.
The only thing that stood out, was that the road looked like it still saw travelers.

Kaidus pulled out the crude map from his pack. Thankfully for them, he had shown it to Narissa and she had added what little she knew to it. The woman had circled where they landed, and above it, where Imvera was supposed to be. A large cross marked where the capital Mavehrus was located, along with a few other markings showing some of the villages and towns.

Their current location was in the south of Malpaars, and judging from what he drew on the map, the closest mountain range was to the west. From the marking of Imvera, the next town or village should be at least eight to ten days walk away. “We keep moving while we still have some food. We’ll follow the road west and see if we can find a place to hunt in the next day or two. Maybe we’ll meet someone on the road.”

“Sure,” Vick replied, looking over his shoulder at the map. “But man, it really is unfortunate. It would have been nice to have a warm bowl of soup.”

“Agreed.” He replied, putting the map away.
They had spent the past three days in the woods, and he was looking forward to something else besides dried fish, stale bread, and wild herbs.

“Here.” Vick handed him a dried fish. “It’s not much, but it’s better than nothing right now.”

“Thanks.” Taking it, he began walking. Vick fell in beside him, and the two of them walked in silence as they snacked.

…

What began as a straight road cutting through an open plain had started to curve, and was now moving through a valley alongside a small river. The tall hills on both sides obstructed their vision, and the curving road concealed much of what was ahead of them.

“Looks like a perfect place for an ambush. Don’t you think?” Vick smiled as they approached a sharp curve in the road.

“If only. At least then, we’d have someone to interrogate.”

“My thoughts exactly.” Vick replied with a light chuckle.

“Say… you think there’s any fish in there?” Kaidus questioned, looking down at the river. It was calm and dark, and he could see nesting birds around the few trees that were beside the water’s edge.

“Probably, but let’s hold off on that for now. Let’s at least try to find something substantial. A hog or deer would be perfect. I’d even settle for a forest cat or a wolf.”

“Why not just wish for a full banquet of delicacies?”

“Ah, now there’s an idea. You’re a mage. Do mages grant wishes?” Vick feigned a serious look, then burst into laughter.

“I wish.” He chuckled.

By evening, they had passed through the valley and arrived at a fork in the road. One path continued west, the other was going towards the north.

“Most of the tracks are traveling north. Maybe we should follow them?” Vick suggested, as a breeze blew by them.

The wind whispered to him, and Kaidus immediately turned towards the west. Dismissing Zion, “Vick. Did you hear that?” He questioned, making it look like he heard something.

“Hmm... the birds? The wind?”

“No. There’s something happening in that direction. Come on.” He quickly ran off, following the road west.

Confused, Vick hurried after Kaidus.

The sound of yelling eventually came within earshot, and they found a large group of people surrounding someone in the middle of the road.

As he closed in, Kaidus saw that the group carried long wooden spears and they were pointing them at a man in the center of the encirclement. There were at least twenty of them around the man, and a dozen more were watching from the back.
The lone man in the center held a bloody sword and was bleeding from a shoulder wound. On the ground beside him, were the bodies of two others.

“Stop!” Kaidus shouted, and some of the people turned in his direction. Spear in their hands, a few pointed their weapons at him. The ground beneath him launched him upward and over the group, barely passing by their heads. He heard Vick call out his name, but didn’t give it a second thought. “What is going on here?!” He demanded.

“There are more of them! I told you this would happen! Kill them before more show up!” A man screamed from the crowd, his voice filled with panic.

Many of the people lowered their spears and began inching forward awkwardly. Kaidus stood his ground and unsheathed his sword, ready to defend himself alongside the unknown man. He could see that the group were inexperienced, and consisted of both men and women. Locking eyes with a few of them, there was fear in their eyes, along with something else. Something he knew all too well. Hatred and anger.

“Thank goodness you’ve come! Did Lady Belinde send you ahead?! Where’s the rest of your group?” The man who had been surrounded cried out.

“Lady Belinde?” Kaidus shot a quick glance at the man beside him.

“You... Who are- Watch out!”

Kaidus quickly turned and parried the spear that was coming towards him. In two smooth motions, he knocked it to the side with the flat of his blade, and cleanly lopped off the tip. “Stay back if you wish to preserve your lives!” He snarled, pointing the sword outward threateningly. Many of those who were edging towards him hesitated and stopped.

“Kaidus!” Vick shouted, breaking through the wall of people and running over to him. Behind Vick, a small portion of the encirclement had crumbled as people were trying to get up off the ground. “What were you thinking?!”

“That I needed to stop this.” He replied, not looking at Vick.

“This is for my brother!”

A frightened woman lunged forward with her crude spear, trying to stab at the man beside them. Vick easily stepped in and caught the spear. “What are you doing woman?!” He shouted, jerking the spear out of the woman’s grasp.

“T-thank you, stranger.” The wounded man thanked as Vick threw the spear to the ground.

“Attack them all at once! Kill the butchers!” Someone shouted, and people began screaming. The incomprehensible screams began to sound like war cries. The group moved forward once more, eyes blazing with a vengeful ire and full of bloodlust.

“Stop!” Kaidus roared, raising his sword and many halted in their steps.

“Throw the spears!” The same man screamed again.

Before they could throw, Kaidus charged, and was instantly upon the man who was yelling orders. His sword to the man’s neck, “Enough I said!” His voice thundered through the air.

“How did he-?!” Surprised, many of the people were frozen at the display of speed before them.

“Are you the leader?” He questioned, looking down at the man.

“Kill him! T-those dregs were harboring and collaborating with dangerous criminals! They killed two of my companions!!” The wounded man he saved shouted from behind him.

“What are you all waiting for?! Even if I die, you must kill them!” The man beneath his sword shouted.

“Stop it!!” A new voice overwhelmed the noises, and the circle parted to reveal an old man supported by a young lady. “Let them go! Everyone, get back and alert the others!”

“You!! Kill that old man and we will be handsomely rewarded!” The wounded man behind him exclaimed angrily.

“Elder! We cannot allow them to escape!” Others cried out in refusal.

“Stop this! Are your eyes merely for decorations? Many more of you will die here if you fight! Hasn’t there been enough bloodshed already? We still have people to mourn right now! We can always relocate and rebuild even if they come for us!” The old man shouted with a stern and powerful voice. People began to grumble but the bloodlust in their eyes slowly faded away.

Kaidus released his hostage, and saw anger flashing in the man’s eyes. He stepped back to join Vick and the unknown man he had unwittingly saved.

“You don’t look like you are with them, so why are you helping him?! That man is a murderer! A scout for Countess Belinde’s troops! If we do not kill him, then our families will all be slaughtered!”

Kaidus turned to look back at the unknown man beside him. The man was barely a few years older than Vick, and looked genial enough. “Is what he said true?”
The suspect became quiet.
“Is it true?!” He raised his voice.

“Gu- Insubordinate refuse like them should be grateful that the Countess is willing to pass such mercy upon them! Death is too good for what they’ve done.” The man retorted.

“We have done nothing wrong, and those from the liberation army are not criminals! You and your Cuntess are the true crooks. Like common bandits, imposing impossible taxes then razing our crops when we cannot pay!!”

“That’s Countess, you degenerate!” The man screamed out. “Young warrior. Please kill that man over there! If you do, I’ll tell the Countess all about you! You may even become head of her guards!”

Kaidus gave the man a sharp glare and ignored his pleas. “I heard on my way here that this land had become corrupted. I did not realize the magnitude of it. Tell me. If letting you live would cost these people their lives and families, why shouldn’t I allow them to have their way with you right now?”

The people around them began gripping their spears. Their bloodlust rekindled by his words.

“You- You can’t do that to me after all this!” The wounded man took a couple steps back. “You saved me!” The situation had turned on him in an instant.

It was true. The man’s life was his responsibility for having saved it. Kaidus glanced around and without turning to the man, “Follow me.” He began leading the three of them towards the edge of the circle. Vick followed behind, guarding the unknown man in the middle. A path reluctantly opened before them. No longer surrounded, “Leave now. I will not stop you nor will I allow them to.” Kaidus spoke loud enough so that everyone heard.

The man’s face distorted with surprise.
“T-thank you! Thank you!” He shouted, taking off and running for his life.

Kaidus scanned those around him once more. The people were giving him faces filled with disgust and hate as if he had just sealed their fate.

“You’ve doomed us all!” A young man screamed, running at him with a spear.

Three fleeting steps forward, and he easily avoided the thrust while closing in on the older boy. With a palm strike, he slammed the boy’s chest and pushed him to the ground. “I am sorry for what I did. But if what you said is true, then more reason for that man to stay alive.”

The boy grunted in pain, and a man quickly ran over to help him. Four other men growled and lowered their spears, preparing to charge.

“Stop it all of you! We must head back and tell the others!” The elder shouted one more time, and people reluctantly began streaming into the woods.

“They really hate you.” Vick who had been quiet throughout the whole ordeal finally whispered to him.

“Looks like it.”
He spotted the man he held hostage earlier, and the man glared at him before stalking off with the rest of the disheartened group. As he watched them leave, he saw the one they called elder looking at him. Curiously enough, instead of hobbling away, the old man and his aide began moving towards them.

“Here’s your chance to make amends. That old man should be important and he’s coming this way. Oh, look at that girl. I bet she’s a beauty.”

“...” Kaidus stared ahead, not taking his eyes off the two people moving towards them.

“Why are you not leaving with your companion?! Get out of here!” The elder yelled angrily upon nearing their position. His gray eyes piercing through them like a sharp spear.

“He’s not our companion, old man.” Vick answered, looking down the road. The man was nowhere to be seen. “Just a stranger we happened to help.”

The old man took a long gander at them. His face befuddled. “You-! I can’t believe it! You idiots meddled in our affair like it’s your own, even though it’s unrelated to you?!”

“Sorry.” Kaidus made a respectful bow to the elder.

“You should be! Because of your mindless actions, hundreds of people will have to pack up and flee once again. Many without the strength or will to do so will perish. I hope you are satisfied!”

“Oi old man. That’s a little harsh don’t you think? It was your people who mistook us for being in cahoots with that man. We were just defending ourselves and trying to figure out the situation.” Vick replied.

“You defended that man and allowed him to escape, even after hearing what would happen. Don’t go pretending you didn’t know.”

“That’s because my friend here is plann-”

“You could have easily allowed your people to kill us without intervening.” Kaidus cut in before Vick could keep going.

“And risk losing all of them? I’m old, boy! Not blind!” The elder replied with irritation.

The old man opened his mouth to speak once more, but stopped and just stared at them. “Is there something wrong?” He questioned, wondering what the old man was doing.

“Argh! The others are going to lynch me for this, but come! Both of you!”

“Come with you? Old man, if you haven’t noticed, your people wants us dead. And how do you know we’re not with this Countess what’s-her-name? This could all be an elaborate ploy.” Vick reminded.

“Hah! If you were, then I’d be dead already. As for wanting you dead, I don’t blame them one bit. You guys screwed up. Bad. If you have even a shred of sympathy for those whose lives you’ve ruined, then come. I could use your help!”

“Ruined? Whose lives have we ruined?” Vick quizzed.

“Lives you will ruin, smartass. Now are you coming or not?”

“Sorry, but I cannot join you. There are things I have to do.” Kaidus replied, declining the old man’s generous offer of servitude.

“You oafs dare to refuse after what you did?!”

“Yes.” He stared at the old man with an unyielding gaze.

“Kuh! Curse you both! May the gods punish you for what you did!” The old man cursed loudly and turned around. The young lady supporting him silently turned alongside him and walked him away.

“There are no gods, old man... only devious spirits.” The so-called gods had never answered him, and he would not fear them. What he feared was much worse.

“What was that?” Vick questioned from beside him.

“Nothing. Just something I read in a book.”

“How come you didn’t tell him? It would have helped pacify his anger.”

“Tell him what?”

“C’mon Kaidus. You can fool them, but I know you better than that.”

“Is that so?” He gave Vick a wry smile. “I thought it was best that they are oblivious to what I am about to do.”

“You mean what WE are about to do. You’re not going to leaving me out of the fun are you? Ashe and Zede wants to play too.”

“…” The tense atmosphere from being yelled at and cursed by an old man immediately disappeared. “Really? You’re still calling them that?”

“Of course.” Vick smiled.

Kaidus turned to the two dead bodies still in the middle of the road—the bodies of the other two scouts. No one had bothered to take or move them. He willed it, and they quickly burst into flames.
“Well, let’s go.”

***

>_<

Thanks for reading everyone!
THE WORLD
ForgottenConqueror
Epub/Pdf by Armaell

B2 Chapter 27 - Pestilence

Chapter 27. Long chapter. Took forever to PR.
Enjoy.

***

The man ran for his life, trying to get as far as he could from the murderous group of villagers. The spear wound on his shoulder was bleeding, and he held his right hand over it, applying pressure to keep himself from bleeding out. Although he feared for his life, there was a nefarious grin on his face.

After four days of searching the dense southern forest, his team had finally found it. The new location of the former Vernigale village residents, along with the former lord of Imvera, whom they had been hunting. The information was invaluable, and he ran, thanking the gods for keeping him alive.

The man passed the fork in the road and headed north, keeping his brisk pace while pushing through the pain. With quick short breaks, he ran until the stars were out and the half-moon was shining overhead. Filled with a sense of duty and expectations from his Countess, he refused to give up and succumb to the coldness that was beckoning him. He ran until he could run no more before dragging himself, moving forward as his body began to numb.

As the night matured, he eventually forced his weary body back to the large area where they had set up a temporary camp. He saw the glow of campfires burning from a distance, and began to shout for someone to assist him.

“Who is it?!”

Fortunately for him, as he got closer to the camp, one of the lookouts heard him and came to check. “I am Delos of team four! Where is the Countess?!” The man shouted back with what little strength he had left in him.

“Team four? Where are the others?” The bumbling man who ran over to him questioned.

“Dead.” Delos fell to the ground as he saw two more men running in their direction. “I must speak to the Countess at once. We must move now, or risk losing them!” The three men quickly understood what he was talking about. One of them took off while the two ran over to help and support him.

Before long, they were carrying him through the camp, towards the center where a luxurious pavilion made of stone had been erected. The man who ran earlier was already there waiting for them, and though it was the dead of night, others were stirring from their tents.

“The Countess has been notified. Go on in.” The man quickly motioned, opening the flap of animal hide covering the entrance.

Released from his two supports, Delos strengthened his legs and strolled into the stone structure confidently.

The structure was almost like a small house. The entry opened into a large room fitted with a wide table, a writing desk, six chairs, and light stones on all four corners of the room. Further in, there was an opening in the back wall, leading into the Countess’ sleeping chamber.

“So you’ve returned, Delos. Judging from the need to wake me, I presume you’ve found our prey?” A sharp and sweet voice came through from the back room. He could also hear the sound of clothes rubbing against skin.

“Yes, my lady.” Delos promptly replied, kneeling as he did so.

“Splendid. Where?”

The sweet voice gripped his heart and compelled him to answer. “In the Vanian forests, half a day’s march from here. They chased us to the roads and murdered Hywel and Vaiss. I barely escaped with my life.”

“It is unfortunate for Hywel and Vaiss, but I am glad. Thank you for coming back to me safely. Well done.”

“Such- such words are too kind for the likes of me.” Powerful emotions stirred from inside him, and he felt strengthened by her kindness.

“Please go and tell Egald to wake the men. We’re moving at once.”

“Understood, my lady.” Delos got up to leave but stopped. “Forgive me my lady, but I saw him. I saw the old lord and I couldn’t do anything.”

“Is that so? ... Please do not fret over it. We shall finish them by tomorrow’s end, thanks to you. Be proud of what you’ve accomplished. Now go.”

Such compassionate words. He was truly unworthy. “Of course.” Delos bowed once more, then retreated out of the stone pavilion. All his pain and exhaustion had evaporated while in her presence, but they quickly returned to reclaim his body once he was outside.

Exhausted and in pain, Delos swiftly issued the commands he was given. Soon, Egald who had been standing beside the entrance was running about, yelling for their forces to wake up and get ready. Tired and worn out, Delos moved to a vacant tent where he could lay down and wait for a medic. Closing his eyes, he blacked out for a moment before hearing a commotion, one very different from the irritability of having to wake up in the middle of the night. There was shouting about unknown intruders in the camp, and the commotion eventually became louder as people began moving about. Before long, the disorder in the camp quieted. Out of curiosity, he sat up to take a look. Down the path he had come through earlier, two men—held at sword point—were being led towards him.

Delos began rubbing his eyes, certain that he’d seen the trespassers before. His drowsiness quickly vanished, realizing they were the two who helped him earlier that evening. As they neared, he quickly stood up. The young man caught his eyes and he thought he saw a smile.
In the light of the torches and campfires, for a brief instant, the boy’s lips moved as if saying “Thank you” to him as they approached him.

“Wha- What are they doing here?” He inquired.

“Said they helped you earlier. Is that true?” Luka, a tall skinny man towering above many of those in the camp answered. The man’s voice had a low baritone, unfitting for his gangly appearance.

Delos trudged before them, closing in on the young man. “You followed me?” He spoke with a voice filled with irritation.

“I believe a reward for services rendered is appropriate, don’t you?” The young man calmly replied. “We’re also looking for work, so perhaps this Countess of yours would like to hire two capable swordsmen? We did save your life after all.”

“Hah! Capable you say? I see an errand boy and a bed slave. The Countess does not need the two of you.” One of the four men sharply countered.

“Delos. Does the boy speak true?” Luka questioned again.

Delos stared at the two before him. He had seen their skills earlier, yet admitting to such claims would only hamper his glorious return. The Countess might even grant them her favor should she learn of their abilities. He looked at the four beside them, and towards those who were watching. Right now, he was surrounded by his own people—like-minded individuals who would care naught for a corpse or two—and noticed that neither of the two had their swords on them. In the back, Abvae was holding onto three familiar swords. “Does it matter?” Delos retorted. “They were about to leave me to the mob that killed Vaiss and Hywel!”

His hand holding a sword, Luka looked at Delos and grinned. “Not at all.” He brought the sword against the young man’s neck, ready to slit it open.
“Wrong choicccce.” Something hissed in his ears, and his body froze. The boy casually turned around, and two silver eyes stared up at him. Without warning, the boy’s right hand shot forth into his chest. Pain coursed through him, and Luka felt his strength drain as his life was expunged.

---

Their plan of a diplomatic investigation had failed.
The moment he saw the sword moving to cut him, Vick jerked his head backward and slammed it into the man behind him. His left arm pushed up against the flat of the blade, keeping it from going into his flesh. The man let out a painful grunt, and Vick quickly twisted his body around, slamming his palm into the man’s sternum, catching the weapon as it was dropped.

“Luka!” There was a sharp cry from those around them. Someone gasped beside him, and a strange gurgling noise came out.

“Kaidus!” Vick turned, only to see a horrific spectacle.

Beside him, Kaidus was standing calmly.
The tall man who had been talking was slumping over Kaidus, and blood was coming out of the man’s mouth. In the fire light, Vick saw that Kaidus’ right arm was extended outward, and into the man’s chest. As the man fell forward, he could see Kaidus’ hand protruding through his body and clothes. Just like a sharp sword through flesh.

-A young boy standing before three mangled bodies. Clothes bloodied. His face an emotionless mask-
A job almost two years ago flashed into his mind.

A hunt for three men who were hiding in a cave system, somewhere in the southern mountains of Darsus.
The three had kidnapped a young couple. They raped the young lady, and mutilated the young man before savagely killing them both and leaving them to rot at the foot of the mountain.
After only an evening of searching for the culprits, it was Kaidus who found them.

Vick recalled his fear that day.
The fear of a twelve-year-old boy standing before three bloody bodies without a shred of remorse in his eyes. He rarely saw the boy’s brutality, but it was a thing to be wary of, and to keep away from.

“Enemies in the camp!” Someone finally shouted as the shock wore off.

Vick turned his back to Kaidus, and they were quickly surrounded.
“Attack, and you will all die.” A low yet overpowering voice came from beside him, and he could tell that it was Kaidus. Without remorse, the voice threatened all who heard it, even sending chills down his back.
Many of the soldiers stopped immediately. The icy tone and display of force they had all just witnessed, still fresh in their minds.

“What the fuck!? Luka?!” A man shouted as more people arrived.

Kaidus had already flung away the dead man, and Luka’s lifeless body was on the ground. Blood still oozing out of the hole in his chest, and percolating into the grass.

Fuck. Vick thought. The steel sword he had taken from his opponent felt like an abomination compared his masterfully crafted azurite blades. He shot a glance at the man who was holding onto their weapons, and thought about lunging at him.

“Give me my sword.” A commanding tone came from behind him. One filled with intense pressure that appeared to freeze the air. Vick shuddered, not daring to turn around.

---

The man holding his sword took a step back.

“I will not ask you again.” He commanded once more, taking steps toward the man. Vishan and Zion urged him to unleash them, and the tumultuous magic inside him begged to be given life—to be freed. Even his instincts screamed out for him to begin the slaughter, to paint the ground red with blood.

He had heard during the voyage that many of the local lords were exploiting their power and status to oppress the citizens. It was one of the reasons why people like Narissa and her team had turned to smuggling. The situation that evening had reminded him of the crew, and of their forlorn faces during the start of the voyage. Many of them had feared they would not make the trip, and that even if they did, they would not be going back to the country they once knew and loved. He had seen many of them praying for their loved ones. He had overheard grown men with tears in their eyes, begging the gods for providence.

Having heard about what would become of the people earlier, to confirm the truth of the matter and to see the “Countess” for himself, he had allowed the ungrateful man to live. The man easily led them back to the main forces, and through their little interaction, it was clear to him what sort of morality they held. He would welcome the chance to purge these lands of such pestilence.

With a calm mask and a casual stride, Kaidus stepped towards the man once again.
“The fuck are you all waiting for?!” Someone screamed, running towards him with an axe.

He turned. His fingers brimming with power, Kaidus sidestepped and easily dodged the overhead swing. He stepped forward, shooting his bloody arm out and catching the man’s neck. Empowering his arm with mana, he squeezed and easily crushed the man’s throat and neck. Like a doll, he threw the convulsing body aside. The others immediately pulled back after the display.
He stalked forward, stopping before the one holding onto his sword. Reaching out with the bloody hand, he grabbed the Xeberite sword and with a thought, sent both of Vick’s swords back to him.

“What’s a mage doing out here?!” “He’s a mage!” Screams of panic erupted from those who had been watching.
Many of them fell backwards, and a few were beginning to pale.

“What is with all the fussing?” From the stone building nearby, a voice penetrated the excitement. A woman came out of the structure, and everyone turned to her. Three frightened women who had been standing near the front quickly ran to her side.

“Countess!” Many of those standing around immediately calmed down and began lowering their heads.

The new woman sauntered towards them, and from the light of the fires and torches, he saw that she was dressed in a dark outfit. She wore a loose robe that dangled on her arms with the front open. The woman’s eyes seemed to flare a reddish color as she moved past the torches, and her long dark hair swayed with each step she took. “Why are the tents still up? Why are you all not in formation? Must I—”

There was something in her voice. An alluring pitch of soft sweetness that charmed those who heard it. A mage. Kaidus immediately understood as she stopped and looked in their direction. He saw the woman frown as she beheld the two bodies on the ground. The small gesture seemed to take years off her flawless face, and he saw a hint of anger in her eyes.

“Someone tell me why two of my men are dead.” She demanded with a cold calmness.

“Countess. It was him.” One of the women beside her quickly pointed in his direction. “Luka and Neasun didn’t know that he was a mage. He killed them both.”

“A mage you say?” The woman stepped closer.

“You must be Countess Belinde.” Kaidus spoke, making a curt bow before staring at the woman. She was comely and looked to be a few years younger than Adalina. As she walked toward him, he could see the jewels and gems ornamenting her attire. There were two golden chains around her neck, and her fingers were adorned with rings. Three of the rings were embedded with gemstones, while the last looked to be a plain metal ring—one that looked very familiar. Here too… Anger flared inside him and he wanted to interrogate the woman, but he held onto his composure, not allowing his thoughts to show.

“You know of me?” She questioned with a tilt of her head.

Her enthralling voice threatened to captivate him, and he smiled. It was quite the cunning attack. Each word she spoke contained mana that beckoned him, trying to seduce and alter his perception of her. “Only by word of mouth. Your man here-” He gestured to a man behind him—the man they had followed. “Spoke very highly of you. Of your merciful inclinations. Of your beauty and magnificence. I see now that he was not exaggerating.”

“Is that so?” The false flattery attained a cynical smile from her. “Tell me, boy. Who are you? And what grievances do you have against us, that you would slay two of my men?”

“I am no one, and I have no grievances against you.” He calmly replied. “I was merely offering my services when they attempted to take my life.”

“Hmmm… and you killed them both?” The woman glanced to the others for confirmation, then looked to his bloody hand and the sword he was holding. “Impressive. I don’t dislike capable people. How much for your services?” She enquired, circling him.

“Before that, I have something I would like to ask.” He replied, following her with his eyes.

Someone objected from the crowd, but the Countess quickly silenced them with a wave of her hand. “A question? Go ahead. Hmmm… Is this your friend?” She strolled over to Vick and examined him with a big smile on her face.

“I hear you are hunting wanted criminals.”

“Indeed I am. How did you come by that information?” Taking her eyes off Vick, she turned back to face him.

“He told us.” Kaidus gestured to the man behind him again. “What do you plan to do with them?”

“What am I planning to do with them? Hmmm… They’re my people, so I plan to bring them back and stop this pointless chase. Of course one or two will be made to serve a point, but that’s all.” She smiled a beautiful smile.

“Is it true that after creating a situation where they cannot pay their taxes, you sentenced them all to death?”

“You’re an inquisitive one aren’t you? You should know that women hate men who ask too many questions.” She stared back at him, her eyes almost glowing in the dim light. “So you’ve heard what happened… Well, it is not true. The fugitives they were sheltering were the ones who razed the fields. Those peasants used that as an excuse to avoid paying their taxes.”

“I see.” Kaidus replied, affixing his sword to his waist.

“Now then, how about both of you join me? You can have anything you want, provided you are as talented as my soldiers seem to think.” The woman offered with an enticing smile.

“After what’s happened, I must politely refuse.” Kaidus replied, staring into the woman’s eyes. He sensed Vick stirring behind him.

“Don’t play coy now, little man. It’ll be fine and I’ll make sure of it. Also, if you are indeed a mage, then I can teach you all about magic. I bet you’ve just awoken to your powers right?”

“My lady!” “Countess!” Shouts of objections circled them once more.

“It is quite the tempting offer.” Kaidus made a show of considering the proposal and falling to her seductions. “I will reconsider if you answer another of my questions.”

“Another? I guess I can amuse you with one more answer.” There was a wide grin on her face.

“Tal’hrus. Have you heard of them?” His voice was flat and devoid of any pleasantry. He wasn’t positive, but he had to be sure.

“Ta- Tal’hrus? No. I can’t say I have.” The woman replied, staring back at him. He could hear her muttering an incantation under her breath, strengthening her magic.

“Enough. Your cheap tricks won’t work on me.”

“W-What are you talking about?”

“That ring is used to communicate with your master. That makes you the leader of your unit. Where is the rest of your team?”

The woman slowly stepped backwards. He had her now. “Kill him!” She screamed as she tried to put some distance between them while starting a new incantation.

Wind swirled around him, and Kaidus launched himself forward after the woman. He clasped her mouth before she could finish the spell, pushing her towards the stone building. He slammed her head against the structure, knocking her unconscious as bolts of lightning rained down on him. Deflected by Zion, the lightning scorched the grass nearby.
The three women from earlier ran toward him, each invoking a spell of their own. He could hear swords clashing and screams coming from behind, indicative that Vick had also begun.
“Clear them.” He commanded, and three beams of light shot forth from his body.

Zigzagging through the air, the lights went straight for the three women.
One of them tried to jump to the side, but the beam of light curved and tore out a side of her face before circling around to finish her off.
The second woman attempted to block the attack with her hands. The beam of light pierced through them as it vaporized her heart.
The last had a look of shock as the light easily tore through her mana barrier before engulfing her head.

Kaidus grabbed the unconscious woman. He looked back to where Vick was still fighting. Power surged from within him, and a sword of light emerged in his hand. “Vick! Get down!” He screamed, carrying his voice with mana. He saw Vick dropping to the ground along with some of the enemies. He swung in a horizontal arc, and for an instant, night turned into day. Within the discord of screams, there was the sound of bodies dropping, blood spraying, and of people gurgling as the last vestige of life left them.

Those who had dropped to the ground were in a state of confusion, screaming and trying to clear their eyes of the blinding light. Carrying the unconscious woman in one arm, Kaidus walked over to where Vick had been fighting. “To those of you who are still alive: you live today not because of your luck, but because of my mercy. Go back and do not squander this chance you have been granted. Go back and let the others know of this. Tell them that Death has come to Malpaars.”

“Guh! Kaidus?! What’s going on?!” Vick screamed.

He grabbed Vick’s arm, then looked beside him to a man grumbling on the ground. It was the wounded man whom they had followed to get to the camp. “For your services, thank you.”

Along with the unconscious woman over his shoulder, he grabbed Vick’s arm once more. With a silent command, Zion picked them up and whisked them into the air.

---

An old man limped out of the hovel he had called home for the past half turn.
His daughter stood beside him, supporting him as they looked to the simple shed one last time.

All around them, others were doing the same. Families were evacuating and bringing whatever they could with them. Four small carts —hastily put together—sat on the edge of the hidden forest-village, holding many of the village’s belongings. Crude and pathetic, the wagons would require two men to pull them, and another two to help push.

There were many voices scattered about. Voices teeming with anger, regret, remorse, sadness, misery, and hopelessness.

“We have to move now!” A man bellowed, urging people to begin their pilgrimage once more. A pilgrimage with an unknown destination.

A baby began crying, and the sound of the mother trying to quell its cry pervaded through the dreary atmosphere.
Children were questioning what they were doing in the middle of the night, and the adults were reprimanding them.

“I have doomed us all…” The old man spoke, low enough so that only his daughter could hear.

“Father. Please don’t say that.” The girl reproved him.

“I am sorry, Fera. But I want you to go with the others. At least then, you’ll have a chance.”

“I’m not leaving you, dad.”

“I cannot walk, and the Countess is after my head. A few of us old men will stay behind to see if we can buy you all some time. If you stay with me you will surely die, and if I go, I will only slow you down.” He explained, making sure she understood his reasons.

“No… dad…”

There were tears in her eyes, and the old man’s heart sunk. His wife had been taken. His two sons had been taken. She was his youngest, and all he had left. He would not allow her to perish before him or because of him. “Fera. Go. Go now. Stay with Nikai and his family. They’re good people, they’ll treat you right.”

“Fath—”

“Listen to me Fera. Go and live for your brothers. It is high time I joined your mother and them in the afterlife. We will—”

“Kyah!!” The girl screamed as a powerful gust blew past them, swaying trees and almost knocking many people to the ground.

A few began screaming at the abnormal wind, and someone asked if their pursuers had arrived. Instead of disappearing, the wind swirled around as if to corral them. Whispers filled with fear began going around, and a few people ran into the woods.

The old man pushed his daughter away. “Run!” She refused. “Do it! Run!!” He yelled.

Suddenly, something descended from the sky into the midst of everyone. The wind immediately vanished, and before them was a young man. His sharp eyes and long hair were glowing dimly, yet it made the half-moon look dull in comparison. The young man carried two people on his shoulders. One of them was struggling angrily, and another looked to be unconscious. Many of them quickly recognized him as the glow on his hair and eyes diminished.

“I apologize for my actions earlier. It was a necessity.” The young man spoke softly, but his voice resounded through the air like a shout. “I have brought you the bane of your existence.” The boy threw the struggling person down to the ground, and they all saw who it was.

The Countess.

***

Please leave any errors in the comments. Thanks!

And thanks for reading everyone!
THE WORLD
ForgottenConqueror
Epub/Pdf by Armaell
Patreon

B2 Chapter 28 - A Corrupted Land II

Chapter 28. Enjoy.

***

Setting down Vick who had fainted during the flight, Kaidus moved toward the Countess. He had bound her legs to keep her from kicking, and her arms behind her back. She glared at him, her dark eyes filled with animosity and anger. Yet beneath the willful and ironclad countenance, there were traces of fear in those eyes.
He had also sealed her mouth shut with magic, and made it quite clear to her that she was at his mercy. Should she try anything, he would not hesitate to end her.
Reaching down, he pulled the woman onto her feet so that everyone could see.

“Countess Belinde…”

A voice came from his left side, and Kaidus turned to see the elder.
In the torchlights, he also saw the numerous men, women, and children, staring in his direction. Their eyes were filled with curiosity.
He didn’t notice during his descent, but before him was a large mass of people. From the amount of torches and from those he could see, they easily numbered over a hundred. Each and every one of them was carrying something or had something strapped to them: a bag of clothes, a wooden chair, cooking utensils tied together in bundles, torches, luggage of some sort. Some of the women carried babies in their arms while others held onto the hands of younger children.
It quickly made sense why the Countess had required such a large force of soldiers.

“Burn her! Burn the bitch!” A man shouted, throwing a torch before Kaidus’ feet. Others hesitantly stalked forward to get a better look. Their anger and vengeance taking priority over what they had all just witnessed.

“How is this possible?” The elder questioned, and everyone else halted and quieted down upon seeing the old man hobbling over to him.

“Such details are insignificant. Is she not the source of your ire? Of your worries?”

The old man stepped closer. “How could I ever forget that face…” He replied, voice shaking with a dry fury. “Or her despicable laughter when she murdered my sons before my very eyes.” The old man reached out a trembling hand as if to go for her throat. The young lady beside him placed her hands on his shoulders, and he stopped.

The commanding elder from that evening looked extremely small now. Sorrow oozed from him like a leaking water skin, and there were tears in his eyes.

“Giv’er to us! She needs to pay for everything she’s done!” A man bellowed.

Kaidus pulled the Countess out of reach of the bloodthirsty group. “I don’t know what transpired between you all, but as you can see, she is my hostage. If you wish to have her, I would like to propose a trade.”

“Trade?” The elder looked up at him.

“Coincidentally, I have business with those she is affiliated to. I have questioned many of her kind before, and have grown tired of not getting what I need.” He saw the dread on the Countess’ face. “You provide me with what you know, and I will hand her over to you, to do with as you wish.”

The old man silently stared at him for a moment. “B-Business with people like her?”

“It is personal, and not something you should worry about.” Kaidus replied as he looked around once more. “I have also taken the liberty of dealing with your pursuers. None of you will need to flee this night.” He added, not going into details. “Now, do we have an agreement or not?”

The elder gave him with a look of shock and surprise, along with an understanding stare. “I… of course. But I’m afraid we might not be able to help with what information you are seeking.”

“We shall find out soon enough. Perhaps we can discuss further in one of the houses?”

“C-Certainly. That one right over there.” The old man pointed behind him to a hut nearby.

Kaidus stepped over to where Vick was lying on the ground.
“Aaaah!!!” Vick screamed as he attempted to pick the man up. “What happened?! Where am I? What in the world is going on?!” Vick glanced around before locking eyes with him. “Kaidus! What happened?! I was- We were- Were we really flying?!”

“Yes. Now settle down.”

“When?! How!? Why didn’t you tell me you could do that?!” Vick questioned excitedly.

“Later. We’re going inside. Come on.” He walked over to the Countess and pushed her toward the small hut. She attempted to put up some semblance of a fight, but was easily forced into the house.

Behind them, the villagers were questioning what was happening. The elder was talking with some of them, telling them to notify the others of the new developments.

---

“Elder, we cannot trust them.” A man spoke up as he sat down with them.
It was the same man he had held at sword point earlier the previous evening—the one who was yelling for blood.

They were sitting in the elder’s house.
Of a rudimentary design, it was a single room with four walls. Built with a wooden frame but padded with mud, the structure had a rough wooden roof lined with plant fibers and leaves. Two wide slits decorated two walls of the hut, possibly for ventilation.
Thankfully, all of the furnishing had been packed and moved outside already, allowing it to fit in seven people comfortably. An oil lantern hung from the ceiling, illuminating the room.

“I don’t need you to trust us. This is merely a business transaction, to be paid with information.” Kaidus swiftly countered.
Vick sat beside him and the Countess was lying on the ground behind them. Due to her incessant struggles, he was forced to put her to sleep.
Across from them was the elder, along with the young lady who was always beside him. Two other men sat beside the old man: the outspoken man earlier, and a balding man who looked barely over forty.

“Indeed…” The elder affirmed, stopping the other man from saying anything else. “But before that, I would like to know who you two are, and what purpose you have in doing all this.”

The old man glanced at the woman behind them.
“I am Kaidus. My friend here is Vick. We are travelers from Darsus, and have just arrived in Malpaars not too long ago.”

“That’s impossible! No one’s been able to enter these forsaken…” The distrusting man exclaimed but quickly went quiet, realizing the sort of situation they were in and remembering what he saw earlier.

“As for our purpose in doing this, let’s just say I’m curious. Not to mention, it worked out quite favorably for me.” Kaidus added after the man’s outburst.
His actions had been due to a need for understanding, and to witness for himself the depths of corruption within Malpaars. To find agents of Tal’hrus within the midst of everything, it was quite surprising.

“…” The old man silent watched him with his piercing gray eyes, assessing his story.

“Now, how about yourselves? I would like to know who you all are, and from what I’ve gathered, I’m guessing ‘elder’ is but a moniker you are going with now.” He stared at the old man. “The outcry from the scout last evening, the look you gave her earlier when you saw the Countess. There’s got to be more going on here than what I can see.”

“Indeed… I am Shradech Vinsolus, the former lord of Imvera.” The old man spoke with a dignified tone befitting his claims. “This is my daughter Fera, the last of my line. These two men here are Pelwin, a former guard, and Nikai, a carpenter. Both are formerly from the village of Vernigale.”

“We passed through Imvera yesterday. The town was a ruin.”

“Yes. The town’s been abandoned for almost half a year now.”

“I see. I would love to hear more about the events that transpired, but first, there is something that I must ask all of you.”

“What is it?”

“Does the name Tal’hrus ring a bell?” He questioned.
There was confusion in the old man’s eyes and from those beside him, but Vick perked up.

“Oi Kaidus. You don’t mean Tal’hrus, as in the Tal’hrus organization that's been devastating eastern Darsus?”

“You catch on quickly.”

“Please tell me you’re joking. Even Captain Zikale has cautioned us about them.” Vick replied with a troubled plea.

“I warned you about the perils of this trip. It is a little late for your objections now.”

“I- Guh… what have I gotten myself into?” Vick relented and went quiet.

“An organization from out of Darsus?” The old man enquired.

“I do not know of their origin, only that they are prevalent throughout the seven continents.”

The elder turned to the two men beside him. Both shook their heads. “I cannot say I’ve heard of such an organization.”

“I see… That is unfortunate. I was hoping you all may have heard of something.” Kaidus looked back to the woman behind him. “Another question then. Would you mind telling me why someone like her is a Countess, and why she is hunting you all?

“It’s because of the war. Because of that blasted revolution a couple of years ago.” Nikai the balding carpenter, answered.

“Yes. If there was a point that began all this madness, it would have to be that. Malpaars' decline began after the new restructuring...” The old man supplemented, and started recounting the past few years.

He spoke about the revolution that swept through the country like a violent storm. About the hunt and public execution of the former Royal Family, and the new King’s ascension. About the boons granted to those who contributed to the revolution’s success, and lastly about what happened to the town of Imvera and why they were on the run.

It turned out that after the instatement of the new monarch, the woman sleeping behind them, who was an heiress to a small estate was granted the title of Countess and given a large portion of land to govern. She and many others like her had joined during the end of the civil war and overwhelmed the opposition, tipping the tides of battle and paving the way for the new regime. Everything happened extremely fast, and in just a few short years, a system that had been running the country for generations easily crumbled, and was replaced with a new one.

As for the reasons they were now in hiding, it was through a series of events.
Unfortunately for them, the land granted to Countess Belinde encompassed much of southern Malpaars, including the town of Imvera.
After the war, Imvera and its surroundings began getting raided by bandits. Even after taking it up with the Countess and asking for help, she had done nothing.
Using his resources as a lord at the time, the old man discovered that troops belonging to the Countess were disguising themselves as bandits to raid Imvera. Upon his accusations, the town was accused of harboring dangerous war criminals, and its residents forcibly relocated. While on the road to the Capital of Maverus to seek assistance from the King, they were attacked by the Countess and her troops. It was then that they learned just how far gone Malpaars was.
Many of the citizens were captured and the old man’s two sons were slain during the assault. The old man, along with his daughter and a sizable group of people, were able to escape and make their way to the village of Vernigale, where they had been hiding ever since. With the cooperation of the villagers, Vernigale eventually began assisting the Liberation Army. It was because of that, that the Countess got wind of them once more and quickly brought her soldiers upon the village, forcing them all to flee.

“You said others were granted titles and privileges. How many others?” He questioned after the old man finished talking.
For an agent of Tal’hrus to have obtained the title of Countess and all its privileges, the chances that other agents had also infiltrated the upper echelons of Malpaar’s ruling class was very high.

“Well… If memories serves me right, two other men also received the title of Count. An unknown man became the new King’s advisor, and many more were bestowed titles.”

“Any mages within those ranks?”

“Undoubtedly. Being this far south, we were lucky to avoid most of the war so I’m uncertain, but the late King had mages in his employ. For them to have lost, there must have been mages within the revolutionary army.”

“I see...”
Very different from what they were doing in Darsus, Tal’hrus had managed to instigate a war within Malpaars and used it to their benefits. Being in a position of power with title, land, and privileges would easily allow them to do as they pleased. There would be no need for covert operations and blackmailing when you can outright enforce your authority upon your victims. “There was a considerable force with her. I’m guessing our Countess here has her own standing army?” He decided to ask something that was bothering him.

“Yes,” The old man frowned. “Though not much better than a gathering of bandits, last time I heard it was at least a thousand strong. Possibly even more now.”

A thousand. The number was nothing to scoff at. He had killed two to three dozen of them earlier, but it was only a fraction of the main force. He had possibly just stirred up more trouble should they come looking for their Countess. “How many others have a standing army?” He continued.

“Forgive me, but may I enquire as to what you are planning to do with this information?”

“I am thinking that we might pay a few of them a visit.” He replied with a smile.

“I-Is that so?” The old man responded nervously at his lighthearted tone. “I do not know much, but from information gathered by the Liberation Army, at least eight others have their own independent forces.”

Kaidus grinned. It was not unusual for powerful lords to have their own armies, or for factions to unify under the banners of some with more authority. Yet for eight distinct factions to be gathering up strength independently, the situation was quite intriguing. There was definitely something else going on. “What is this Liberation Army you spoke of?”

“They are remnants of the deceased King’s men, and people who wish to return this land back to what it once was. It may not have been perfect then, but at least there was stability and order.”

“I am guessing it’s safe to surmise that this Liberation Army also has a large force of their own?”

“Yes...” The old man reluctantly answered.

“What of the current King? Does he have his own army also?”

“Yes.”

It was becoming more interesting with each answer.
He began to question them about the new king, and about the division of power within the different factions, but was unable to get anything clear. Most of the information they knew, had been from the Liberation Army. He changed the subject and went on to ask about events happening within Malpaars, but they too had very little idea, due to being on the run for so long.

By the time he decided to end the discussion, it was long past midnight. “Thank you for your cooperation. Might I have a moment with the Countess in private before I hand her over to you all?”

“What are you playing at?” The man called Pelwin snarled—the one he held hostage. “We’ve fulfilled our part of the deal. Now hand her over.”

“Indeed you have, but I would like a moment to talk to her before I relinquish her fate to your capable hands.”

“We will wait outside.” The old man complied and got up to leave. The other two hesitantly followed.

…

“She’s one of them isn’t she? A member of Tal’hrus.” Vick finally questioned after the others were gone.

“Yes.”

“How did you know?”

“This.” Kaidus took out the metal ring he had taken from the Countess and showed it to Vick. There was a distinct trace of mana coming from the ring. “I wasn’t sure, but her reaction to my question confirmed it, along with the three mages that attacked me.”

“Thr-Three mages?” Vick looked at Kaidus then to the alluring woman lying on the ground. He had been too busy fending off his own attackers and didn’t even notice the mages. “Ha… What a waste. What are you planning to do with her?”

“I wanted to leave this matter for later. Much later. At least until I have found what it is that I am here for, but it seems fate had other ideas. It looks like we will have to improvise as we go.” Kaidus reached down and infused mana into the woman.
She quickly jolted awake and attempted to sit up, while glaring back at him. Her mouth was still sealed shut, but he could see that she trying to say something.

“Imagine my astonishment upon seeing that the Countess everyone was talking about was a Tal’hrus agent.” He displayed her metal ring before her. “You see, I have one too.” He pulled out his own silver communication ring. “I know very well how it works. What I don’t know, is the incantation required to get through the enchantment.” He released the metal ring and it gently floated in midair between them. “But you can be sure that this master of yours will try and contact you. And once they do, I will be there to answer.” He spoke with a dry unamused tone, baring his teeth as he uttered the latter part of his statement.

The Countess began protesting by shaking her head along with an angry stare. From her actions, he could see that she was desperate to say something. Kaidus lowered his face to hers. “There is no need for discussion, as you will be facing your due justice soon. But before I leave you to those you have plagued, know that I will find your master and associates, and send them after you. Let the knowledge that you will not be going alone bring you peace of mind.” He stood up and walked out of the small house. A disturbed and confused Vick followed behind.

Upon exiting, the elder and his entourage quickly came over to them. Many of the people who were waiting outside of the house while they were talking had already gone back to their own huts, leaving only a handful of men to stand watch.

“Thank you for catering to my whims. She is all yours.” He stepped away from the entrance to allow the man called Pelwin to enter.

“I apologize for my outburst and words last evening. You both have done us all a great service.” The old man lowered his head graciously. “Might I ask that you stay the night? It is not much better than a sleeping in the dirt, but you’ll have a roof over your head, and a warm meal tomorrow morning.”

“Thank you. We shall take you up on that offer.” He gladly accepted.

***

Hi everyone. I did launch a Patreon account, so if you like FC and would like to support my story, please head over here ---> Patreon

Also, after almost a year with WP, FC has finally moved out to venture on its own. the new site can be found here ---> http://forgottenconqueror.com/. It is virtually identical to the old one, except now I have more freedom to add plugins and whatnot. Please check it out.

And thanks for reading everyone!
THE WORLD
Forgotten Conqueror Website
Epub/Pdf by Armaell
Patreon

B2 Chapter 29 - Meeting of Five

Chapter 29. Enjoy.

***

Kaidus awoke to the sound of whispers and childish voices coming from the outside.
Through the slits cut into the walls of the hut, dim streaks of light were coming through, announcing the day’s beginning. He sat up and waited for his eyes to adjust to the faint light before standing up.

Vick slept across from him on a bed of straw, covered with a blanket. Their chat with the elder the previous night had been very long and tiring, and Vick had fallen asleep as soon as they were shown to their beds. Snoozing with his mouth open and looking very comfortable, it always amazed him how the man could sleep anywhere.

The house they were in was a small hut much like the elder’s: four walls with a shabby roof that could definitely use some improvements, and bereft of any belongings. It belonged to the man named Pelwin—the one he had held at sword point during their first meeting—and his family, but was allocated to them for the night.

Without waking Vick, he left the shelter.
A flurry of children scurried away as he opened the door. A few of the adults who were already out and about turned in his direction briefly, before going back to whatever they were doing.

He had slept later than he wanted to, and could see that the morning fog was already thinning. Nearby, the red and yellow glows of cooking fires were scattered throughout the village in patches of color. A delectable odor wafted through the air and his stomach began to grumble, reminding him that the last thing he ate was a snack while they were following the soldier back to the Countess’ camp.

As he looked around, for some reason, the children that had ran away were gazing back in his direction. A few were watching him while others were waving and making hand gestures.

He turned to see a young girl peeking out at him from the side of the hut. She looked like she wanted to run and join the others, but couldn’t because he had caught her. He smiled. “Hello,” he greeted and walked toward the little girl. “What is your name?” She stared at him without moving or uttering a word. “It’s okay if you want to go to your friends. There’s nothing to be afraid of.” He reassured with a soft coaxing tone and saw her eyes lighten up.

“M-Mira.” She meekly replied.

“Mira huh? It’s a beautiful name.” He was surprised that she even answered. “I’m Kaidus. Nice to meet you, Mira. Do you live here?” He gave her another friendly smile and tried to make conversation.

The girl nodded and slowly stepped out from behind the corner of the house, revealing a stitched up dress with patches of dirt where she must have fallen frequently. At least two to three years younger than Anise, the girl had dark hair and her two beady black eyes stared back at him curiously, reminding him of his little sister.

“What were you all doing?” He asked, feigning ignorance.

“P-playing…” She replied with a low voice.

“That so? What were you playing?”

“Umm… Uh-… Are you okay?” She questioned, seeing that he meant no harm. “Lirell said his daddy saw you fall from the sky. Are you hurt?” She added, looking up at him inquisitively.

“I’m fine.” Kaidus replied with a chuckle. “Mira, do you know where the elder’s house is?”

She nodded at his words but something caught her attention and she ran away. Kaidus followed the young girl with his eyes, only to see her running to someone who was already walking towards him. It was Fera, the elder’s daughter.

“Good morning.” The older girl greeted nervously as she arrived with Mira on her heels. “I’ve come to call you both for breakfast.” She spoke with a tense smile, half afraid and half thankful.

“Good morning,” Kaidus replied, returning a curt nod. “Please allow me a moment to wake my friend up. It seems he was very tired.” Kaidus stepped back into the house as she informed him that she would wait.

Vick had been right about his comment of Fera the previous evening—upon their first sighting. She was quite striking, in a modest sense. While she wore plain clothes and although her brown hair was tied in a simple fashion that draped to her front, her gray eyes—unlike her father’s piercing gaze—gave off a warm and gentle aura. They also accentuated her lovely face and easily drew the attention of those looking at her to them. He was surprised to catch himself glancing in her direction every now and then, while Vick on the other hand, was ogling her all throughout their talk last night.

As he walked back to the straw beds, Vick was already sitting up and looking at him. “You are going to tell me about everything that happened last night, and whatever it is you are planning to do from here on out. I know you love your secrets, but mythical drakalls are one thing. An organization comprising of ruthless mages? That’s something very different altogether.”

The older man gave him a stern look and he could barely hold in his laughter.
“Stop it. That’s not like you at all.” Kaidus reminded, and Vick’s façade easily fell apart.

“Was it that transparent?” Vick’s tone and demeanor quickly changed back to his usual blithe self.

“It was. The way you furrowed your brows, you were trying too hard.” Kaidus grabbed his cloak from on top of his rucksack. “Get ready. We’ve been called to breakfast.” He informed as he strapped the xeberite sword to his waist.

“Seriously though. That bright light last night, flying through the air before I passed out, and this hidden agenda of yours. What’s really going on, and what exactly did you learn from that magic academy?” Vick replied, getting off the pile of straw.

“Later.” Kaidus grabbed his rucksack before turning back to Vick. “Lady Fera is waiting. Also, don’t forget to bring your belongings. We’ll be leaving after.”

…

A large group had already gathered by the time they arrived.
It was the same place that he had descended upon the previous night, only now, it looked like an outdoor picnic with roaring flames and full on cooking pots out in the open. Logs lined the ground, designating a seating area and many people were already enjoying their food.

Breakfast was wild tuber stew, roast hog and snake slathered with syrup from the nearby talapruss trees, and insects. To wash it down, they had broth concocted from the bones of a large flightless bird that the villagers called a sahanish.

“Did you both had a good night’s rest?” The elder hobbled over to them as they were eating.

“Yes. Thank you for your hospitality.”
“We did. Definitely beats sleeping on the ground.” Vick gave a cheerful smile.

“I’m glad,” The old man replied. “I see that you both brought your possessions. Will you be leaving soon?”

“We’ll be leaving shortly after breakfast. We had not intended to stay the night, but it was a much needed bonus.”

“I see...” The old man took a moment and reached into his sleeves, pulling out a letter. “Forgive my impudence and selfishness after all you’ve done, but might I trouble you both with a favor?”

“What sort of favor?” Kaidus looked at the letter then to the old man’s face.

“I know that the politics of this country does not concern you both, but might I ask you to deliver this letter to the Liberation Army? They’re probably looking for, or assumed us to be dead, seeing how Vernigale suddenly disappeared overnight. It’s been almost a turn since we’ve lost contact, but I would like to let them know of our situation.” The elder handed him the letter. “Only if you happened to run into them of course.”

“Are you sure? Who’s to say you were not merely a convenient and expendable asset in their struggle to regain Malpaars?” He questioned.

“Whether that is true or not, is trivial in comparison to what is at stake. I understand that it is foolish, after all it was our involvement with the Liberation Army that landed us in this mess, but they are our only hope for a better Malpaars.”

“You are willing to risk your life and everyone here again? Even your daughter’s life?” He questioned, staring firmly into the old man’s eyes.

“I am not, but if it means a better tomorrow for them all, then I am willing to get on my knees and beg for assistance.”

“I…” The old man’s eyes were unwavering, yet he could see the turmoil within.

“Look at this place, boy. Does this look like a life worth living? Always on the run, always afraid for our lives, and eating whatever we can scrounge off of the forest? What would it mean to all our children if this was their way of life in the future?” The old man paused and turned away to look at someone. “My daughter… already a grown woman, she should be having the time of her life. In a better world, she might already be living peacefully with a husband and family of her own. Yet instead of that, she is taking care of a crippled old man who can barely walk, and living in this squalor, not knowing what her future entails.” The elder turned back to them. “Please. My daughter deserves better than this. Everyone here deserves better than this life. If the Liberation Army hears of our situation and sends help, then it would be worth it.”

“… I understand. I will deliver your letter if we happen to encounter anyone.” Kaidus took the letter and carefully slid it into his rucksack between his map and papers.

“Thank you.” The old man lowered his head gratefully. “I do not know of your purposes in these lands, but please watch yourselves out there. Good fortune to you both, and may the blessings of the gods be forever in your favor.” The old man turned to move away.

“Lord Shradech.” Kaidus spoke, halting the old man.

“Yes?”

“If I may make a suggestion, move everyone south of Imvera. It will be slow and will take some time, but the forests there are thick with vegetation and it doesn’t look like anyone’s ventured there for quite some time. You should all be safe there for a while. This place here may be safe for a few more days, but I wouldn’t count on it staying that way for too long. I will also let the Liberation Army know of your relocation if we encounter them.”

“You… You came through the southern woods of Imvera?” The elder looked at him, face filled with surprise.

“We did.”

“Who- No… Never mind. I will let the others know and see how they feel. Thank you for telling me.” The elder limped away back to his daughter, leaving them to enjoy their food.

After breakfast.
With a handshake and a brief goodbye to the elder and Fera, they left the forest village. They departed without inquiring about the fate of the Countess, but he made sure the elder knew that she was a mage. The information seemed to have surprised them, but it did not matter as he had already sealed her voice.

…

“Well, you got something you need to tell me? We’ve got quite a long road ahead, and I would love to hear it.” Vick interrogated as they were walking through the forest and had put quite some distance between them and the village.

“Hm? No?” Kaidus returned a puzzled look as if unable to understand what Vick was talking about.

“… you brat…” Vick shot him a displeased look. “At least answer this: finding this drakall of yours was just a front wasn’t it? And I was right when I asked you about it in Aristolk.”

“No. That is still the primary objective of this trip. Only now, my secondary objectives have crawled into the open, and you happened to be caught right in the middle of everything.” He gave a wry smile. “I didn’t think I’d have to reveal my hand to you this early, but I had no other choice, given they were members of Tal’hrus.”

“Hah… primary, secondary objectives… You think you know someone, and then it turns out, you don’t at all.” Vick sighed and gave him a look as if seeing him for the first time.

“Don’t say that now. As you said yourself, you know me well, and to that, I must agree wholeheartedly and acknowledge your sharp observations. It’s just that I also have other facets that you are unaware of. But overall, I am still myself, so there’s no need to be giving me that look.”

“… It’s like I’m not even talking to a kid anymore. Act your age, damn you.” Vick protested, grabbing his shoulders and shaking him jokingly. “Little Kaidus! Are you in there?! Where did the wide-eyed little boy full of questions go?!”

“Stop it. That’s disturbing.”

“Disturbing? You can fly! And who knows what else you did with that light that almost blinded me.”

“You know, if you want to see how it feels again in the air, all you have to do is ask. There’s really no reason in guilt-tripping me into offering just because I withheld it from you.”

“So you knew?" Vick’s face instantly changed into a grin. "Kaidus. I want to fly again.”

“Are you sure?”

“Yes.” Vick replied with excitement.

“Fine. Just remember what happened the last time.” He started walking around, looking around for an opening in the forest canopy.

“I didn’t know what was happening then. This’ll be different.”

“Over here.” He called for Vick, and the man walked over to him. He grabbed onto Vick’s arm. “Wait, what are you doi- AHHHHH!” A scream rose through the forest as he threw Vick into the air and launched himself up after.
Zion caught them as they broke through the treetops. As their momentum settled, he saw that Vick had already fainted.

***

-Darsus-

His face a mask of impassivity, Nylen Gvius Jozion silently read through the reports before him. After finishing, he took a quick glance at the four people sitting around the table before going through the reports one more time, careful not to miss anything.

He was sitting in a large meeting room within the 12th ward Mystiks Guild headquarters.

Around him were two of the Guild leaders.
Thaxxus Baelius V. Terinthier, head of the 11th ward Mystiks Guild. A large and imposing man with a magical talent that overshadows even his large stature.
Velix Austil Natarus, head of the 10th ward Mystiks Guild. Not yet in her fifties, she was the youngest in the meeting, and one of the most powerful mages in Ferrent.
The third one, Darvont Elutus Kalzorr, the head of the 12th ward Mystiks Guild was currently away with the expedition in eastern Darsus.

The other two sitting at the table were the headmasters of Ferrent’s magic academies.
Headmaster Juris Hillinad Yzeria, of 12th ward’s Tiokin Academy. An old woman only a decade younger than Nylen, and a mage of exceptional abilities.
Headmaster Aira Zonus Hale Engarte of 10th ward’s Hvsen Academy, another powerful mage, she had become the headmaster of Hvsen barely a decade ago.

Before each of them were three reports. Two about unusual encounters in eastern Darsus, and one from the very heart of Ferrent itself.

After Nylen finally set his papers on the table,
“This one from Drend. You’re positive about it?” Headmaster Juris who had been waiting patiently was the first to speak. Filled with astonishment, her thin wispy voice moved softly throughout the room.

“I have no reasons to doubt what Drend, Geras, and Mal saw and heard.” Thaxxus stoically replied. “What I’m worried about, are those words. They gave me a very strange sense of foreboding, as if this was only the beginning of something larger. Not only that, a spirit like this can only mean one thing.”

“Yes...” Headmaster Juris looked down at the documents before her. “And these other two. You’re thinking they’re the same? That all three might be the resurgence of the legends spoken about in Zulgia’s Lost Tomes?”

“That is the conclusion we’ve come to. Although for three to suddenly emerge at the same time, it is unheard of. Even the ancient texts had never recorded a period of time where more than one ever walked our world.” Velix replied, her voice wavering between uncertainty and reverence. “Darkness, Light, and from the look of Captain Prim’s report, perhaps Wind. Although the guild is hesitant about labeling them ‘Lords’ as the texts have, there is little room for doubts, seeing what two of them did.”

“A dreadful shadow, a being of light, and dark flowing liquid that hovered and flew about. All speaking with voices of their own... How many people know about this?” Headmaster Juris continued with her enquiries.

“Very few. Only those who witnessed the events, and those of us in the upper stratum of the guild are privy to it. We’re certain Lord Kalzorr can stop it from…” Thaxxus began explaining about the level of trouble such information would bring about should it be leaked.
The resurgence of a mage capable of commanding an Elemental Lord would definitely overturn the known alliances of the seven continents. Whoever could obtain the mage’s alliance would tip the balance of power significantly.

Lounging in his chair, Nylen was listening as he connected the records in front of him to what he knew. He had always wondered how the boy did it, but could never figure out the missing factor tying together the mystery. With the addition of Prim’s report, all the pieces of the puzzle were clicking into place.

“Has one of our own finally done the impossible in this time of conflict?” Headmaster Aira wondered, spreading out the three pages before her.

“Unlikely. We would have known if one of ours was capable of such a thing. Also, the coveted title of Dvitus has yet to be claimed.”

“The summoner wouldn’t necessary have the strength of a Dvitus would they? What if it was a powerful…”

As he listened to the discussion between the four, ‘titles are not what I am after.’ Words that had been spoken to him years ago emerged into Nylen’s mind like a broken echo. It was another piece of the puzzle, helping to reinforce his assumptions.

“Master Nylen?” Thaxxus suddenly questioned, and the others turned to him.

“Hm? Yes?”

“You’ve been awfully quiet, old man. Very unlike you… you’re hiding something aren’t you?” Headmaster Juris inquired knowingly.

“Please give us your thoughts, grandmaster.” Velix added, looking to him.

Nylen looked at the four faces staring back at him. After decades in their company, it was no surprise they had seen through him so easily. “Hah… Right... I guess it’s time I shared what I’ve been keeping to myself for the past few years.” He straightened up and sat forward on the chair. “I shall disclose it to Darvont when he comes back, but this discussion is not to leave this room. Understood? Not even to the Royal Court or anyone outside of this conclave.” He looked to the others. After getting their confirmations, he began once more. “Thaxxus. Although you’re on the right track with your investigation, seeing this, it’s better to stop now while you’re ahead.”

“Grandmaster?” Thaxxus shot the old man a befuddled look. “Haaa… Nothing gets past you it seems.” He smiled, understanding what the old man was talking about.

“Many things elude me.” Nylen pushed his three reports forward. “If not for these accounts, I would still be lost. It was a job well done and I commend your tenacity, but anymore and it could be problematic for us.”

“What are you two talking about?” Headmaster Aira questioned.

“Their surveillance operation. The reason why Drend, Geras, and Mal were all in the 3rd ward together even though the guild’s been stretched thin.” Nylen replied.

The other two headmasters turned in confusion. “Surveillance? On who?”

“A young girl. The unusual events within the 3rd ward were because of her.” Velix answered straightforwardly without circumventing the issue.

“What!? That’s impossible!” Headmaster Aira exclaimed.

“Quite possible.”

“You’re saying a young girl did what every mages for the past eight hundred years could not?!”

“The line separating possible from the impossible blurs, when you consider who she is.” Thaxxus’ deep voice broke through the air of doubt.

“He’s right, Aira.” Nylen reinforced the statement. “Anise Paltos, the younger sister of one Kaidus Paltos… I assume everyone here knows who he is?”

“The sister of that young man?”

“Yes,” Thaxxus affirmed. “If the brother had already awoken his power at such a young age, then surely it’s possible that the sister too has awoken. Only, she might be an even rarer case than her older brother.”

“The sister becoming a mage is still quite possible, but it is not the girl.” Headmaster Nylen quickly refuted the assumption. “I too had the same line of thought, but that was before I saw these reports. The names spoken confused me and I’m uncertain whether they are indeed names or delusions of grandeur, but this line that Drend quoted. ‘He shall be. The judge.’ It is very specific. The spirit was not talking about a girl or a woman.”

“It’s an elemental. What does it know? The chances that it mistook the girl for a boy is quite plausible.”

“Yes, but there is a better explanation. One that ties all of this together.” Nylen took a deep breath and sat back on his chair. “You see, I saw the boy recently. Suffice to say, he had grown since he left my academy almost five years ago. Grown enough, to be mistaken for a man if he was observed in the dark. Also, this part here where Prim wrote about the man calling to the spirit. Of course it is merely a conjecture on my part, but such a thing as manipulating your voice could easily be done with magic. I also know for certain that the boy demonstrated voice magic to our Lord Knight Commander Gelrin, upon the commander’s visit to the Paltos house years ago.”

“Grandmaster, you’re insinuating that the boy is… that can’t be…” Velix spoke, but trailed off into thoughts.

“I am, but that’s not all. I had always wondered how he did it, and now it is clear. The answer lies again, in what Captain Prim’s team saw. Flying magic. If he could truly do the impossible and take to the skies, then I believe my theory is correct.”

“But that does not account for all three spirits. Where does this third one, the elemental of light fit in?”

“Why not?” Nylen questioned, looking back at the large man across from him.

“Because there were- No… that can’t be…” Thaxxus’ eyes widened at the answer he had come upon. “They can’t all possibly belong to the same mage... could they?” He was unable to believe the words coming out of his mouth.

“While you were investigating the girl, I had Zaele deliver a mock request to the boy. Did you know that he left Ferrent over a turn ago?” Nylen paused then smiled, seeing the realization in the other’s faces. “Yes. Right before all this began. It is too much of a coincidence that three such beings would suddenly appear, following the emergence of someone like him. You said it yourself. The line separating possibility and impossibility blurs, when you consider who it is. Do not doubt what you are presuming. A storm is coming, and the legends are possibly upon us.”

***

Hope you all enjoyed.
Been meaning to add Nylen's little council earlier, but never got around to it with everything that's been happening in Malpaars, and the distance between Ferrent and the Guild's eastern base.

As always, thanks for reading everyone!
THE WORLD
Forgotten Conqueror Website
Epub/Pdf by Armaell
Patreon

B2 Chapter 30 - Brotherhood

Chapter 30. Enjoy.

***

-Malpaars-

The signal to begin reverberated throughout the trenches, and they sprang into action. One of the mages invoked a spell and the ground rose, pushing Biran and those beside him up through the concealed cover, onto the open road.
“Protect the prisoners!” He shouted, swiftly dispatching a surprised man.

Like that day so many turns ago, when he and the prince both got rescued, he was now the one doing the rescuing. A handful of others ran alongside him, cutting down any within reach as another team did the same from the opposite side.

Everything was happening exactly how he remembered it that day. From the first slavers falling due to the ambush, to the horns alerting the group, and the bloodbath that followed. Yet unlike that day, instead of wearing rags and being chained to those around him, he was wearing a full plate of armor and leading a group of men.

Whips cracked, and he heard the screams of the innocent. Without waiting for those beside him, he dashed forward, moving to protect the ones who were being slaughtered.
More crackling sounds resounded through the air and something struck him across the back of his plate, but he kept moving. Seething with anger at what was happening before him, he charged and beheaded a man who had already slain two unarmed hostages. Something coiled around his gauntlet and tried to pull him to the side. Instinctively, he brought his sword around and slashed at the whip that caught him.

“Run! Drag the dead if you have to!!” He yelled at the group of prisoners who were chained together. Not waiting for a response, he turned his attention down the line of prisoners and dashed after another slaver who was killing them.

A sword swung at him from his left side and Biran deftly parried it, countering by slamming an armored fist into the attacker’s extended arm. As the man pulled back, without bothering about the codes and honors of a knight, he twisted his body and lurched after, delivering a kick into the man’s groin and sending the slaver to his knees. He mercilessly swung his sword, cleaving the man’s head in half before charging into another slaver in his path.

He had two things on mind: to rescue as many people as he could, and to survive the rescue job. Fair play be damned, for he had seen first-hand what sort of people they were dealing with, and the codes would only hinder him.

Biran barreled toward the last of the slavers guarding the chain of prisoners, thrusting his sword as he closed in on the man. But before his blade could pierce flesh, there was a crackling noise as a whip caught his sword mid-thrust, and a powerful pull threatened to rip the weapon out of his grasp. Tunnel-visioned, he had failed to notice another enemy to his side. As he glanced at the second man, the one before him pulled out a dagger and jumped onto him. He tried to push back, but the weight of the man toppled him over, and he fell on his back, dropping his sword in the process.

The slaver attempted to stab through the slits and folds of his armor, and Biran defended the attacks with his arms while admonishing himself for getting into such a situation. From the fact that they were able to disarm him and get him to the ground, he could tell that the slavers weren’t amateurs and had fought armored opponents before. Unfortunately for them, neither he nor the people with him were amateurs either.
As his attacker attempted a fourth stab, using the opening of the attack, his right arm shot forward and smashed into the slaver’s jaw, causing the man to howl in pain. Before he could hit the man again, an arrow zipped over him and embedded itself into the man’s neck.

Pushing himself up, he grabbed the dagger that his attacker dropped and turned toward the direction of the man who had disarmed him, only to see that the man was already dead. One of his own men ran over to him, trying to buy him time to recover. He noticed that his sword was lying where he dropped it, and picking up the weapon, Biran calmed himself before charging their enemies once more.

…

By the end of the skirmish, over twenty slavers laid dead, and a handful of those who were unable to flee, were in chains.

As they were trying to mend their wounds and free the prisoners of their shackles,
“How did it go this time, and how many people did we lose?” With a dispirited look, Biran questioned one of the men. He had survived once again, but the same could not be said about everyone else.

Ever since agreeing to Princess Vernera’s offer, being a knight from Unotus, he had been pulled away from doing supply runs and given a unit of fighters to help with freeing slaves.
This was his team’s third rescue mission, and they succeeded once more, yet the price for success never sat well with him.

“The ambush went well, but there were more of them than we initially thought.”

“How many did we lose?” He repeated himself. He knew the man was only trying to spare his feelings, but he had to know.

“Eight. Three from our group, and the other five from Daezal’s. There are also nine wounded, and three of them probably won’t to make the trip back to Vilute…” The man replied with a disheartened tone.

“Eight, with three more on the way… this is…”

“There were a lot of guards this time, and many of them were quite skillful. We should be thankful that we only lost eight so far.”

“That doesn’t make it any better, Solio. Good people are dead and dying.”
The man—Solio—was a short and potbellied man almost a decade older than himself, but also a skilled archer. The man’s resourcefulness and abilities had surprised him on their first job, and they had gotten to know each other quite well ever since.

“I understand, but look at all the people we saved today,” Solio turned to the people walking around the scarlet field, searching for their loved ones. “Many more would have died if not for you today, so you should be thankful for those who are still alive. Remember that each and every one of us once treaded in their paths, moving towards uncertainty with death strolling beside us. Yet here we are, alive and with purpose... It might be disrespectful to say that I am glad it was not me, but given the choice, I would gladly trade my life to see these people freed as we too were once freed.”

“That’s just it, Solio. Why does someone have to die, just to correct the wrongs of this godless world? Why is it that the helpless and weak are always the first to suffer, whilst those with power kill and rob their fellow men in the name of petty greed? Life has so much more to offer everyone...”

“I have pondered that myself multiple times, but I’m afraid I cannot give you an answer that would ease your mind. Perhaps this might just be the natural order of the world? If not, then why else would this be happening?”

“… The natural order of the world, huh?” Biran replied, looking to those around him. They were able to save a lot of the prisoners, but a large number had been murdered during the attack, and many others had been wounded in the frenzy. Most of them were in rags as he and his companions had once been, with their skins sunbaked and layered with filth. Each and every one of them was crying or yelling, with some doing both as they searched the battlefield.

He could never get used to those horrible sounds of anguish. No matter how apathetic and emotionless he tried to be, whenever the battle was over and the mourning began, it was always like a sharpened blade cutting through him.

‘There are more orphans…’ He thought to himself, seeing the number of children without anyone beside them to hold their hands.
Looking away, he steeled himself, for his job had only begun. “Help me with these plates.” He instructed Solio as he began undoing his armor—dropping the parts he could take off onto the ground. “I need to go talk to Daezel about the usual speech and head off before it is too late.”

“You’re not returning with us?” Solio replied, moving in to undo the breastplate.

“No. The princess has asked me to do something else. I am to ride for Ostus after this.”

“And your armor?”

“Take it back with you all. I won’t be requiring it.”

“I see. Will you be needing anyone to come along?”

“It would be great if only to shorten the road, but not this time. Let the others know and tell them to go back without me. I will see you all in Vilute within a fortnight.” Biran answered as he undid the leggings.

“Well then, good fortune to you, Captain.” Solio replied from behind, removing his back plate.

Captain. The rank bestowed upon him after being given his own unit. He had tried to tell the others not to call him such and just call him Biran, but unfortunately for him, his identity as a knight had been thrown into the open during his introduction. The men all declined to call him by his name, saying it would be rude to address a knight as such while they were out on the field.

Soon enough, he was out of the armor and making sure that everything which should be on his person was there. With a sack containing some rations, his sword, and a letter, he set off to talk to the other group’s captain.

After a brief discussion about the usual process and what to do with the slavers, he saddled up one of the few horses they brought with them and was on his way, heading towards his real destination. Towards the mining village of Ostus.

***

The night was dark, but along the roadside, a small fire burned radiantly. Its light pushed back the darkness and revealed an area around it, along with a small earthen shelter.
Skewers of meat were roasting nicely on the open flame, and two people sat around the fire, talking quietly and casting great shadows.

“So you’re saying… this little thing is connected to another exactly like it, and can be used as a form of verbal communication?” Vick questioned, examining the metal ring that is in his hand.

“Yes. That’s what I just said.” Kaidus replied, tired of the endless questions.
It had been four days since they left the forest village, and he had explained much to Vick already.

He had divulged a bit of what he knew about Tal’hrus to quell the man’s curiosity, telling Vick how he knew about them, and why he was after them. He spoke about the situation within Darsus, and about the possibility of everything occurring in Malpaars stemming from the influence of Tal’hrus—as Headmaster Nylen had once told him.

He also tried explaining some concepts of magic to clarify his position, but such explanations fell on deaf ears, as the man hadn’t a clue about the intricacies of magic. He was questioned about why he never used such magic before while with the mercenaries, and in the end, he gave up and lied. To stop Vick’s constant inquiries, he used the academy as an excuse, saying they taught him what he knew, but restricted him to only healing magic while he was with the mercenaries to increase his proficiency.

“And you’re saying you cannot activate it without the proper spell, but if whoever is on the other side- this person they call “Master” activates it, then you can, and can even use it to find them?”
Ignoring Kaidus’ patronizing remark, Vick held the ring up to his face, trying to see if he could discern anything from the metallic object. Yet it felt like nothing more than a normal iron ring. “How exactly?”

“A simple tracing magic, and a more complex sealing spell.” Kaidus replied, taking one of the skewers and blowing onto it before taking a bite.

“Ah! That was mine!”

“I know. It’s the price for making me repeat myself endlessly.” He replied with a grin.

“I had to make sure! Man, I get no respect from you.” Vick flicked the ring back to him and grabbed a skewer for himself.

“I do respect you. But I’m also quite certain that I was the one who caught this forest cat.”

“Yea, but- mmm... with magic. Which is essentially cheating. Mmm… and might I remind you- that I was the one who prepared these?” Vick replied while chewing.

“That’s because you told me to make the shelter and ready the fire. Or did you already forget that?”

“And you did it with magic, which is again cheating, and relegates your deeds to nothing more than getting water.” There was a wide grin on Vick’s face.

“If you didn’t flavor these so well, I’d be inclined to say your statement was unfair and biased.” He took another of the skewers.

“Bias? Never.” Vick burst into laughter.

As they ate,
“Do you remember how long until we get to the next village? Was it two days? Three?” Vick questioned, flicking his cleaned stick into the fire.

“I think two? Would be a lot faster if we flew, but…”

“No. I’m done with that. We'll find some horses in the next place to hasten our travels. That’s what we'll do.”

“Then yea. I’d say probably two days.” He couldn’t help but laugh.
For the past few days, they had been trying to keep Vick from passing out while flying through the air at a reasonable speed. The one time that Vick was able to stay conscious, the man had thrown up his dinner and begged to be lowered, shouting that he understands and prefers the comfort of the solid ground better.

“You’re not gonna just take off without me now, are you?”

“Not yet. The circumstances surrounding everything happening here is quite broad, and has caught a bit of my interest. I can make all the conjectures I want, but it would still be good to understand what is going on. I’m particularly curious about why there are nine standing armies but only two distinct sides, and why this “Liberation Army” is even still around, even though it’s the only faction by itself. There’s also the fact that I still have no directions or information about Tal’hrus.”

“So you’re saying… when you do, you might leave me behind?”

“That’s a possibility, but I wouldn’t just up and leave. I’d let you know and leave you somewhere where you can use your charm and guile to help obtain information for us.” He gave Vick a dark smile.

“Wha? Wait a- that’s not how this works. I can’t pro- watch your back and keep you from being the reprobate we both know you are if you’re flying off by yourself. And what if I get killed or something bad happens? Remember that? Malpaars is dangerous. Those were your words.”

“I’ll let that little insult you threw in there slide, but for someone of your caliber to be in trouble? Surely you jest.”

“What if- What if Tal’hrus comes after me? I wouldn’t be able to take them on. Or one of the nine armies. Did you think about that?”

“Were you planning to fight Tal’hrus or an army?” He raised a brow at the statement.

“Okay, so I might have exaggerated a little. And no, I wouldn’t want to fight an army if I don’t have to, even if it was a small one, but-”

“Trust me. I’ve already told you everything to catch you up, and it’ll be better if we move independently so that they don’t know we are collaborating. It’ll be a lot easier that way. They won’t know what’s happening yet, but I’m sure they’ll find out soon enough, as I am planning to make my hunt known to Tal’hrus. Which in turn, makes the most dangerous place, right here beside me.”

“… Hah… fine. I don’t know what you’re really playing at and I’m quite positive you’re not giving me the whole story, but even I can see the advantages to that.” Vick relented, scanning him once more. “But on one condition. You get me one of those communication rings, and make sure to check in with me every day whenever we’re apart. You don’t, and I come looking for you. Understood?”

“You might die.” He quipped.

“Dammit Kaidus, I’m being serious here. If you’re gonna be flying off on your own, then I need some way to know that you are safe. Everyday. That’s the only way you’re going to be rid of me if you still want my help, and for me to not run back to Darsus and bring the guild.”

“You can be one serious asshole sometimes. You know that?”

“Only to brats who think they’re adults.” Vick smiled.

“…” He didn’t know what to say to that.
Technically, he was ancient compared to Vick. On the other hand, the man’s demands were quite reasonable and favorable.

He would be able to move alone, doing what he needs to, while keeping Vick out of harm’s way. The scuffle a few nights ago had shown him what sort of dangers Vick could be in if he was ever distracted, and in contrast to what he said earlier, it wasn’t that being beside him was the most dangerous place, as he was the danger.
A slip of his will, and the man would be caught in his magic. It might just be an immobilization spell to stop people here and there, but there’s always the chance that his anger boils through in such a place as this, and he does something unforgivable. It was not a risk he was willing to take, no matter how small.

“Fine, you will get your ring. But I must let you know that not being a mage, you will be unable to release the enchantment. It will only glow unless mana is infused into it, so keep that in mind.”

“Hmm… can’t I just ask a mage to do that for me? Would that work?”

“It would, but I’d rather you not go around showing what I give you to unknown mages. It is something of a secret.”

“If that’s the case, then you’re going to have to show me that it works as you claimed.”

“I will.”

…

Before they retired for the night, he left Vick to tend to the fire and disappeared into the woods.

Having found a secluded spot with few wild animals, he held his hand over the ground. A moment of silent stillness, then something emerged from the earth, flying up to him. A small piece of unrefined ore. He began pouring mana into the ore, heating it, bending and shaping it to his will. Before long, he had two simple unadorned rings hovering before him. Looking at them, with a thought, two glowing lines appeared on them both before fading away.

Reaching into his shirt, he pulled out one of the two translucent shards that he always kept with him. “Valathiirvanux.” The word of unbinding resounded through the air, and a torrent of power burst forth from the shard, toppling trees and shaking the area around him.

Before the shard even solidified into a reflective mirror, he was already drawing on the excess magic that it was expelling, infusing it with his own mana and binding them to the two rings.

***

Sorry about the delay. Was trying to get it out before thanksgiving, but alas, I was unable to.

As always, thanks for reading everyone!
THE WORLD
Forgotten Conqueror Website
Epub/Pdf by Armaell
Patreon

B2 Chapter 31 - Esperen

Chapter 31. Enjoy.

***

After another two days, they arrived at a small quaint village along the roadside. From what they were told, it was the village of Esperen, one of many farming settlements under the control of countess Belinde.

Entering its vicinity, the few farmers who were out on the fields began staring at them. Some began whispering to each other and two men who had been moving towards them, turned back and hastily walked away.

As they passed the fields and entered the village, there was an odd sense of anxiousness floating about. The previously occupied dirt roads were now empty, and all the doors and windows of the houses had been shut. Eyes peeked out from the shadows and windows, jerking away whenever they turned to look.

“What’s with everyone?” Vick asked, glancing around.

“Don’t know,” Kaidus shrugged. “Let’s see if we can find a place to rest. We’re also running out of a few things so it’d be a good time to resupply.” He suggested, moving along without worry.

Further into the village, they spotted a building very different from all the other wooden houses. A two-story building made of stone.
The large entrance was wide open and looked like someone had ripped the double doors off of their hinges. To the side of the opening, a broken sign was leaning against the wall. The words “T-h-e P-r-a-n-c” could be seen on the side that was facing outward.

‘The Prancing something?’ Kaidus wondered as they both began walking towards the conspicuous building.

“They’re coming this way!” A boy’s voice came from inside as they got closer, followed by some hushing, then silence.

A dimly lit room welcomed them as they entered. There were a handful of tables lining one side of the room, and four tense looking men sat at one of the tables, each with a drink before them. Directly across from the entrance was a set of stairs, one going up and another probably down to a food cellar. The young boy whom they had heard earlier was nowhere to be seen.

*CLANG!* the sound of a tankard slamming against a table sounded through the room, and one of the four men stood up.

“What in Talaras’ tits are ya fucks doing back already?” The man spoke with an angry huffing tone, stalking over to them while the three others frantically jumped out of their seats. “We told you we’d have yer damned provisions in six days! Not two! Now get the fuck out of here!”

Vick and Kaidus both looked at each other in confusion. The man’s red face and uneven steps told them that he was drunk. Not yet to the point of being an inebriated stupor, but enough to start trouble.

“I think you are mistaken,” Vick calmly replied, trying to pacify the situation. “My friend here and I--”

The man closed in on Vick and the other three tried to stop him, but he shrugged them off. “Mistaken?” The man eyed the swords at Vick’s waist. “You lots go around forcing and stealing from good hardworking folks. What’s there to--” *Thuck!* a wooden ladle flew over and smacked the side of the man’s head.

“Shaddap, ya dolt! Can’t-cha see you’re disturbin’ the guests!?” An old woman shouted as she descended the stairs.

“That hurts, you old crone! And what guests!?” The man snapped back, holding the side of his head.

“If you’re goin’ ta start trouble again, take it elsewhere. Or must I remind you about last time?”

The man looked to the door, then at the old lady once more before storming out of the building.

“And fix my door already!” The old lady shouted after.

The other three hastily finished their drinks and rushed out.

“Don’t mind Diller and them. It’s been rough for everyone, and with the recent turn of events, he’s just takin’ it harder than the rest of us.” The old lady explained as she walked over to them. Her white hair was tied into a large bun on the back of her head, and she walked with a hunch, making her look very weak and small. “Now then, how can I help you?” The old lady questioned, looking up at them.

“Ah, right. Might this be an inn?” Vick answered respectfully.

“Indeed. The Prancing Myrtle be its name. Although there’s not much to be prancing about nowadays, as you can see.”

“Are you the owner?” Vick replied as they both glanced around the empty room.

“I am.” A smile appeared on the old lady’s face, seeing their surprise. “I run this place with my three grandchildren and a couple of helping hands.”

“The door and that broken sign out front. What happened?” Kaidus interjected curiously.

“A long story sonny, and not something for strangers like you to worry about. Now, would you two like a room? How about some food? I’ve got mashed abrusal with mulse grit, bird stew, and dronnon blood sausage ready to serve if you’re hungry.”

“Lunch?” Vick asked, turning to Kaidus with a hungry smile.

“And a room for the night.” Kaidus added.

…

After lunch, while Vick opted to stay downstairs to drink and fish for information from the owner, Kaidus was sitting alone in their room, adding to his map.

A quill in hand, he was drawing in the roads that they had traveled, trying to supplement the simple map with what he could from memory.
He drew a dot and labeled the approximate location of where the forest village was, then made a couple estimations and did the same for their current location—the village of Esperen.

After he finished adding in what he could recount and noting down where the roads split, using the map, he started calculating their current distance from the other towns and villages that Narissa had marked. There was a dot denoting a village about four days northeast of Esperen. A large circle with an X through it to the far north, and two other circles signifying towns to the west. Looking at the map, his eyes fell upon the western mountains, and to a few of the villages that were marked around them.

They were still quite a long ways away, and at their rate, it would be close to a turn before they reach their destination. Even with horses, it would still take a considerable amount of time. The distance wasn’t all that far in actuality, and they were both capable of riding long distances, but reaching the western mountains was only the beginning. If he could not find what he seeks there, then they would have to turn around and trek across Malpaars once more. To make matters worse, there was also Tal’hrus always looming in the back of his mind. If they were as spread out as they had been in Darsus, then it could possibly take even longer.

He sighed, hoping against all hopes that he did not make the wrong decision in choosing to head west first.
Starting to second-guess himself, he got up and dug into his pack.

“Hm?” Something caught his attention as he was pulling the items out to reach the notes at the bottom. Instead of the bundle of records, he focused on the extra pair of traveling boots he had packed.

There was something white rolling around in the left boot, and he immediately recalled putting the seed that Zeeke gave him inside to keep it from getting lost or falling out. Spilling the small object onto his hand, instead of its normally dark metallic coloration and hard texture, the seed had turned a dull white and felt malleable to the touch.

The same mana signature and familiar presence could still be felt from it, but there was something else. Something unfamiliar and very different from Zeeke’s presence.

“What in the world?” Kaidus voiced out loud, curious about the changes. Remembering what happened the last time, he began infusing mana into the seed.

Right away, it started glowing dimly as it had done before.
‘Master.’ Vishan’s voice echoed in his mind as four transparent threadlike tendrils unraveled from the glowing seed. Surprised, he stopped his infusion. His mana that he had already poured into it vanished instantly. “Zeeke... What did you give me?” He whispered, staring at the mystifying object before him.

Wondering if something was supposed to start germinating, he simply waited and observed. As he watched, the tendrils began moving, feeling and snaking along his wrist to his forearm as if they had a mind of their own. He felt a prickle as they suddenly twisted and wrapped around his arm. Tiny droplets of blood began forming as the tendrils punctured his skin and wormed their way into his flesh.

“It Wishes To Consume You, Master.” The light spirit spoke, emerging into the room in its humanoid form and reaching for the seed.

A smile appeared on Kaidus’ face. “Stop. I will be fine.” He instructed, and Vishan’s form shimmered for an instant before disappearing without any objections.

Holding his arm up, Kaidus stared at the small threads moving under his skin. Blood was oozing out of the entry points and flowing to his elbow. “You wish to feed?” He questioned.

Strengthening his arm, he began reinforcing and hardening it with mana as he willed his magic to heal himself. He could see the tendrils squirming, trying to figure out what was happening as they were being rejected and forced out. The pain began subsiding as the four threads retreated, emerging from his flesh to wave in the air like confused fingers.

He stopped and carefully observed them once more. And just like before, the tendrils began feeling along his hand, poking and prodding for a weak spot. Another smile appeared on his face. Whatever it was, it was alive in some way.

With a thought, he infused it with a surge of mana and the tendrils quickly moved back to sway in the air once again. “Hmmm…” He opened his mind and willed a deluge of mana into it. As it happened before, the seed quickly absorbed every drop of mana greedily. Alone in the room, be continued with the experiment.
After a duration of persisting without letting up, something else occurred. The tendrils began emitting a red light, and the seed’s dim glow started pulsing until it was bright enough to illuminate the room.

Suddenly, for some unknown reason, the red tendrils began wrapping themselves around the seed, melding into it and turning the white glow blood-red. In a second shift of confusion, the light started fading even while he was still infusing mana. As the glow vanished, he saw that the seed had once again hardened, reverting back to its metallic self. Only this time, it was now dark with shades of red.

“Interesting… What exactly are you?” He questioned again, staring at the unusual item that was exuding heat in the palm of his hand. There was a reason why Zeeke had given it to him. Whatever that reason was, he still had no idea.
He tried infusing more mana the seed, but nothing else happened.

Puzzled, he placed it in his concealed shirt pocket with the two Nyzacus shards.

After a lengthy meditation to refocus his mana, he cleaned up his belongings and left the room, heading downstairs to check on Vick.

…

Vick was slumped over one of the smaller tables, looking as if he had drank himself to sleep. On the other side of the room, a small number of people were drinking and talking noisily.

“Anything?” Kaidus whispered, sitting down beside the older man. Vick opened one eye to peek at him then yawned, pretending to wake up.

“Huwahh... so hungry from all this sitting. Is it dinner time already?” Vick’s lips curved into a smile and he stood up.

…

Back in their room and with plates of food, Vick was sharing what he found.
“Folks don’t seem to like talking to strangers around here even if you tell them you could help.” He made an irritated face as he bit into a piece of roasted meat.

“But you found something?”

“Nothing to help us in our search, but you could say that.”

Kaidus gave the older man a questioning look.

“Hey, I tried asking about Tal’hrus. Guess what granny down there thought I was talking about.” Vick paused, staring back at him.

“An organization of mages?”

“Try a flowering tree,” Vick replied dryly. “I don’t think anyone in this village has a clue about Tal’hrus, but get this. I started probing about what’s been happening around the village, and she started becoming very evasive. I tried asking a few others that came in, but they wouldn’t even talk to me. All except for one.”

“Who?”

“With a couple erns, one of the owner’s grandchildren became very informative.”

“You bribed a child?”

“I didn’t bribe anyone,” Vick quickly refuted the accusation. “It’s called paying for information. A mutual give and take.”

“Right. And what did you find out?”

“Anyways. He said a group came by a few days ago and then folks started complaining about the year’s tax.”

“So?”

“Well, he also said collection doesn’t usually start until the end of Fulta- until after the fields have been harvested.” Vick grinned. “That’s why it was such an odd welcome earlier. They thought we were with the collectors. Apparently that man we met this afternoon got into a scuffle with the group that came by, and the result was… well you saw it for yourself downstairs.”

“Tax collection… Lord Shradech did say this village was under the control of the Countess. Could be her men.”

“Exactly my thoughts. So what now? Should we stay here for a couple days and see what happens?” Vick questioned.

“No. We leave in the morning as planned.” He promptly replied.
There was no reason to do anything. The villagers were not in danger as long as they provided what was required, and did not openly revolt. Helping would only endanger them.

“You sure? Could be trouble when they come back.”

“Perhaps, but I’d hate to imagine what would happen once we leave. It’s not like these people are already on the run or in danger, and this place looks peaceful enough as it is. Helping would only ruin their livelihood.”

“… Alright.” Vick replied and dug into his food. After a moment of silent deliberation, he looked back at Kaidus. “What about you? Still nothing from the ring?” He questioned, glancing down at the one tied to the hilt of his sword.

“Not yet.”

…

The next morning.
They sat at one of the tables, eating a belated breakfast while waiting for the old lady to put some supplies together for them. Having been unable to sleep in an actual bed ever since leaving Darsus, they had indulged themselves and overslept, knowing that the incoming days would be without comfort.

As they ate, the wind knocked down the doors that were simply fixed into the gaping entrance, and a cold wind blew into the room. The old lady began cursing hysterically from the kitchen about the door, and Vick attempted to hold down his laughter.

As Kaidus was finishing his bowl of stew, his pocket began glowing, and he could feel the familiar mana coming from it. Anise was calling. “I’ll be right back.” He got up and headed back upstairs to the room they had previously occupied.

“Kai?!” The girl’s endearing voice came through as soon as he injected some mana into the ring—forcing him to quickly cast a sound barrier around the room.

“You sound excited.”

“Kai are you okay?” She enquired. Her voice almost sounding worried.

“Of course. Why wouldn’t I be?”

“Umm… Some people came here today. They were looking for you.”

“Looking for me?” He questioned as various things began flashing through this mind.

“Uh-huh.”

“Who? What did they look like? Have you seen them before?”

“I don’t know, but it was a funny old man and a big man a lot bigger than daddy, and two more people.”

Funny old man. Big man. He was confused. “Did something happened?”

“Mmm… Nope. They talked with daddy for a little bit then they left. Daddy said they wanted to talk to you. Do you know them?”

He had no idea. “Hasen?” He questioned.

‘Zorin… Headmaster… the others… unknown….’ The spirit immediately answered in his mind.

“Hasen?” Anise questioned.

“Nothing. You’re keeping Hasen with you like I told you right?”

“Uh-huh!”

“Good.”

“Kai. What did Hasen say?” Anise inquired.

He smiled, hearing her curiosity. “He told me who they were. That’s all.”

“You know them?”

“Only one. The funny old man.” He chuckled, picturing old man Nylen’s face. The man was anything but funny.

“Who is he?”

“A teacher.”

“From your school?” She continued her enquiries.

“Yep.”

“Oh…”

“How’re Mom and Lance?”

“They’re okay. Mommy and Lance are downstairs right now.” She replied happily.

“I see. Are you three going shopping today?”

“Uh-huh. Sylvie and her mom too. We’re waiting for them right now.”

“Dad’s at the Varath manor then?”

“Yep. He was supposed to stay home today, but he left after the other people left.”

“And what about you? Are you doing okay?”

“Hehehe. Uh-huh! Guess what Kai!”

“Hmm… A new dress? No that can’t be. You just got one not too long ago. Is it a book? Did you finish a book?”

“Nope!” There was joyful laughter coming through the ring.

“Does Hasen know?”

“That’s cheating!” She rebuked him immediately.

“Hmm... Does it have something to do with an animal?”

“Uh-huh.” There was a muffled giggle.

“Why don’t you just tell me? It was close enough wasn’t it?”

“Hehehe. You remember the baby birdy at Sylvie’s house?”

“The one that fell off the nest?” He recalled what she had told him before their ship arrived in Malpaars.

“Yep. It’s a lot bigger now. We found it hiding in the garden, and I gave it a worm. It ate it.” She replied proudly.

“Really? Maybe it likes you.”

“I hope so. I li-”

“Anise? Who were you talking to?” A different voice came through the ring. A very familiar one.

“N-No one!” Anise replied, and the connection stopped.

He couldn’t help but smile. Anise was keeping the ring a secret like he told her, and even from Sylvia whom she treated like a sister.

With the abrupt end to their conversation, he broke the barrier and returned downstairs.

Vick was already done with his breakfast, and on the table was the bundle of supplies that the old lady had put together. Spices, salt, crushed herbs, and a chunk of cured meat for the road.
Including their room and everything else, his bag was now 46 erns lighter.

“Ready to head off then?” Vick stood up and picked up the bundle.

Grabbing his pack and sword, Kaidus pulled his gray cloak around himself. “Yea. Let’s go.”

******

As always, thanks for reading everyone!
THE WORLD
Forgotten Conqueror Website
Epub/Pdf by Armaell
Patreon

B2 Chapter 32 – Weapon of Compassion

Chapter 32. Enjoy.

***

-Elsewhere in Malpaars-

Three days ride west of the capital Maverus. The town of Tirtha.
An industrial town prior to the war, it was captured and used as a central base of command for the revolutionary army. Through its proximity, they were able to surround and cut off supplies to the capital, ultimately bringing the war to an end.
Afterward, it became a thriving center of trade and a point of defense against those who would try and take the capital.

Through the busy streets of the slums, a man strolled alongside the numerous people who were busily going about their morning.
A longsword at his waist, the man was taller and had a larger build than the average man. Not only was his physique enviable, he would be considered handsome, if not for the scars on his face. The man’s long brown hair was skewed to the left side of his face, covering a large burn scar that ran from his left ear to his neck. A second series of scars came from a weapon that chipped the left side of his nose and mutilated his upper and bottom lips, giving him an almost deformed look. The last one ran from near the center of his forehead to the right side of his head, barely missing his right eye.

The man stopped before an old graying beggar who was kneeling and holding up cupped hands. Pulling out a few metal bits from his pocket, the man dropped them into the beggar’s hands, closing them with his own.

“Ethaer’s blessing to you! Ethaer’s blessings to you good sir!” The old man exclaimed graciously.

“I know these are hard times, but please do not give up.” The man replied, his voice filled with bittersweet sorrow and pity as he held onto the old man’s hands. “Better days will come. I am sure of it.” He comforted, as he stepped back before continuing on his way.

After a few more stops to give handouts to orphans and beggars alike, he turned into an alley and continued until he reached a small stone house. Simple and run-down, it was very much like all those around it.

“Welcome home, dear.” A cheerful, almost elated voice greeted him as he entered.
A beautiful woman wearing a wavy grey skirt with a loosely buttoned white blouse was standing before him. She had a black shawl draped around her shoulders, but instead of covering her upper body with it, the shawl was wrapped around her arms.

“If you’re here, then I assume everything is ready?” Far from happiness or the sympathetic tone he had shown earlier, his voice was stern and cold.

The woman made an exaggerated motion, taking a few steps back and falling into the chair behind her. “Why?! Please! Does my body not satisfy you anymore?!” Putting the back of her left hand to her forehead, she took deep breaths, raising her chest and emphasizing the division of her plentiful bust.

“Enough with the theatrics. Answer me Kaval.” He shot her an unamused glare.

“Tch. You’re no fun.”

“I said I would help. Not play along with your nonsense. If you’ve nothing else, get out of here.”

“Fine, fine. We’ll do it your way. But might I say something first?” She got up and started pacing around the small living space. “It’s a great barrier you’ve got here, but you really do need a woman’s touch. This place is so drab and plain, I can barely call it a house fit for living.” She turned back to him as she stopped at the chair again. “Although I would never understand why you chose such a dilapidated hovel in the first place, considering all the other locations you could have taken for yourself.”

“Leave.” He replied with full on irritation, his left hand grabbing the hilt of his sword.

“Jeez, you’re so serious,” she replied with a mischievous smile. “I thought playing house would lighten your mood. Apparently I was wrong.”

“…”

“Well, I’ll get right to it then.” She sat down on the chair and crossed her legs seductively. Yet seeing no reaction, her smile quickly disappeared. “My spies have infiltrated the prisoners and are now being led back to their base. It is only a matter of time until they are ready.”

“And the targets?”

“Unconfirmed, but I am positive they are taking refuge within.”

“Very well,” The man responded, reaching into the inside of his coat and pulling out five rings. “Just make sure your men are ready when the time comes.”

“Of course.” A smile appeared on the woman’s face.

He picked out two of the metal rings and wore them on his fingers. With an incantation, he transferred his mana into the rings, activating both magical items.

“Yes master?” A man’s voice immediately came through from one of the two. A voice he knew too well.

“Rakkon. It is time. Prepare for my arrival.”

“Understood, Master Eril.” The voice obeyed, sounding very eager.

He was Eril. One of seven masters who rule Tal’hrus under the old master. Although not his real name, the title was granted unto him after years of proving his worth to the organization, and he wore it with pride.

After his subordinate’s affirmation, the connection from the ring stopped and its faint glow faded.
He stood motionless, waiting for the second ring.

Kaval, also one of the seven masters, sat in her chair, watching quietly. There were signs of curiosity on her face as she waited for the subordinate to answer.

There was an odd disturbance, then the connection merged.

“Ah, at last. I have been waiting.”

A voice Eril had never heard before came through the glowing ring on his finger. An adolescent’s voice that sounded almost pleased to be connected through to him. “Who are you? Where is Linde?” He replied, puzzled by the unknown voice.

“Countess Belinde is no more. I have taken the liberty of releasing her from your commands, oh esteemed master of Tal’hrus.”

His finger twitched upon hearing the mocking statement. Whoever it was, they knew about him and about Tal’hrus. Even about the rings and their functions. Keeping a composed visage in front of Kaval, “Did you kill her?” He calmly questioned.

The woman—Linde, also known as Belinde—was not a powerful mage in terms of combat abilities, but her specialty in manipulation magic had earned her a place in his inner circle. She was quite valuable, and he had assigned some of his stronger mages as her guards. It was unthinkable for someone to have defeated them.

Yet, “Yes.” The voice calmly replied, giving no recourse for doubts.

His body tensed at the proclamation that Linde and his mages had fallen. A few paces before him, Kaval stood up from her seat. “Eri–” She attempted to say something, but he held up his hand to quiet her. “You said you were waiting… who are you?” He inquired in an attempt to get some sort of read on their opponent.

“… I am Death.” After a momentary pause, the voice answered. “The cries of the fallen beckons, begging for justice from beyond the void. I have come to see their vengeance fulfilled, and regrets put to rest.” As it spoke, the voice shifted into a deep commanding tone filled with an icy fury.

He easily understood what the voice meant, and a surprised smile crept onto his face. “Then you are a bigger fool than I thought. You will die, and that vengeance will be nothing but an illusion. We are Tal’hrus. We are absolute.” He responded, undeterred by such empty words.

“You are a false pretense, living on borrowed time. Gather your forces and bolster your defenses. For the winds of carnage are blowing, and I am coming to collect.”

“You-” will fall in the face of overwhelming might. He wanted to counter, but there was a burst of light from the ring and it faded back to normal. He felt that the connection had been forcefully severed.

Eril silently took off the ring, remaining calm as he stepped toward Kaval and sitting down on a chair across from her.

“I thought you said you had everything under control?” The woman reproached him.

They both understood the consequences of leaving alive someone who could possibly be a threat to Tal’hrus.

“I do.” He swiftly replied as if to rebuke her words.
It was impossible for the wretches that were left in Malpaars to stand against him and his.
Even the remnants of the old monarchy that now called itself the Liberation Army would fail, should they attempt to retake the country. The reasons why he even allowed such an insignificant group to run amok, was to help root out all the dissenters that are—even now—plotting against the new rule. Their existence was also beneficial, as it provides his subordinates with feasible cause to subjugate those they find uncooperative, in the name of hunting for radicals.

“Then explain what just happened. Whoever that was, they clearly knew about our organization and what you are.”

“I can see that, Kaval. I am neither blind nor deaf.” No matter how much he tried to keep himself composed, annoyance was seeping through.

“What are you going to do then?” The woman questioned as a smile appeared on her face.

He could see that she was enjoying harrying him for the unexpected situation.
“I must contact the old master and tell hi-”

“No!” She shouted. “We will not call for a meeting with that old monster yet!”

“You wish to remain silent even about this?” He held up the ring in his hand.

“I don’t care about the fucking rings!” Kaval exclaimed, standing up from her chair and closing in on him. “What I care about is my life! If you haven’t forgotten, I don’t have very much time left!” She exclaimed as her face openly displayed her anger and fear. “That monster made it quite clear that the next time we meet, if I am yet unsuccessful, I would be replaced!”

“You don’t have to come. I will let them know that you are preoccupied with our joint operation.”

“Oh yes, skip the meeting. That worked wonders for the previous Narshon didn’t it?” She replied sarcastically.

“Then what do you propose?” He enquired, understanding her fears all too well.
Eril quickly recalled their meeting with the old master barely half a turn ago.

Just as they were starting to reclaim their foothold within Darsus, the new Zavon had failed to show up to report his progress.
The only source of information they were able to put together, came from the few agents that fled to Rovtoss and Kulis after the loss of their command structure. Like a curse, all signs were starting to point towards the same fate that befell the previous Zavon five years ago.

It had infuriated the old master, and due to Kaval’s lack of development with her own assignment, she had taken the brunt of the old master’s anger.
It was no wonder she was being so adamant about it.

“I propose we proceed with our plans and kill that little fucker along with his shitty knight. We end this hunt once in for all so that I’m not constantly in danger whenever I’m standing before that old fuck. We finish that and you can tell him whatever you want.”

“Show some respect. He is still our master.”

“Respect? I’ll start showing some when that fiend starts appreciating what we do for him! I’m sick and tired of losing people just because he deems them failures.” Kaval snapped back. “Old age must be getting to him and he’s scared you know? I’m willing to bet he knows that his reign is coming to an end, and that one of these days, one of us will be in his position.” She started laughing maniacally with a grin on her face.

“Big talk for someone that was begging for her life.” Eril replied blandly, not sharing in her delight.

“I might not have the strength to go against him myself, but you know my words to be true. If we can just-”

“Enough. Those efforts will only end with our deaths.” He stopped her before she could start with her plans again. “For now, I will refrain from notifying the master of our unknown assailant. Go prepare yourself and meet me by the western gate at sundown. I shall muster up what forces I can before then.”

“I’m serious, Eril. Another two or three more, and-”

“Kaval!” He shouted, halting her words. “We leave at sundown.” He repeated himself, making sure she understood that there were no room for further disputes or otherwise.

“Fine.” She brusquely stepped away from his vicinity and headed for the door. “Until then.” She gave him a devious smile and left, closing the door behind her.

Eril sat in silence, contemplating his decisions and Kaval’s words.

Ever since coming to Malpaars to finish her job, she had been trying to rope him into her conspiracy. To form an alliance with a few of the masters and overthrow the old man from his position of leadership. With the last meeting they held, her hatred for the old master had only grown deeper.
It might be possible if they teamed up as she professed, but none of them knew the extent of the old man’s abilities, thus none had ever dared to try.

Eril quickly brushed the suicidal thoughts out of his mind and focused onto something else.
He held up the ring that he took off earlier and stared at it. Whoever was on the other side was skilled enough to erase all traces of the synchronized magic within the rings, rendering the accessory inert and useless.
A part of him wanted to inform the old master of the unknown mage, but another part of him was fascinated, and desired to face the stranger that claimed to be “Death” in battle.
His lips curved into a smile as his fist closed around the metal ring.

***

Kaidus stood in the middle of the woods, grasping the metal communication ring in his hand.
Closing his eyes, he expanded his mana outward and traced the mana sealed within. A weak response came back, coming from a single direction. After another attempt with the same results, he placed the ring back in his pocket.
The first step was over. All that was left, was to wait for Tal’hrus to do their part.

From his attacks against the two Zavons, it was clearly more convenient for him to take out a large number of agents in a single assault, than to kill off the master and hunt down the stragglers. He had given his threat precisely to goad whoever was in charge of Malpaars into reacting in such a manner. It might be trivial and may not even work, but he was hoping that they would gather their forces and make his life easier—if only a little. Whether they take the bait or not, he would eventually find out.

Picking up the forest rat and five birds that he caught, he proceeded back to the road and to their campsite where they had spent the night.

…

Vick was already waiting for him when he arrived. The man was tending to a small fire.
“Took you a while. Any luck?”

“Got these.” Kaidus held up the bunch of small animals.

“Perfect.” Beside Vick, there was a small pile of mushrooms and wild plants.

It was five days ago since they left Esperen, and they had run out of food after the second night. Because of that, they were using their mornings to hunt and gather food for their travels.
With his magic, Kaidus was tasked with hunting while Vick gathered wild edible plants.

“There’s something else,” Kaidus added, and Vick’s smile turned into confusion. “I got in contact with them. Tal’hrus knows that Countess Belinde is no more.”

Vicks eyes widened at his words. “Then… do you know where they are?”

“Somewhere far to the north.”

“So I’m guessing this is where we part?” Vick questioned with a hesitant smile. He was worried, but his eyes did not betray what he had learned about the boy in the past half turn.

“Not yet. I was thinking I’d accompany you to the next town first. Not to mention a nice meal wouldn’t hurt.”
From his calculations, they were still three and a half days from the next town.
It would be fine leaving Vick by himself, but he wanted to see the man safely to the town first.

“Don’t want to leave me now? Maybe I should come with you?” Vick teased with a wide grin.

“I’m just worried you’d get lost without the map.” He countered, returning a smile and looking down the road that they had been following ever since leaving Esperen.

———

The next day, they met a traveling merchant who was headed to Esperen. From the merchant, they learned that their destination was half a day closer than their initial estimate, and after two more days, they reached the town of Karpes.

While Vick was busy trying to negotiate a price for their room at one of the inns, he was walking around the town, looking for a bookstore.
He did not plan on buying any books, but the prospects of finding rare literary works that could only be found in Malpaars intrigued him—driving his search.

After walking a considerable distance away from the inn and not finding a single bookstore, he stopped and scanned his surroundings. The sun had already set, and the town’s patrols were out and about, making sure the street lamps stayed lit.

Around him, the town’s nocturnal activities were already underway. Bars were alight with bouts of laughter and music, along with the occasional shouts and brawls that would end up on the streets.
He spotted working ladies going about hand in hand with their patrons, along with the occasional thugs that made sure the flesh business was going well.

Wondering if he could ask for directions, he met the eyes of a young lady standing beside a well-lit establishment—she appeared to be waiting for someone. The girl had brown hair and was wearing an unadorned and simple gray outfit of a short sleeved shirt, and a skirt that went down to her knees. She saw him staring, and gave him a shy but heartwarming smile. Without a second thought, he approached her.

“Excuse me.”

“G-good evening.” He could see that the girl was nervous, but she greeted him pleasantly.

“Good evening. Sorry to bother you, but I’m looking for a bookstore. Does this town have one?” He questioned.

“Oh, yes.” She quickly answered, almost as if surprised by his question. “It’s hard to see from this street, but if you follow that path and take a left when you come upon the Laughing Shingles tavern, you’ll see a large building ahead of you. The bookstore will be on its right side with a hanging sign in the shape of an open book.” She added, having found her nerves and pointed him in the aforementioned path.

“Sorry. How would I know when I’ve reached the Laughing Shingles tavern?”

“You’ll know it. It’s very hard to miss.” There was a dazzling smile on her face.

“I see. Thank you very much for your help.” He gave her a courteous nod and started walking towards a street that intersected with the one he had been searching.

Barely out of earshot, someone shriek from behind him. Turning around, he saw that the young lady was now on the ground, and a woman, dressed in a flowing flashy dress stood over her. His stomach churned at the scene. He had suspected it, but seeing his suspicions confirmed, it was truly revolting. Kaidus quickly ran back.

“- useless little bitch!” He caught the tail end of the woman’s insults, followed by a slap.

“Please Myrna! He was only asking for directions!” He heard the girl’s plea as she attempted to protect her face.

“That’s why you are useless!” The woman grabbed the girl’s hair, pulling her up off the ground.

“Stop this.” Before the woman could hit the girl again, he had already moved beside them and caught her hand.

“What do you think you are doing!?” The older woman shouted, glaring back at him.

“This is going too far.”

“This, is none of your business. And get your fucking hands off me!” The woman screamed, shaking her hand violently as people started looking in their direction. A large man began walking toward them.

“If this is by any chance my fault, then please allow me to make amends.” He replied, locking eyes with the woman.

The older woman scowled at the girl—who was still in her hands—briefly, before releasing her. “Amends? Then pay up. Thirty erns for having disturbed her work.” She quickly answered. Turning around, she gave a quick wave of her hand and the large man turned away.

“Myrna! Please! He’s got nothing to do with this!” The girl begged again, grabbing onto the older woman’s legs.

“Shut up!” The woman kicked the girl away, and held out her hands to him.

“How much?”

“Are you deaf? I said thirty.”

“How much to buy her?” He clarified.

A smirk appeared on the older woman’s face. “She’s not for sale, little boy. She’s new on the market and we need her to work for a long time.”

From the corner of his eyes, he saw the young lady beside him lowering her head and wrap her arms around herself. Something tugged at his inside, and his free hand clenched into a fist.

“How much for the night?” He replied, knowing all too well what sort of business it was. An unfortunate vocation, made even more repulsive when it is against the person’s will. Yet for some people, it was their only way of life. It was not up to him to judge the girl for her misfortune, for there were tens of thousands just like her; victims of a rotten world that had degenerated into one ruled by greed. He could not save her, but for a single night, he would help protect and ease her pains.

“For you, eighty erns.”

“Myrna that’s-!”

“Quiet!” The older woman instantly silenced the girl’s protest. “Like I said. She’s new and barely used.” The woman smiled an insidious smile.

Kaidus reached into his pocket, feeling the two fers he had brought with him in case his plans go awry, and a book caught his attention.

“Eighty.” He handed her the two green fers, and saw the delighted grin on the woman’s face as she snatched them.

“If I don’t see her by midnight, you will regret it.” The woman threatened before turning away.

“Stop.” He called out. “I believe the price was 80. You are forgetting something.”

“The price is what I say it is. And unfortunately for you, it’s just been raised to one hundred.” The woman replied. “Oh, and Saadra. Keep in mind what would happened if you fail to return.” She added, walking away.

The girl beside him fell to her knees and began sobbing. “I’m sorry. I’m so sorry.” She apologized, crying into her hands.

“It is I who should be apologizing.” He knelt down beside her. “I was not thinking. I am sorry for getting you in trouble.”

Upon his words, her sniffling lessened, and she raised her head up to look at him. With their close proximity, he noticed that that her eyes were light blue and beautiful, visible even in the darkening night.

“You… you are weird.” She told him amidst her sniffling, and her smile from before slowly made its way back onto her lips. He could see the embarrassment in her eyes, as she covered the left side of her face with one hand.

“So I’ve been told.” He stood up and held out a hand. He saw her reluctance, but she took it, and he pulled her up. “Well, shall we go then?”

Her face twisted back into one of shame and fear. “… t-to an inn? O-or do you mean to use an alley?” Her voice was shaky and tense.

“I was hoping you can show me the way to the bookstore, and perhaps accompany me in perusing their selections.” He answered with a smile, disregarding her misunderstanding.

He saw the girl breathe a sigh of relief and her smile returned. “But I don’t know how to read.”

“There are picture books that do not require knowing how to read.”

Her eyes lit up upon hearing his words. With a smile and a nod, she took his hand and began walking down the path she had pointed toward earlier.

…

Unfortunately for them, the bookstore was already closed by the time they arrived. With no other reasons to be outside, he eventually persuaded her to go back with him to the Inn for dinner.

Although she did not talk much about her problems, he was able to learn a few things about her.
Her full name was Saadra Ridales, and she was a year older than him. She had lost her parents even before Malpaars’ revolution, and was living on the streets when she was picked up by Lady Myrna, the woman he met earlier. She did not elaborate on her relationship with the woman or why she was in such an unsavory business, and he did not press her.
Instead, they talked about the upcoming Rinol, and the cold that would blanket the land with a white veil. He shared stories about hunting and sleeping in the woods. About the plants and animals he’d seen, and she listened eagerly, having known no other life than the one within Karpes.

There was a grin on Vick’s face when they returned to the Inn. “I look away for one moment, and you’re bringing a girl back with you. How you’ve grown.” Vick teased and stood up from his seat, almost knocking over his drink on the table. “Good evening, lovely one. I am Vick, Kaidus’ older brother. I know he’s a brat, but please take care of him.” He made a curt bow.

“Sit down. It’s not what you think.” Kaidus replied, reprimanding Vick with a hard glare. Yet it only seemed to have encouraged the man’s insolence.

“Oh? And what am I thinking?” Vick smiled from ear to ear.

“I will not humor that with an answer.” Kaidus replied, moving to sit down. “Saadra. Please.” He gestured to the empty seats across from them.

“I… I’m sorry. I think I should go.” She bolted for the door.

He followed her outside. “What do you mean you have to go? it’s not yet time.”

“I can’t be in here Kaidus. I don’t belong here.” She replied, moving towards the darkness and away from the lamp posts.

“It’s an inn. Anyone is allowed to be in there.”

“I’m sorry for getting you into all this. You even wasted your money on someone like me.” She lowered her head.

“That doesn’t matter. Won’t you come inside and have dinner with us?”

“I- I have to go.” She turned and tried to run.

“Saadra?” He caught her hand. “What’s wrong?”

“Please don’t…” She replied with a muffled voice.

“Where do you have to go?”

“Please… let me go…”

“Then please tell me what’s wrong.”

“Why?” She immediately crouched down and hid her face.

“Saadra…” He caught his tongue. He wasn’t sure what to say.

“Why…” She repeated. Only this time it was not a question, and she was crying. “Why are you so nice to someone like me? Why couldn’t you just be like all the others and hit me or yell at me?” She looked up and tears were streaming out of her eyes. “Why didn’t you just leave me alone… why did you have to make me feel like this.”

“I-…” In his attempt to help her, he had failed to realize what he was doing. His sympathy was probably hurting her even more than he could imagine, and in his ignorance, had failed to consider it. “I’m sorry…”

“Please leave me alone.” She sobbed, standing up and walking away.

There was nothing he could do. He understood too well, her sufferings. Kindness itself was a double-edged blade, and he had impaled her with it.
‘You are an idiot…’ He admonished himself for being so blind to her pain.

Ashamed of himself, he could only watch as her figure disappeared into the darkness.

******

Phew. Almost added in a cliff hanger. Guess we'll wait until next chapter for that.

Thanks for reading everyone!
THE WORLD
Forgotten Conqueror Website
Epub/Pdf by Armaell
Patreon

B2 Chapter 33 - Resolve

Chapter 33. Enjoy.

***

His mind wrestled with the events that transpired the previous night as they were having breakfast.
No matter how much he thought about it, he was in the wrong.
If he had not approached her to begin with, Saadra would not have been disciplined. If he had simply paid the obstruction fee and walked away, it would have lessened her pain. Yet due to his meddling and unwarranted “help”, he had only made the situation worse.

The food before him became tasteless as his own experiences flashed vividly in his mind. Memories of an age long past. Memories without a family or home to return to. Of hate and anger, spurning the kindness of others, and distrustful of any who would show a hint of sympathy.
Yet she was different. He recalled her stunning smile after giving him directions and answering his questions. Of eyes filled with wonder as she listened to his pointless blabbering.
He dared not compare their lives for he could never know the depths of her story, as none had ever known his. Yet even after all she had been through, even in such a situation with no way out, she was able to smile so brilliantly.

“Kaidus.”

He looked up to see Vick staring back at him. “Yes?”

“What are you doing? Eat up. You’re leaving soon aren’t you?”

“Yea.” He replied, shoveling a spoonful of soup into his mouth.
They had already talked about their parting the previous night. He would leave to go after Tal’hrus, while Vick investigates about the Liberation Army and if possible, clues regarding Karugas.
They would both be traveling alone from this point onward, each with their own role.

“Say, how much money do you have left on you anyways?” Vick questioned.

“Hmm? A little less than five hundred. Why do you ask?”

“Here.” Vick slid a small pouch over to him.

Opening the pouch, he saw a lustrous gemstone inside. A Rae, worth five hundred erns.
“I thought you said you were only given four hundred for this trip?”
Throughout their trip, they had split almost everything evenly. From their voyage fare, to the inn costs, to the food they bought in Esperen. Yet, it looked like Vick had been holding onto more than what he originally professed.

“Captain only gave me 400,” Vick held up his own money pouch to show him. “That was not for me. I was holding onto it for you.”

“Oh. Who’s it from?”

“Take a guess. Red hair, older than you, calls you son.” Vick grinned.

Troyle's face surfaced in his mind. “Dad…”

“Don’t know when we’ll be seeing each other again, so take it with you in case you need it.”

“I see. Thanks Vick.” He replied, putting the rae in his pant pocket.

“No need to thank me. Just finish your breakfast. Wouldn’t be doing my job if I didn’t at least make sure you were eating.”

“Right.” Having taken his mind away from his thoughts, Kaidus dug into his slice of meat.

…

Instead of leaving Karpes after parting with Vick, he made his way towards the street where he met Saadra the previous night. They would probably never meet each other again, but he wanted to see that she was fine, and to give his sincere apology.
He walked, clutching onto the rae in his pocket as his thoughts turned to home and Darsus.

Upon reaching the establishment, he took a moment to gaze at it: a large stone building painted red on the outside, and standing three-stories tall. There were no signs in front or around it, yet he knew what it was.
After entering, the place was exactly what he had suspected. Wearing tight and vibrant colors to pronounce their figures, beautiful ladies walked about, serving and being playfully attentive to the men who were already utilizing the brothel.
While the older ones entranced and captivated their costumers, he noticed many young girls moving in the background, carrying jugs of wine and treats out to them.

“Good morning, young man. Haven’t seen you here before.” A young woman possibly in her early twenties saw him and greeted him with a practiced smile. “Are you here for entertainment? Maybe company? Or perhaps pleasure?” She questioned, glancing at his apparel and what he was carrying.

Although it was not Darsus, the customs were the same. There were little differences to the sort of events that went on in brothels throughout the world, and he knew exactly what she was talking about.

“Good morning,” he returned her greeting, looking back at her. “Is Saadra around?”
His reply sounded very comfortable in such an environment—more than he had expected.

“S-Saadra? I’m sorry, but Saadra is unavailable right now. Would you like another girl?” He saw a tinge of dishonesty in her eyes.

“Is she with a client?”

“No. Nothing of the sort. She is… unwell. The night’s air had given her something of a headache, and she’s currently bedridden. I’m sorry.”

“I wish to speak to her. Is that possible?”

“I’m afraid not.” The young woman shook her head apologetically. Yet he could see that she was hiding something.

“Is that so...” Not moving, he focused his mind. By his will, a torrent of mana erupted from his body, dispersing throughout the brothel—phasing through the living and inanimate alike—to do his bidding.

“Young master?” The woman spoke, curious about his sudden silence.

Kaidus opened his eyes. His mana had detected a familiar presence in the far corner of the establishment’s second floor, along with another presence in the same room. Without answering the woman before him, he started walking towards the stairs.

“You can’t go up there! Sir?!” The young woman called from behind him and quickly ran over to block his path. “Myrna! Someone! Help!” She shouted.

“Move.” He commanded threateningly, grasping the sword at his waist. She looked at him with an alarmed face filled with confusion and took two steps to the side, making way for him.

Eyes turned to him, and he could sense movements.
Before anyone could obstruct him again, Kaidus quickly ascended the stairs to the second floor.

“What’s with all the commotion? What’re you doing up here?” A man questioned, walking towards him with two men at his sides. The man was well-dressed, and in a sharp outfit of velvet and black. He seemed to be in his mid-forties, was well-groomed, and looked leagues apart from the two who were following him.

The three men stood side by side, blocking his path. “I believe a girl named Saadra is up here. I’ve come to see her.” Kaidus replied, unfazed by their blockade.

“Ah, so you’re little Saadra’s costumer from last night. I heard all about it from Myrna.” A smile appeared on the man’s face, undoubtedly misunderstanding something. “She’s inexperienced, but that’s only because I haven’t gotten around to teaching her yet,” a vile smile appeared on the man’s face. “Hopefully she was satisfactory to you?”

Kaidus’ calm face twitched a bit at the man’s words.

“Forgive me, I tend to go off like that when it comes to my own work. You said you’ve come to see her right?” The man made a regretful expression. “Unfortunately, she’s feeling under the weather and is declining all visitors and customers. Would you please come back some other time?” The man held out his hands to stop the two beside him.

“And you are?” Kaidus inquired, staring back at the man.

“Ah, where are my manners? I am Coragus, the owner and purveyor of this establishment.” The man replied cordially as he made a skillful bow—arm to his chest and bending at the waist, not the back.

“Forgive me, Master Coragus!” Someone exclaimed, having ascended the stairs. It was the same woman he met last night. “And you! What do you think you are doing here?!” She glared at him again.

He looked to the woman, then back at the three men. “I wish to express my apology for what I did to Saadra. Surely you would not deny me that, considering the copious amount robbed from me last night.”

“That was no robbery and that amount does not excuse your behavior!” The woman roared angrily from behind. “Now, if that is truly your request, go downstairs and I will listen to your message. I will even have one of the girls pass it on!”

He looked back at her. “It would be cowardly of me to send someone else. I will do it myself.” He answered, not complying with her words.

“Boy.” The man spoke, dragging the word. “Firstly, thank you for your business. Secondly, Saadra does not need or require an apology for whatever you did to her. Lastly, if you would like her services again, please come back in a few days.”

“You misunderstand. I am not here for her services.”

“Ah, I see. I thought you had fallen for her after your little experience. Forgive my misunderstanding, for it is not uncommon for a hot-blooded young man like yourself.” The man smiled as the two beside him laughed. “Regardless, I’m afraid I cannot allow you to proceed any further. Why don’t you listen and go downstairs with Myrna? She’ll hear what you have to say.”

There was something wrong. Girls who were not working were given time to do as they pleased whether it be outside or inside the brothel. Visitors were not uncommon in such a vocation, and he could not see any real reason for their refusal.
Kaidus narrowed his eyes. “Surely a moment of her time would not impede your business in the slightest, seeing how she is bedridden.”

“Whether it does or doesn’t, does not matter. I am the master here and I say no. Now leave before my friends get antsy and do something to you. Boy.” The man enunciated the last word to clarify Kaidus’ position.

“I’m afraid I cannot leave until I see Saadra for myself. My conscience would not allow it.”

“Hah… to come in here and be so selfish, I’m speechless. Are you Mister Tarlray’s son? Old man Maffanis’? Or perhaps Sir Erabort’s?”

“I am not.”

“Ah, good. Good. I wouldn’t know how to explain it to them if you were. Warren. Arafel. Would you both mind showing our guest here to the back door?” The man replied with a smile.

“How much?” Kaidus questioned as they moved to grab him.

“Hm? What’s this?”

“If it is money you want, how much?”

“Oh? Now you’re speaking my language. Should have said so earlier.” The owner replied with a smile, pretending to think. “Let’s see… Myrna there told me you willingly paid one hundred for her last night. You match that, and I just might let you see her for a bit.”

Without bothering to negotiate, he reached into his pack and pulled out his money pouch. Taking out two green fers, he held them up, then tossed them to the man.

“I love it. An adroit businessman like yourself is welcome in here whenever you wish. Come, I’ll personally show you to her room.” The owner laughed mockingly, pocketing the two fers as he turned away.

It was robbery, but he had no other choice besides resorting to force.
Wordlessly, he followed the man through the corridors and towards the back of the brothel’s second floor. Passing various rooms, he could hear the silent cries coming from some of them. Behind him, the woman called Myrna and the two men followed closely.

…

They eventually stopped in front of the corner room where he had sensed Saadra’s presence earlier.
The owner took out a set of keys and began unlocking the door.

“Sarah! Sarah! What are you doing?!” A familiar voice called from inside.

The door opened, and he was pushed in. “Don’t hurt my sister anymore!” A young girl two or three years younger than himself was standing between them and Saadra—who was sitting on the bed with a blanket covering her body. The younger girl looked angry, but there was fear in her eyes as she glanced at him and the three men behind him. On her arms, he could see bruises.

“Sara-!!”

Kaidus looked to Saadra who was sitting on the bed, and she gave him a terrified look before turning away. He saw the pain in her eyes in that brief instant. Not just emotional, but she looked to be in physical agony as well. Her eyes were not filled with life as they had been the previous night. Instead, they looked like they were empty and longing for release. “Saadra... what did they do to you?” He asked, scanning the room as he took a step toward the bed.

It was a small room and barely half the size of his own at home. Besides the small bedside table with a lantern on top, it was missing all the necessities of a proper room. There were no drawers or chests, no clothes hanging on the walls, no decorations to lighten up the room, not even a window to gaze through. It was bare and devoid of any physical objects.

“STOP!” The young girl before him shouted nervously.

“Warren, get Sarah out of here.” Coragus, the owner ordered, and one of the men stepped into the room.

“NO! Please!!” Saadra cried out, reaching out to her younger sister. As her arms came out of the blanket, he saw that they were lined with bruises.

The man named Warren stalked forward, ignoring the pleas and reaching for the young girl.

Kaidus’ right hand shot out and grabbed onto the man’s outstretched arm. “What happened to them?” He questioned, looking at the two sisters who were now huddling together.

“Let go of my arm before I teach you a lesson.” The man named Warren replied harshly, shaking off his hand.

“Now, now, let’s not get carried away you two.” Coragus delightfully joined them in the small room. The man walked over to the bed and with a sudden movement, forcefully pulled the blanket away from Saadra and her sister.

“NO!” Saadra screamed, quickly wrapping her arms around herself and turning away to hide her shame.
She was wearing nothing but her underclothes. There were fresh swellings and bruises all over her body, and the only place that was untouched was her face.

“Like I said earlier. As you can see, she is unavailable. Such blemishes would be unable to attract any proper customers, wouldn’t you say?” The man explained, as if talking about livestock and not a human being.

The world froze for an instant, and in front of him was the young girl from a lifetime ago. A dying girl, begging for his help. Blood oozing from her mouth as she pleaded, trying to reach out to him as she laid in a pool of her own blood. Powerless and paralyzed with fear, he could do naught, but watch as her life slowly faded away.
He gritted his teeth as cold fury swelled from within. “What happened?” Kaidus questioned again, trying to keep himself calm.

“She wanted to stop doing her job, so I gave her a reason to take a break.” The man replied with a pleased grin. “Now I’m not blaming you, but a whore is a whore and you best remember that before you start filling their heads with ideas.” The man grabbed Saadra’s face and forced her to look at him. “You bitches have one thing to do, and it’s the only reason why I’m feeding you. Try to show a little appreciation for everything I’ve done. It’s all I ask… Now, come Sarah. We need to leave your sister and this young man here alone for a bit.” Releasing Saadra, he grabbed the younger sister’s arm and pulled her away. “You have until the count of one hundred. Start counting now, because anymore will be extra.” The man winked as he dragged the younger sister towards the door—amidst her howling and begging.

Kaidus reached into his pocket and clutched the rae within.
The excuse of an apology was quickly struck from his reasoning. His mind was clear and calm now. Just like a serene lake without wind.
‘Should you choose to do something, don’t regret it later.’
His father’s words—when he first revealed his plans to leave Darsus—resounded in his mind.

Though very different from his original purpose, it was futile to try anything else.
The act of offering one’s body for money was a way of life, and he will not condemn someone for willingly choosing such a path. The morality of such a choice was in their own hands and he would not abhor or look down upon them for it. Yet for those without a choice, for those who were dragged into it unwillingly, he couldn’t simply look away and pretend he didn’t see. His own morals would not allow him to do so.

“One hundred.” He counted.
*BLAM!* the door suddenly slammed shut before the others could leave the room.
Without warning, Kaidus elbowed the thug beside him in the stomach, sending the man to his knees. As the man fell, he simultaneously rotated his body and delivered a left knee into the man’s face. Something cracked, and the man stopped moving.

“What the fuck are you doing?!” Coragus shouted in surprise at what he did, and loud banging erupted from the door.

Kaidus turned around. His body flickered, and he was upon the older man. His right hand gripped the man’s face as his left quickly disarmed the hand that was holding onto Saadra’s sister. Freeing the girl, he pushed the man into the door.

“You uncultured little shit!” The man roared, trying to open the door to no avail. “You won’t get away with this!” The man shouted, bracing himself for a fight.

Not answering, Kaidus lurched forward, delivering a kick into the man’s chest and breaking open the door.

““Master Coragus!”” The two who had been locked out gasped in shock.

“Guuu…. Ge-get him… Huaaahh…” The man managed to order this thug while in the midst of gasping for air.

Kaidus stood at the entrance of the door as the third man lurched at him with a fist. Empowered with mana, his right hand easily caught the attack that was aiming for his chest. Pulling the man’s momentum to the side, he turned his body to dodge the charge. He saw the man rotating for a backhand strike, but before the man could follow through, he slammed an open palm into the thug’s side—with his left hand, smashing the man against the side of the doorway.

“Help!” The woman called Myrna was shouting loudly. Yet being in one of the corners of the building, no one showed up.

With the third man down, Kaidus stepped over to the bed where Saadra and her sister—Sarah—were huddling together. He picked the blanket off the ground and threw it over Saadra once more. The younger sister seemed to be unable to protest his actions, and he was thankful she didn’t. Having covered Saadra, “Do you wish to leave this place?” He questioned.

She looked up at him. Her blue eyes were filled with shock and shame, and her mouth was frozen and unable to speak.

“This place is dark and unfitting for one such as yourself. Say the words. Ask for my help, and I shall grant it.”

Her mouth twitched then twisted, and tears started rolling down her cheeks. “Kaidus… please help us…” She cried.

“Understood.” He knew too well that helping her would only condemn another girl to the same fate of endless and depraved debauchery. He understood quite clearly that he could never save them all, but even so, he would save those in front of him. He had made his choice.

For the weak who asks for it, he will grant them his strength.
For those unable to protect themselves, he would be their protector.

It was why he had sought power.
It was why he had rebelled.
It was why he had conquered.

If the world did not have a place for the weak and the helpless, he would create one for them.

******

I just want to take a moment to say thank you to everyone who's been reading whether you've just found out about FC, or had been reading it since I first posted. You guys are why I write, and will keep writing.
Secondly, thank you to all my patrons and donors. You guys are awesome, and I really wish I can do more for you all.

With that said, I've got the next two days free, so hopefully we'll be seeing the next chapter soon.

Thanks again everyone.
THE WORLD
Forgotten Conqueror Website
Epub/Pdf by Armaell
Patreon

B2 Chapter 34 - Price of a Life

Turns out being free only opened my time up for someone else's agenda. Hahaha... Sorry. Here's the late early Chapter 34. Enjoy. >_<

***

“This place is dark and unfitting for one such as yourself. Say the words. Ask for my help, and I shall grant it.” The boy’s dark eyes stared at her as his voice weaved through the air like magic. Gentle and filled with compassion, they coaxed and reassured her that everything was alright. That all she needed to do, was to ask and to trust him.

Saadra’s mouth twitched in hesitance.
She was tainted, and after what happened last night, she had already given up. The pain coursing through her body told her that a life outside of the brothel’s cold walls was impossible for them, and that they could never escape.

Feeling Sarah’s unsteady hands clutching her arm, her mouth quivered and her vision blurred. Her sister was why she had been able to endure such a life. Why she was able to smile, despite everything that’s happened to her. The young girl was all she had, and the thought of such a daunting and desolate future for them both was terrifying. “Kaidus… please help us…” Saadra cried, releasing all her anguish and sorrow to the kindness that was extended before her.

“Understood.”

A single word of acknowledgement echoed within the small room amidst her cries.
Through pained sobs, she thought she saw the boy’s unwavering gaze glowing dimly. A sense of comfort enveloped her as she stared into the two dark eyes, shaking her to her core and cradling her in their endless calm.

“Give me your hand.” The boy instructed, and she nervously extended a bruised hand out to him. Thoughts of recoiling such an ungraceful hand back into the blankets assaulted her, but she held the hand out. “I’m sorry, but please bear with me.” She heard the boy mutter as a hot sensation seared her whole body, amplifying the pain she was already feeling. Saadra opened her mouth to scream, but as quickly as it came, the burning vanished. Along with everything else.

She stared blankly back at him with a befuddled expression. Her mouth still agape, there were no words to explain it.
She looked at her arm and her bruises were gone. She felt her sides, and the sharp pain where she had been kicked multiple times was nowhere to be felt.
Her body was refreshed and she felt like new. Like waking up from a long torturous nightmare.

“Come.” The boy beckoned without an explanation as he turned to move away from them. She could hear the sound of Myrna and Master Coragus’ footsteps as they attempted to flee down the hall. She saw the boy look to the two unconscious men on the floor one last time before stepping towards the door.

Wrapped in the blanket, Saadra quickly stepped off the bed.
As she had suspected, her legs—too—were no longer throbbing.

She turned to Sarah who looked visibly frightened and was still clutching tightly onto her arm. “Let’s go, Sarah.” She told the girl and heard her own voice shaking with uncertainty.

---

The echoes of the past swarmed him, whispering and reminding him of mistakes long forgotten. Of consequences that came with such choices, and of his already bloody path.

Discarding his own thoughts, Kaidus stepped out of the room. The world he once knew was no more, yet the nature of things had remained unchanged throughout the ages. Those with power hungrily clung onto it, using it to their own benefits without regards to what or who they were hurting. He had wanted to live his life without being hindered by such pettiness, such unwarranted injustice, yet he could not turn away from those in his purview.

“Our business has yet to be concluded. Where are you going?” He spoke, tailing the two who were trying to run. With the injury he had inflicted, the owner was barely able to walk and had to be supported by the woman.

“Y-You! You will not get away with this! You don’t know… who it is you are messing with!” Coragus shouted back, gasping for air after every few words.

“You should worry more about yourself.” Kaidus replied, widening his strides and catching up to them. “How many others are locked up like Saadra?” He queried, “How many other girls have you forced into prostitution? How many lives have you ruined in your greed?” He closed in on the man and grabbed Coragus’ shoulder, ripping him away from the woman—Myrna. Slamming the man against the wall, “No, don’t bother answering. I might be unable to hold myself back, and I would not wish for you to go so soon… not yet.” He tore the chain of keys away from the man’s waist.

“Th- The guards… they will hang you for this! They will skin you alive! Don’t think you can get away! I- I own this town!”

“They can try.” Kaidus smiled darkly and pushed the man away before turning to Myrna. “How many other girls are here in this brothel?” He gave her an unforgiving glare.

“Fo-forty-seven.” She immediately replied, and he could see that she was trembling. No longer was she the abusive and intolerant lady from last night or earlier, but a frightened aging woman.

“Saadra.” He turned back to the sisters who were following behind. “Are there others who would like to leave?”
The girl timidly nodded.
“I see...” Kaidus turned his attention back to the woman. “You will go and bring everyone out to the front hall.” He tossed her the keys, and she failed to catch it. “I see a single one not in attendance, and we will have trouble.” He threatened, not taking another look at her before grabbing the owner and forcing the man to move forward.

“You think this is the only brothel in the world!? That I am the only one who does this?!” Coragus shouted loudly. “Those girls are mine! I picked them up off the streets! They are mine to do with as I will!!”

Kaidus pushed the man forward.

“You’re not some storybook knight saving damsels in distress you uncouth savage! You are no knight, and these are not damsels! That little whore would take my cock just as happily as she would yours, and she knows it! She’s a whore, and she will always be one!”

“You are correct about that. I am no knight,” jerking his arm, Kaidus slammed the man’s head into the stone wall. “Regardless, you will keep your filth to yourself unless you would like that tongue ripped out.” He rebuked as blood began oozing out of the groaning man’s forehead.

Kaidus glanced back, and saw that Saadra was looking down while Sarah held onto her sister and was looking at him with a terrified face. He turned around and continued pushing Coragus through the long hallway.

As they approached the stairs, the muscles of the brothel saw them.

“W-What the fuck are you all waiting for?! Save me!” Coragus shouted upon seeing the men.

“Stay here.” Kaidus quickly instructed the sisters to stay put as he walked forward—holding Coragus hostage.
“URAAH!!” A man at the front charged at him with a metal rod.

Kaidus pushed his hostage toward the man and drew his xeberite sword. With an arching slash, he easily sliced the rod in half as his attacker pulled back to catch Coragus. With a quick flick, he struck the man’s head with the flat of his blade, concussing the man and knocking him against the wall.

Seeing two men moving in and blocking the corridor, Kaidus swiftly moved to engage them. Leaping onto the side of the hallway, he kicked off the wall and shot toward one of them, knocking them backward with a solid punch to the face.
An upward-slash came at him from the second man, and he easily deflected it with his own sword. The attack pushed him backwards and he landed on his feet with his sword extended out toward the group. “Your swing was wide and sloppy. I can see that you are untrained and unpracticed. Come at me if you would like to see how this ends.” He dared, glaring at the man in front and those behind. The group shuffled forward, but none moved to attack.

“What are you all doing?! What am I paying you for?!” Coragus shouted, snapping them out of their hesitation.

A man quickly slipped through the center of the group, charging at Kaidus.

Standing still, he relaxed his posture and lowered his sword.
Kaidus watched as the man swung at him with a horizontal slash, going for his stomach.
Fifth form, Alvue. His muscles tensed, and power coursed through his body.
With a quick swing of his sword, he parried the attack with an arched counter, slapping away the sword that was coming for his left side.

“GYAH!!!” The sound of metal against metal resounded through the corridor, followed by a howl of pain. In a flash, the man’s sword arm had been lopped off at the elbow.

Another sword came straight for his face and Kaidus twisted his body to the side. While simultaneously evading the thrust, he moved in on the new attacker with a wide step. Rotating his whole body as he closed in, he planted a firm fist into the man's chest, shattering bones and shooting the man back into the others.

Taking a step back himself, he lowered his sword once again and stood vigilantly. The man whose forearm he had severed was screaming as blood sprayed everywhere, while the other was writhing on the ground gasping for air and life. “Anyone else?” Kaidus taunted, glaring at the group before him in a show of absolute dominance.

The men stopped and none dared to move forward.

Watching the frozen thugs, Kaidus moved back and grabbed his hostage once more. Coragus had gone deathly pale.

“What do you want?! I’ll pay you! If it’s money, you can have it! If it’s that whore, y-you can have her!”

“I believe I told you to shut up.” He replied, shaking the man forcefully. Gesturing for the girls to follow, “Any sudden movements, and it will be your lives. Now get back before you regret it.” He threatened.
Walking forward, the group of armed men grabbed those who were injured and swiftly backed off to make room for him and the sisters.

…

*Crash!* someone fell from the second floor and smashed into the tables below.
Everyone looked up to see a group of men retreating down the stairs. A young man also slowly descended, dragging someone beside him and followed closely by two girls.

““Master Coragus!”” Those idling on the first floor shouted upon seeing who the man was.

“Mister Coragus. What is going on here?” An aged man with graying green hair questioned, walking over to them as they descended the stairs.

“What do you-!? GUAH!” Coragus cried out in pain as he was smashed into the handrails.

“Kyaaahh!” Some of the girls cried out upon seeing the vicious spectacle.

“What he was trying to say, was that it is time for you all to leave.” Kaidus interjected, speaking loudly so that everyone listening could hear. “This establishment is going to be closed for the day in anticipation of changes in owner and services. Now, if all of you gentlemen could be so kind and leave in an orderly fashion, it would make what is to come a lot easier.”

“What nonsense is this?! Release Master Coragus at once!” A man stepped from the crowd toward Kaidus, pushing through the others.

Kaidus pulled Coragus forward. “Do not test me again. Tell your men to stand down at once.” He commanded, and the man grudgingly obeyed.

Seeing and hearing what was happening, a few of those who were patronizing the brothel began scrambling towards the door while others ignored his words and stayed to watch.

Kaidus scanned the room, then walked to the center and sat Coragus down onto a chair. The sisters wordlessly followed behind him, not leaving his side.

The room became silent, watching his every move. As if waiting for something to happen, the silence prevailed until confused muttering came from the second floor and a group of young ladies and girls appeared.

The remaining customers began asking if it was some sort of special event, even calling out to a few of the girls who were coming down.

“Now that they’re here, let us talk.” Kaidus spoke, and the stone floor rose up from underneath him, forming into a chair. He smiled, seeing the shock on Coragus’ face.

“!!!” Those who were watching became alarmed, having observed the unnatural event.
“Mage!” The word started being whispered around the room as fear became visible in the eyes of the audience.

---

Vick strolled through the streets, curious to see if the town had a mercenary guild. He had already exhausted what little gossip he could get from the inn, and needed a more substantial source, which a guild would be able to provide.

He passed a few taverns and the thought of eavesdropping on the morning drunks while he enjoyed himself crossed his mind, but decided against it.

He continued down the street until he got to a large red building.
There were no signs on the sides or in front of the building, and people were starting to gather around it. There seemed to be some sort of commotion going on, and he could not pass up the chance to observe something interesting.

Pushing his way in, upon entering the doors, he quickly realized that it was a brothel.
Yet instead of being welcomed by beautiful girls, an unusual spectacle was unfolding before him. There was a group of women standing on one side of the large room, while another group of young girls and women stood on the opposite side. The room had a tense atmosphere, and it felt like some sort of preparation for a fight or an all-out brawl.

He wasn’t sure what was going on, but as he scanned the groups, ‘Kaidus?!’ His mind shouted, seeing the boy in such a place.
Kaidus was sitting on a stone chair that looked very out of place in the middle of the room. Across from Kaidus was an unknown man who look to be sweating profusely.

Lowering his posture, Vick slipped into the small crowd of people standing by the door.

---

Behind him were seventeen of the girls who wanted to leave.
Including Saadra and her sister Sarah, the group consisted of all the younger girls and two grown women in their twenties.
Mixed in with the group were also five young boys—younger siblings of a few of the girls.
Totaling twenty-two altogether, the number had surpassed his expectations.

A handful of them were around Saadra’s age, and had probably been forced into working already. The other half were too young, but old enough to know what they were being groomed for. He could see that many of them were afraid of their fate and had quickly voiced their desire to leave when he offered them the choice.
Even two of the older girls had voiced their wishes to escape, joining those behind him.

None of them knew what was in store for them. He had only promised them a way out of such a life, and to get them safely away from Karpes. He did not know where they would go yet, but even without a proper destination, they had clung onto his words in desperation.

Kaidus stared at the man sitting across from him. Coragus was glaring back at him angrily. “You are not satisfied with the outcome of our negotiations?” He questioned.

“You call this a negotiation?! This is nothing but outright robbery!”

“I disagree. If anything, this is quite the favorable agreement for you is it not?”

“You expect me to accept such one-sided terms?!”

The terms were that he would allow Coragus to keep his life, and in return, the man would relinquish his hold on those who wished to exit his employ. That there would be no retaliation against any of the girls, and that the man would see them off with an appropriate amount of money, allowing them a fresh start on their new lives.

“Why not? Was it not you who forced these girls into doing what you wanted? Using fear and threats you abused them into this sort of life, even going so far as beating and blackmailing them so that you can line your own pockets at their expense.” Kaidus calmly replied, staring back at the man. “I am merely offering you the same. Take my offer and keep your life, or I can rip you to pieces and burn this place to the ground. Either way, these girls will be freed from your grasps. I can assure you of that.”

“You…!”

“I what? What is it you wish to say?”

Coragus looked around the room. He looked to some of the customers, and they looked away from his gaze. He saw the dozen men in his service, but none dared to move in to help him. Counting them, he noticed that a few were already missing—undoubtedly fled or gone to call for help. “Two thousand erns and two girls of your choice for anyone who can kill this little fucker!” He stood up and shouted, hoping to entice someone to help.

A few of the men turned and looked at each other; their faces showing willingness and hunger for the riches promised.

“Do not even think about interfering, as it will not end well for any of you.” Kaidus warned.
As soon as his words faded, the room lit up with dozens of embers, hovering above them. Swirling throughout the air, they hovered toward him and flared up in a blaze of golden red. Extending and molding themselves, eight fiery daggers took shape out of the flames and surrounded him in a protective circle.

Before the display of magic, Coragus recoiled in fear, stumbling over his chair and the others quickly froze. A few of the men bolted for the doors, afraid of what might happened.

He could feel horrified stares upon his back, and knew that some of the girls were probably questioning their choices after seeing what he was. Yet amongst the stares, there were also those that were filled with awe and relief.
“I see that three hundred per girl was too light. For that foolish outcry, it will be doubled. Now, will someone bring it out to us, or will I have to go and get it myself?

“S-S-Six hundred each?!!”

“Of course. Be thankful for such a low cost, considering the amount you’ve put them through.”

“Those worthless bitches are not worth that much!!” Coragus screamed, glaring at the group of young girls.

“The price is for your own life, Master Coragus. Not theirs. Is your life worth thirteen thousand erns?” Kaidus calmly replied, as if speaking to a child. Seeing the man’s hateful stare, “Such ferocity and resentment… is this not how business is conducted around these parts? I’m quite sure I was subjected to such extortive forms of conduct earlier.” He added, giving the man no way out.

“Grrr… You think I have that kind of money laying around? You must be delusional! That amount will ruin me!!”

“One hundred per night wasn’t it? You expect me to believe such a paltry sum would ruin you despite the amount you charge?”

“Fuck you!”

“That is quite regrettable. It looks like I will just have to take a look at your coffers myself.” Kaidus replied somberly.

The eight flaming daggers shifted in mid-air, and pointed at Coragus. The air hissed and one flew at the man, missing and stabbing into the chair beside him. From the point of impact, the dagger burst into pieces, covering up the chair and slowly consuming it.

“Forgive me, my aim was off. You can be sure I will not miss on the next one, and it will be extremely painful.” Kaidus reassured, seeing that the man had jumped away from the chair in panic.

“Myrna! M-my keys!” Coragus shouted.

…

Before long, each of the twenty-two people behind him had a sizable pouch of money. Seeing the demands pulling through, three more women who had hesitated to abandon the brothel switched sides, adding to their group for a total of twenty-five people overall.

After all the girls and the few boys had received their remunerations, Kaidus turned to the group. “All of you, please go outside and wait for me.”
A wave of protest came from a few of them.
“It won’t be long.” He consoled, giving them a steadfast gaze.

“But what if…” A small frightened voice came out from Sarah in protest along with the others. He could sense that she was afraid something might happen to them outside.

‘Zion.’ He commanded wordlessly.
A tempest erupted from his vicinity, blowing through the room and throwing small objects into the air before settling down as a gentle breeze. It circled the room twice with an unknown purpose, then wrapped itself around the group of girls. “Go.” Kaidus told them once more.
There was fear, then panic, then seeing that the wind was harmless, the group hesitantly followed each other out.

He waited until they had all left. “I thank you for your cooperation.” Kaidus made a curt bow to Coragus, then turned to a woman standing with the two dozen others, who did not wish to leave the brothel. “Lady Myrna. You are now the owner of this establishment. Congratulations.” He added, appointing the objectionable yet dutiful woman.
She stared back at him with a stunned expression.

“I- I will not stand for this even if you are a mage!” Coragus shouted in defiance. “You cannot do this to me! We had a deal!”

“I can, for you will be in no shape to manage such a place again after today.” Kaidus stood up from his stone seat and took a step toward the man.

“You thief! You will never get away with--!”
Coragus’ eyes bulged out in surprise as his mouth locked up and his body became unable to move.

“Thief? No… I am much worse than that.” Kaidus approached the frozen man. There was a reason why he had sent the girls outside. “Terrifying isn’t it? The knowledge that your life is in the hands of another, and you cannot do a single thing about it.” He spoke with the same voice and tone, but now, there was bloodlust in his eyes and power coiled around his arm like an angry beast.

As he reached for the man with his hand, someone jumped out from the crowd of motionless spectators.
Something flickered, and Kaidus immediately pulled his hand back and retreated a few steps.

“That’s enough.” Vick stood between them. There was a grin on his face and he was holding onto one of his azurite swords.

Kaidus smiled. “I was wondering when you’d make yourself known.” He replied, not bringing up Vick’s name.

“Exactly what were you about to do?”

“Just a little cleaning up. Don’t get in my way.”

“You don’t have to do that. He already gave you what you wanted.”

“What I want, does not matter. People like him will never change. They will never understand the consequences of their actions, or allow those they can control to live peacefully. Should I leave him alone, he will go right back to doing what he’s been doing all along. You should understand this as well as I do. You should know that the only course of action is to render him incapable of committing such vile acts ever again.”

“Yes, but to kill a man after giving him your word? After he’s literally paid his price? I cannot allow you to do that.”

“Kill? No, I won’t kill him.”

Vick looked to Kaidus curiously, then to the frozen man. “You expect me to believe that?”

“I do. Death is too good for those like him.”

Vick shuddered visibly at the apathetic reply, and his eyes narrowed. He slowly sheathed his sword and stepped aside. A cold chill ran down his back.

Kaidus approached Coragus once more. Reaching out, he tapped the man’s chest and willed his mana into the man’s body. Taking two steps back, he began concentrating on his mana.
He saw Coragus stare back, his face filled with pain. The man’s eyes and mouth began emitting rays of bright light into the room before vanishing, leaving nothing but burnt out cavities. The sound of flesh ripping apart and bones unhinging followed, along with the crowd’s cries of horror as Coragus’ limbs were torn from his body. The torso and head fell to the ground, and people began screaming and tripping over each other as they attempted to flee the building.

Ignoring everything happening around him.
With a thought, Kaidus willed his mana—still within the man’s body—to heal and seal the fatal wounds, denying Coragus the embrace of death.
He approached the dismembered body on the floor. “As per our agreement, you will live… but you will never truly be living. Your arms, your legs, your tongue, and your eyes. I have taken them all. From this day forth you will exist at the mercy of those around you, just like so many others who had been at your mercy up to this point. Whether you continue existing or not, will be up to them.”
He looked over to the group of women who were huddling together and staring at him in horror, like he was some sort of flesh eating monster. “The rules have changed. Should anyone else be forced into working against their will again, I will be back. Do not forget what happened here today.” He warned the women, making his intentions crystal clear before turning around.

Vick was staring at him in complete shock. The man looked out of character, and Vick’s left hand was gripping tightly onto an unsteady right hand.

From Vick’s body language alone, he could see an abundance of questions. “Let’s go. There’s something I would like you to help me with.” Kaidus voiced as he walked toward the doors, not taking a second glance back at what he did, or waiting for an answer.

…

A group of armed men wearing painted leather armor and wielding spears surrounded the front of the brothel, walling in the group of young ladies and boys.
Behind the line of armed men, a cluster of people had also gathered to ogle and inquire about what was happening.

Exiting the building, Kaidus scanned the problem before him.
Standing by the walls to the left side of the brothel, the girls watched him with eyes filled with trepidation and unease. They had undoubtedly heard what happened to Coragus from those who fled earlier, and many were watching him cautiously.

A large force of spearmen stood at attention, surrounding and blocking off their paths. “Spears forward!” Someone commanded, and the wall of spears came down, pointing inward toward them.
A broad-shouldered man wearing light plate armor cut into the encirclement and stared at the group of girls. “Who is it? Who dares to disturb the peace of Karpes?!”

“That would be me.” Undeterred, Kaidus stepped forth toward the man.

“A child?” The armored man glanced back to someone, then to Kaidus again. “For your crimes against a valued member of this town, you are hereby under arrest! Men, restrain and disarm him!”
Some of the spearmen wavered, seeing they were up against a child.

Kaidus almost laughed at hearing the words “valued member of this town”. By his will, the ground began rumbling and people stumbled in surprise as a barrier of stone spikes emerged from the ground, obstructing the wall of spearmen and preventing them from moving forward. “Do not waste my time.” He spoke softly, yet his voice thundered outward. “This matter has already been resolved, and I would hate for it to escalate any further. Stay back and allow us to leave peacefully. Consider this my only warning.”

The armored men’s face drained of all colors and he scowled at a man behind him. “M-Men! Fall back!” He shouted, retreating a distance from the spikes.

Kaidus turned to the girls. “I apologize for the delay. Let us go and procure you all some supplies and equipment before we leave this town. Please let me know of anything you may need.” Yet instead of answering, most of them shrunk back at his words.

“Cl-clothes…” A small and frightened voice answered courageously. Sarah peeked out at him from behind her sister Saadra—who was still wrapped in a worn brown blanket.

“Of course.” He smiled softly, trying not to scare her or any more of them.
Without another word, he began walking away and the spikes submerged back into the ground. The wall of spearmen nervously parted for him, and Vick followed along with the group of boys, girls, and women. A gentle breeze circled around them, ever watchful for any unexpected trouble.

…

As evening rolled around, a group of twenty-seven people were outside the town of Karpes—away from the main entrance.

Using a collective sum of money from everyone, they had been able to procure four large dolshas—strong resilient work horses—along with two old but sizable caravan wagons, and two fat dronnons for 4,287 erns. With another three hundred, they had bought a large amount of enduring provisions for the road ahead, saddling most of them onto the dronnons.

There was excitement abound, and the younger children ran together, happily chasing one another while they waited to leave.
Even the frightened older girls were showing signs of life. Some gazed back at the town with lonely expressions, while others were eager to depart and see the outside world.
Many of them carried small bundles of belongings that they had either went back and retrieved from the brothel, or bought during the day’s preparations.

Loading up the last of the supplies, Kaidus got off the wagon and began looking around. A few of the girls avoided his line of sight as he scouted for Vick, and he could see that they were still afraid of him.

“Are we going to leave now?” Sarah questioned, popping out from the side of the wagon. Unlike some of the others, the girl had already gotten over her fear of him, and her behavior was very reminiscent of Anise’s.

He could not help but smile. “Yes.”

“Where are we going? Do you know?”

“We’re going to a small village with lots of fields and open spaces.”

“Is it far? Are the people there going to be--”

“Sarah, please don’t bother Kaidus.” Saadra interrupted as she joined them.
Wearing a long blue skirt that had three black stripes running from the waist to its hem, and a brown tie-up blouse with white lining and strings, Saadra was looking rather lovely in her new clothes.

“It is not a problem. Is everyone ready?”

“They should be.”

“Good. Please tell everyone to get on the wagons then. It’s time to leave.”
The two girls looked at him quizzically, but went along with his request.

He found Vick at the front of the wagons taking a last look at the harnesses on the horses.
“Vick.”

“So back to Esperen huh?” Vick questioned without looking back.

“Yea. I don’t know what’s going to happen, but thank you for going along with this.”
He wanted to send them to Lord Shradech because the old man would definitely help them, but he wasn’t sure how the girls would fare in the forest. Instead, he had decided to send them to Esperen and asked Vick to go with them. From their time there, the place looked relatively safe. Being a farming village, the girls would be able to work and live in a different environment.

“Not much of a choice there for me, you brat. Your selfishness is beyond all manner of reason, you know that?” Vick replied, turning to face him with a half-smile.

“I’m sorry for putting you through all this.”

“If you were truly sorry, you’d tell me everything you’re hiding from me right now.” The man grinned jokingly.

“Maybe someday.” Kaidus returned a wry smile. Vick was like a brother to him, but there are secrets that were better off locked away.

“I see. Someday then. As for this task, I’ll make sure the girls are safe before I do anything else.” Vick replied compliantly.

“Thanks.”

“You sure you wouldn’t rather join us instead? Being surrounded by a group of girls, it’s every man’s dream you know?” There was a big smile on Vick’s face.

“You do know what will happen if you force yourself on any of them right?” Kaidus joked back and saw the smile twisting.

“I- I would never!”

“Just making sure we’re clear on that subject.” Kaidus gave a devious smile.

“Dammit, what do you think I am?” Vick leaped over to him and put an arm around his neck, choking him playfully.

“I got it. Stop, it’s time to depart already.”

“Alright then.” Vick released him and jumped onto the driver’s seat, taking the rein. “Good luck, and don’t forget. Every day at noon.”

“I won’t.”

“Good. Go and check the others. I’ll wait for your signal.”

With the group consisting of mostly children, the two wagons easily accommodated them all. Both wagons were tied together and pulled by all four horses and the two dronnons. The plan was to get away from Karpes quickly, then move at a slow pace to help lessen the strain on the animals.

Taking one last look around the wagons, he found Saadra and Sarah standing by themselves at the back. Everyone else had already boarded except for them.

“What are you two doing? It’s time to go.”

“Kaidus… you- you’re not coming with us are you?” Saadra questioned, sounding almost worried.

He smiled. “I am not.” Upon his reply, the girl went quiet.

“Why?” Sarah spoke up for her sister.

“I apologize for not helping until the end, but Esperen is only a handful of days away, and Vick will make sure you all get there safely like I promised.”

“What are we going to do in Esperen?” Saadra interjected.

“That will be solely up to you. Whether such a life as the one you had here in Karpes is what you desired, or a different one, the choices will be yours to make. Should you or anyone choose to leave this group to go and find family or friends, no one will stop you from doing so. Your life is your own, and you may choose to do as you wish.”

“I-… No. Thank you Kaidus. For everything.” Saadra thanked, giving him a bright smile and lowering her head gratefully.
“Thank you.” Sarah imitated her sister.

“Take care of yourselves.” He replied, and they both raised their head.

“Thank you mister!!” Two young boys shouted from the wagons, and he looked over to see some of the girls nodding nervously in his direction.

He waved back to them as Saadra and Sarah climbed onto the wagons.
With a shout to Vick, the horses protested loudly and the group began rolling away.

Kaidus waited until they were out of sight.
Digging into his pocket, he brought out a metal ring and began concentrating on it, expanding his mana outward. The corresponding ring’s position had changed as he suspected. Tal’hrus was on the move, and had been moving nonstop ever since he made contact with them four days ago.
Stowing it back in his pocket, he began walking in the opposite direction of Vick and the girls.

After getting far enough from Karpes, “Let’s go.” He whispered, and the trees rustled violently as the wind gleefully picked him off the ground, shooting him towards the north.

******

This chapter was quite difficult to put into words.
So many things were happening, and I kept having to add bits here and there to what I originally had planned, so I hope you all enjoyed it.

On another note.
Although I've read this chapter like twenty times as I was writing it, I'm positive it also has a ton of errors, so please let me know of any mistakes you find.

As always, thanks for reading everyone.
THE WORLD
Forgotten Conqueror Website
Epub/Pdf by Armaell
Patreon

B2 Chapter 35 - Floating City Vilute

Chapter 35. Enjoy.

******

“I see…” Eril replied to the ring on his finger as he moved dexterously through the dark forest, guided only by a small light-stone infused with mana.

After his talk with the stranger nine days ago, he had instructed one of his lieutenants to investigate the curious matter of Countess Belinde. As it turned out, the woman was truly gone. Her men could only attest that they were attacked in the middle of the night by a boy and a man. That there was a bright light, and by the time they regained their visions, the countess was gone and their forces had been reduced considerably. Along with everything that occurred, they were also given a very conspicuous warning.
The assailant was undoubtedly the same person who spoke to him that day. It was why they were so arrogant in their threats.

“Master. What are your orders?” A woman’s voice enquired from the ring as Eril was lost in thoughts.

“… Oversee to Linde’s positions and watch her territories for the time being. I will sort this out when I have time and appoint a new replacement to that area.”

“Yes Master.”

“And Inareh. Let me know immediately if anything out of the ordinary occurs.”

“Of course, Master.”

Having given his orders, Eril severed the connection between the two rings.

“My condolences.” A voice spoke up from beside him. Although it was supposed to be a sorry statement, in the darkness, he could tell that was a grin on Kaval face as if reveling in his troubles.

Behind them was a sizable group of people all moving quietly through the darkness and following their leads. A handful were Tal’hrus agents, while most were loyal soldiers believing they would put an end to the disasters happening around Malpaars—an end to the Liberation Army.

“It does not matter. We both knew the results already.” Eril replied, not humoring the woman as he kept up his pace.

“Oh? Then why bother sending Inareh in the first place?”

“For confirmation.” He replied insipidly, disinterested in the subject.

“Well, aren’t you the wise one going out of your way to confirm such a trivial thing? They had Linde’s ring. How else would they have gotten it if nothing happened to her?”

“Just make sure your men are ready when this starts.” Ignoring the rhetorical questions, he gave her his own thoughts as they spotted faint traces of light coming from the forest’s end.

“Don’t worry about my team. They know what to do.” Kaval countered smugly.

“And your targets?”

“The prince has been located, but the knight’s whereabouts are unknown. They will wait for us to begin before apprehending the boy.”

“I see.”

As they burst through the forest, they were met by a wall of fog. It was nearing morning already, but the moon was shining dimly in the sky as clouds and mists obstructed its luminescence.

“Master.” A man cloaked in black from head to toe quickly bowed before Eril as they came upon the waterfront, where an even larger group was waiting for them.

Dressed to blend in with the shadows, over two hundred men were waiting for his group. Equipped with spears, swords, axes, and bow and arrows, the only ones who did not have any weapons, were the mages.

“Rakkon. Is everything set?” Eril questioned, staring past the crowd before him and into the fog that was covering the bay. It was incredibly thick and impossible to perceive, and he could tell that there was something off about the atmosphere.

“Yes master. All that’s left, is to dispel this fog. I suspect it is some sort of barrier to hide their base within.”

“A barrier?” He queried with intrigue, as Rakkon’s opinions coincided with his own thoughts.

The man was a loyal subject whom he had left in charge of western Malpaars. Rakkon’s official title was that of a count, and had been elevated to such a position after the revolution along with Linde, and another of his own men. The three of them were gifted with western, southern, and eastern Malpaars, leaving the north to the king, while Inareh acted as his liaison and outreaching arms.

“Yes. Many of the men had gone out to scout, only to end up back on the shore.”

“It is indeed a barrier.” Kaval spoke, joining their conversation. “Layna said it would disorient and misdirect unwary minds that wander into it. She spoke of a spell that would allow entry, but was too far away at the time to hear it.”

“A magic of this scale… Vernera still has a lot of mages at her disposal it seems.” Eril voiced out loud with astonishment as he observed the white wall before them.
It would have taken a lot of mages and time, combining their magic to construct something so elaborate and excessive. Even sustaining the barrier would require a constant flow of mana, and someone to watch it at all times, feeding and making sure it does not run out.

“I will contact Layna and tell her to let the others know. Those fools won’t even know what hit them once we start.” Kaval stepped away and pulled out a ring.

“Rakkon. Gather the men and have those skilled with water magic ready to bring everyone into the fog.” Eril ordered the man before him.

“Into the barrier?”

“Yes. Dispelling it would only warn them of our presence. Get everyone and have them follow me. I shall cut a path and we will take them by surprise.” Eril unsheathed the sword at his waist, and all eyes turned to him, watching him attentively. Walking over to the water’s edge, he dipped the tip of the blade into the water. After a quick incantation, the surface began freezing and within moments, a thick layer of ice was bobbing before him.
He then turned to Kaval. “You may join in at your leisure or retreat after completing your job. Either way, I will see this to the end.”

Malpaars was already his.
The king was nothing but a puppet, and one of his trusted lieutenants was watching the man at all times. The assignment of raising the unwitting fool to the throne was over, and all that was left, was to slowly build their resources and amass their forces in preparation for war. The former princess and her army was but a means to keep his men content and busy, while he sorted out the bulk of his new empire. Insignificant, the Liberation Army amounted to little more than an itch upon his back that he could scratch anytime he wanted. Yet it seems their little game of chase has finally come to an end. Before the day is over, the Avarthias bloodline that has ruled Malpaars for the past two centuries would come to an end.

Eril jumped onto the ice and with an ice spell, his legs frosted and bound him atop the unstable platform.

Rakkon’s voice resounded throughout the shore, and the men began assembling. Row boats that had been constructed prior to their master’s arrival were being pushed into the water, and mages began invoking spells.

As his forces gathered around him, “Let us begin.” Eril invoked his own magic.
With a wave of his sword, he parted the fog before him and willed the waves to carry him out.

With a thrilled grin on her face, Kaval summoned a large pillar of water that quickly transformed into a serpent. Submerging her body into the familiar, she ordered the monstrosity to follow.

…

As morning dawned, they easily broke through the barrier into calm water and clear sky. In the distance, floating serenely was the dark silhouette of the floating city Vilute.

“Well then, I’ll be going ahead to meet up with my team.” Kaval’s cheerful voice carried over the water’s surface. With a quick incantation, she ducked into her familiar and it dove into the water, swimming ahead.

“Give the orders. Capture those you can, and kill anyone who dares to resist.” Eril commanded, not looking to the men around him.

“Yes, master.” His agents simultaneously complied.

The orders were swiftly relayed to the others, and with two dozen mages and over two hundred soldiers, the small army quickly split into three forces. Taking the lead, Eril increased his speed, sailing for the gates of the floating city as the others split off to surround it.

---

An ominous dread overwhelmed her, and Vernera Yufin V. Avarthias awoke from her slumber to the sound of unadulterated silence. In her own private chamber within the city’s barracks, she was sweating profusely. The single horn protruding from her forehead felt as if it had been ripped from her skull, her metallic right arm was freezing, and a sense of fear gripped her body and mind.

A very distinct feeling, the last time she was overcome by such terror was right before she fled her manor, barely escaping the massacre that eventually followed. Like a horrifying nightmare, she felt sick to her stomach and her legs and arms refused to move upon recalling the calamity that befell everyone. The baseless revolution had cost her everything: her family, her husband, the live of countless loyal subjects, and the faith of Malpaars’ citizens. Yet with the assistance of the trusted few who had sworn their undying loyalty to her, she had been able to preserve her life, and with it, the hopes of one day reclaiming her Queendom.

Vernera looked to her windows and saw that they were closed. Mustering the strength to sit up, “Asiran. Vaedass vithar, nuitis invatie sairan, Raiut.” She muttered a simple light spell, and a small circular object affixed to the ceiling flashed brilliantly before settling down into a warm glow. With unsteady legs, she left her bed and moved to the windows and an icy chill wafted into the room as she pried them open. It was barely dawn, and being on the fourth floor of the fortress-like barrack, she could see that the city was as calm as ever. Yet the sense of unease continued to fester within her.
Exorcising her fears and wide awake due to the freezing cold, Vernera moved to put on a warm robe and exited her chambers.

“My lady?”
Galefore Rvanius, first of her knights was standing outside the door and gave her a tired but surprised greeting.

The man stood a head taller than herself, and had fine brown hair that went down to his fiery red eyes. Also a gveril, Galefore was one of her oldest friends and they had known each other since their younger days. In the light of the torches, she could see his curved horn—protruding from his left temple—flaring up in a reddish color to match his eyes. Although not wearing his usual dark armor, she could tell that he was carrying his sword and shield underneath the thick fur cloak that he had donned to protect himself from the cold.
“Gale? Was it your turn to watch over me tonight?”
She knew he fancied her, but being four years older than him, she had only ever seen him as a younger brother.

“No, but Igariah looked exhausted, so I told him to take the night off and to take my shift later.” Galefore replied cordially, but his voice carried a curious tone. “Are you alright?”

“I’m not sure. It might just be the pressure of having to deal with those hypocrites at such a crucial point in our plans.”

“If something is troubling you, I can always lend an ear if you’d like.” He gave her a wry smile.

“That would be very much appreciated. How about an early morning stroll?” She smiled back to the loyal and zealous knight as she began walking down the barrack’s corridor.

Although the uncomfortable feeling was subsiding a bit thanks to Gale, she could not help but feel anxious. With the help of twelve mages and the sacrifice of three others who were on the brink of death, they were able to construct an enormous barrier which had kept them all safe for the past two and a half years. In all that time, none had ever breached their defenses or intruded upon Vilute without their consent. She was sure her fear was unfounded, yet it was sitting there in the back of her mind, reminding her of what occurred the last time such a thing happened.

“Lord Buerinsly would like a few more turns to think about his decision, and Madam Onarald is as indecisive as ever.” Vernera spoke, trying to dissuade her thoughts from the unpleasant memories all those years ago. “The woman just won’t stop increasing her demands, and frankly at this point, I’m starting to consider other options.”

“What does she want this time? Besides Livunis I mean.” Galefore questioned curiously.

“Apparently a mining city without tax to the throne for ten years is too little. In her opinion, the village should be property of the Onarald house if we succeed, and exempt from the throne’s authority.”

“Hah. And here I thought ten years tax free was too much for such a profitable mining village.”

“To make matters worse, we’ve been unable to reach the Uthiran house for the past turn, and I’m not even sure if they’re still willing to support us anymore.” Vernera sighed as she walked over to an opening in the wall of the corridor to look outside.

Two years of planning. Of recruiting and reconnecting with families who had once sworn fealty to her father. Lords and ladies who spoke and assured with smiles and gifts when asking for favors, but stood and watched with unabated breaths as her family crumbled. She loathed them, yet they were her only possible allies considering her situation.

“What of Lord and Lady Esbullin?”

“I have sent our friend Biran to confirm the agreements. He should be back any day now.” Vernera replied, gazing at the city. There was smoke rising from a few of the buildings near the city walls, but she thought nothing of it.

“That man huh? Are you sure he’s to be trusted with such vital information and so soon?” Galefore questioned, following behind her.

“I am. A voyage back to Unotus is extremely dangerous, and it would be impossible with just the two of them. He has no other alternative than to help us if he wishes to return safely.”

She had promised a fleet of ships with enough men to help the knight and his prince return to Unotus. In return, the man would assist with her plans for two years, as one of her knights.
She abhorred using those who are uninvolved, but soldiers were hard to come by in their situation, much less a trained warrior who could ride and wield a sword. She could not allow such an opportunity to go to waste.

Vernera gazed out at the peaceful city, and her eyes were quickly drawn to the smoke once again. Then she saw it. One of the larger buildings constructed for the people taking refuge in the city burst into flames. Her heart sunk.

“Princess!” Gale exclaimed as he saw the same thing.

She knew exactly what he was thinking. “We have to wake the others!” Vernera shouted, bolting down the hall back to her room.

---

The purging flames of Tal’hrus exploded around him, followed by deathly screams. Eril calmly walked the streets, heading towards an extravagant looking building he had spotted before starting the purge.

As people scrambled out of the burning buildings into the streets, his men quickly apprehended them. Those who fought back were given no mercy, and those who submitted were quickly corralled together. Using fire to force them out while at the same time creating panic and confusion, it was an effective approach as usual. Those fortunate enough to perish in the flames would find their salvation, while the unfortunate ones would be used for other purposes.

“Jarko, Routhis, and Lemer, with me!” He shouted, and three of his agents who were casting fire magic swiftly ran to his side. Leaving the others to do their work, Eril began moving and the three trailed behind him like shadows.

Ignoring everything else, they quickly made it to the large structure at the center of the city.

“Halt! Who are you?!” A woman’s voice shouted, and he immediately recognized it.

“Well, you’re as beautiful as ever, Princess. Or should I say, former Princess Vernera Yufin V. Avarthias?” There was a smile on his face, and Eril could not help but laugh at how well everything was coming together. For the princess herself to come greet him, it was like some sort of silly joke.

“Princess, please stand back.” A man wearing black plate armor quickly overstepped the princess, blocking her and unsheathing a black longsword.

“Komor?” Princess Vernera questioned.

“Ah, the famed black knights of Vernera. I’ve heard much about you all from those putrid slavers.” Eril shoved back his cloak and revealed his own sheathed sword. With a standard crossguard and hilt, it looked ordinary, but its magnificence came into view as he unsheathed it. A slim longsword that was light enough to be wielded with one hand, both sides of the blade were inscribed with runes that were glowing hypnotically with a bluish light. “A band of cowards who can do nothing but hide and strike against unsuspecting foes. It is a shame we did not meet three years ago, but it looks like your luck has finally run out.”

“I am Komor, and we are the Knights of Vernera. State your name, intruders.” The knight replied, and four more fanned out around him. “All of you, protect the princess at all cost.” The man added.

“Komor… where have I heard that name before? Were you there when Maverus fell?” Eril enquired, curious about the man before him.

“I was fending off the raiders in the Plemara mountains when the capital fell. Who are you to be asking such things?”

“Ah, that’s right.” He smiled, remembering where he had heard the name. “I am Eril, the one who finished off that weakling of a crowned prince. So… you were his sword instructor? Such a pitiful man, unable to even scratch me. I hope you can do better.” He added, trying to goad the knight into making the first move.

“… You will pay for insulting his memory.” Komor stepped forward, and the four knights behind him closed around the princess.

“He cursed me you know? Said that his master Komor would be the one to avenge him. Like a fool, he did not understand who he was up against. Will you make the same mistake?” Eril replied, stepping toward the knight. “I’ve always wanted to see if his master was as skilled as he claimed.”

Seeing the distance between them shrinking, Komor took two fleeting steps forward. With a two-handed overhead swing of his longsword, he slashed as his third step hit the ground, putting all his weight into the attack.
*TANG!* with one hand, his opponent easily caught the attack.

Having defended in a backhand grip, “You are weak.” Eril mouthed off as he pushed the man back. With a quick twist of his wrist, he changed his grip to a forehand and slashed forward horizontally in one smooth motion. The knight stepped back and his sword grazed the man’s chest plate, frosting over it.

“Komor!” Princess Vernera exclaimed, seeing the attack from behind.

“I’m fine, but this might be more difficult than I thought. All of you, take the princess and retreat into the barracks.” Komor instructed and the others quickly obliged, moving her away.

“Slaughter anyone in your path and bring me the princess. Alive.” Eril commanded, and the three who had been standing behind him—motionlessly—began dashing into the building, following the knights. “How admirable, allowing my men to pass like that.” He commended after they disappeared.

“If I had moved, you would have killed me in the instant I tried to stop them.”

“Keen of eyes too. Maybe this might actually be fun. It’s been too long since I had a good opponent.”

“Fun? You think this is a game?”

“No. This is a long overdue execution.” Without warning, Eril shot forward.
With a thrust, he aimed for the opening in the knight’s helmet, only to get it parried away. Ducking as his speed threw him at the armored man, Eril planted his left foot into the ground and pivoted his body, turning in a circle back around for a second slash at the man’s chest.

Komor saw the attack and bent down, blocking the horizontal slash with his left gauntlet and throwing an elbow into the man’s face at the same time. It was easily evaded, but with his sword still in a two handed grip above his chest, he forcibly twisted his body and brought the sword down upon the man’s right shoulder as a follow up.

Eril kicked off to the side and the black longsword missed, digging into the ground. Using the opening, he brought his sword across the knight’s body, cutting a frosting gash into the side of the man’s dark breastplate. As the sound of metal slicing through wind followed, he quickly flipped backwards and avoided a spin attack that was aimed at his head. “Not bad. I underestimated your ability to swing that sword so fluidly.”

“RAH!” Komor shouted, as he continued his spin, using the momentum to go for another overhead strike.

*CLANG!*
Eril caught the sword with his own again. “Too weak. Is this all you’ve got?” He taunted, pushing the knight back once more.

Komor looked at the man before him. He was outclassed, and there was something very wrong. With such a thin sword, it was impossible for the man to be catching his attacks like they were nothing. Not just that, he was starting to feel numb with each attack he incurred even though they were to his armor. He was being toyed with, and had not expected his own physique and skills to be so underwhelming. It was a fight he could not win, and the results were quite clear to him.
“I am a knight. Though I have failed in my duty, I will not die in vain!” He screamed, rushing forward once again.

Eril grinned widely. The man knew it was futile, and their dance was coming to an end. “You will die in vain.” He corrected, hitting away the sword that was trying to pierce his chest.

Yet instead of following up with another attack, Komor threw away his sword as it was parried and slammed onto Eril, grabbing the man’s body—with the slim sword between them.

Even as he was being pushed to the ground, “Useless.” Eril uttered the words calmly. With a thought, the runes on his sword flared up, and with a forceful push, he easily escaped the hold. The knight looked at him in shock and fell back onto the ground. Two large ice spikes were protruding out of the man’s body and armor where his sword had come into contact earlier, and another on the man’s left arm.

He stepped to the knight’s head and took off the helmet to reveal an older man.
“You too did not understand what you were up against. But you did manage to scratch me, so I shall put you out of your misery.”
With a quick incantation, the runes on his sword flared up once more, and the dying knight’s face distorted with pain as his body froze and expanded, shattering under the armor.

He stepped over the body and entered the barracks.

---

“This can’t be happening!” Biran shouted as he ran through the forest, keeping to a less cumbersome pathing.

In the distance, instead of the great shroud of mist that rose to the heavens and concealed the city, he could see the clear skies of Vilute and with it, an ominous black cloud of smoke.
The barrier hiding the city was no more, and a single thought ran through his mind.

He had already finished his job, and was almost home when he saw the fog barrier dissipating.
Reaching the shores by early noon, he could see Vilute sitting out there in the water, smoke pouring out of her like some cataclysmic event.

‘Lyal.’ The prince’s name came to mind, and he couldn’t care less about anyone else. Rushing back into the forest, he found the concealed stash of whistling arrows and a bow within the hollowed trunks of a dead tree. The items were how they signaled for the mages to open the water bridges for them, and running back to the shore, Biran began firing one arrow after another. Yet nothing happened, and he soon exhausted the supply of arrows.

Like a crazed man, he ran along the shore, looking for anything that might take him to Vilute. And unlike the gods, they answered his prayers. He found four unusually large pieces of wood a distance from where he had exited the forest. It looked like someone had been logging around the area, and building something. Not caring to look around, he grabbed one of them and began paddling out towards the floating city that was smoldering in the distance.

******

Sorry for the couple days without any word. Been kind of busy over the holidays.
With that said, hope you all had a Merry Christmas and a Happy New Years, and here’s to another year.

As I promised from so many chapters ago, this is the last chapter of the side story without Kaidus.
Hope you all enjoyed it.

Thanks again everyone.
THE WORLD
Forgotten Conqueror Website
Epub/Pdf by Armaell
Patreon

B2 Chapter 36 - A Godless World

Chapter 36. Another Biran + Eril chapter with the arrival of someone you've all been waiting for.

******

By the time he neared Vilute, Biran’s clothes were drenched, and he was freezing due to the frigid water. In his haste, he had neglected to obtain something to paddle with, and had committed his own arms and legs for the job. A horrible idea due to a lapse in judgement, he was now exhausted and shaking.
A number of row boats were tethered together outside of the city, and his heart sunk at the sheer amount of them. Enough to carry a small force, the enemies could easily outnumber their warriors still within Vilute.

After ascending the steps that led to the waterfront, he approached the opened gates, “What’s this? Did Eril miss someone?” A woman walked out of the city, followed by a handful of others.

Two stunning violet eyes were staring at him. The woman was wearing traveling leathers, and had short purple hair going down to her shoulders. The armor gave her a rough and hardy appearance, but it only made her look more desirable. The men around her were cloaked in grey and black, and they too were also wearing leather armor.

‘NO!’ He immediately froze upon realizing who she was.
Memories sped through his mind of the mage who held her own against the imperial guards. She was the very mage who decimated their twenty-man unit and required the sacrifice of three malgins, just to stall her as he made his escape with the prince. The memories from that day when everything went to shit bound him in place, and he could do naught but stare in fright and anger.

She looked at him, then to the water and smiled a devilish grin. A beautiful grin. “Did you swim all the way here?” She questioned, but his lips refused to answer. “Being stared at is flattering, but know that my beauty is very costly.” She quipped.

‘She has no idea who I am!’ The thought struck him, and Biran quickly attempted to calm down. He had been wearing his armor and helmet at the time of the attack that day, and it was possible she couldn’t recognize him. Tearing his eyes away from her visage, he immediately identified the others. They were people whom he had saved barely a fortnight ago: people who had been chained and were being moved to Garnikul—to be sold as slaves. A piece of his waning sense of righteousness died, as he understood what might possibly have happened. Before he could say a word or move a muscle, one of them stepped forward and whispered something into the woman’s ears.

The beautiful smile curved into a sinister grin, and she scanned him with two predatory eyes filled with hate and a tinge of interest. “So it’s you… the bastard that’s been giving me so much trouble.” She spoke, and her voice carried a sweet yet vile sense of danger in them.

Biran instantly grabbed the sword at his waist and charged her. His arms flickered outward in a blur, aiming to kill the woman with a surprise attack. Instead of slashing open her neck, his sword stopped in midair before even reaching her.

“Such obvious retaliations.” She sneered, holding her hand out as if stopping the sword with an invisible wall. “You see, this is the difference between you all, and we, the chosen of this world.” The woman invoked a spell, and Biran was immediately thrown backwards. “I can kill you without even lifting a finger.” With another incantation, the ground beneath Biran rose up and caged him in a wall of spikes. “But killing you after all the trouble you’ve put me through would be no fun.” She smiled and looked to others around her. “Go back and prepare the horses for me. This won’t take long.” The woman commanded, and the group bowed to her before descending the steps into the boats.

“You fuckin bitch! Where is the prince?!” Biran shouted from his cage, knowing full well what she was after.

“You will know soon enough. Asiran. Notis vaain hisaara dao-!” She began chanting another spell.

His body started going numb, and he could feel his strength being drained as paralysis took over. Biran struggled, trying to force his body to cut through the spikes, but his arms and legs refused to move. The sword he was holding slipped from his grasp, making a loud clanking noise as it fell. Unable to even support himself with his legs, as the cage slowly receded back into the ground and he followed.

“Sweet dreams, mister knight. Your prince is no more, and you will soon follow.” The vile grin manifested upon her beautiful face once more, along with a laughter that ridiculed him to the core. He tried to open his mouth to shout and refute her words, to deny her declaration, but he could not. With a kick, she squared him in the jaws and everything turned to black.

…

Feelings eventually returned to him, and Biran slowly regained his awareness. He could tell that he was being pulled, and his feet—which were dragging—were constantly hitting something along the ground. With a throbbing pain in his jaw and still without any strength, he opened his eyes, only to see that the streets were littered with bodies and limbs. To his sides, he saw many mangled and burnt figures protruding from the smoldering rubbles as if they were still trying to crawl out of the ashes. All were undoubtedly people whom he had known. People who had welcomed him and his prince, and some were even those that he himself had saved.
With all the deaths around him, his stomach twisted in agony, knowing that he had assisted in causing such a tragedy by rescuing the group he met earlier.
Biran gritted his teeth as he was dragged past the bodies, reminding him once again of how utterly pathetic and powerless he truly was.

“Biran!” Familiar voices called out to him, and he was suddenly thrown onto the ground. Two men rushed over to him and sat him up. “What happened to you?!” One cried out, seeing his flaccid arms and legs.

Around them was a small group of men. All were fighters who had worked alongside him and the other liberators to help free slaves. Across from them was an enormous group of Vilute’s very own residents: men, women, and children—powerless folks who had been gathered and were sitting together in fear. He quickly noticed that their two groups were both before the entrance to the barracks, and a wall of people surrounded them all. Glancing at the enemies, they easily doubled the number he had in his head from seeing the boats.

“W-where is my son?” He managed to question, looking at the two men.
Besides the princess and her knights who were there at the time he revealed everything, no one else knew about the prince’s true identity.

One of the men lowered his gaze. “We haven’t seen him...”

‘Your prince is no more.’ The despicable woman’s words assaulted him, and an image of the young boy being burnt alive manifested in his mind. He turned to the large group, “Lyal!” And shouted with what little strength he could muster, earning him kick in the back from their guards. Coughing, he turned to the men again. “Guh-… T-the princess… where is she?” He inquired, taking deep breaths to dull the pain in his back. She was his only hope left, as she should have sent someone to secure the prince.

“The princess is…” One of the two answered, but refused to speak any further.

“Vernera is what? Where is she?!” He exclaimed, fearing the worse.

“SHUT UP!” The man who kicked him before shouted, and did so once more.

“Dead.” Solio’s voice supplemented the two men’s silence, and he turned to see the short round man squeezing through to his side.
The older man pointed to a window on the barrack’s second floor.

Biran looked up to see the severed head of the gveril princess sitting on the windowsill, blood still dripping from it, and her horn bloody and broken. He clenched his teeth, holding in the urge to scream out. ‘Your prince is no more.’ The words told him exactly the sort of people he had been up against. “There are no gods…” The words slowly left his tired mouth as the knowledge that he had truly failed registered in his mind. Any reason for ever returning home to Unotus was gone, and his life was as good as over.

---

His clothes drenched in blood, there was a smile on Eril’s face. The smoking cloud overhead and falling ashes gave his arena a haunting atmosphere, making it perfect for such a situation.
Pulling his beautiful slim sword out from the man beneath him, “Take them away and bring me the next group.” He instructed, and his men quickly hauled away the bodies that were scattered across the bloody courtyard.

He had already slain the princess before her people, destroying any lingering sense of freedom and hopes they had left. He had tested his strength against her best knights, and none had measured up to him. The city was theirs, and all that was left, was to gather anything of value and wait for the city to burn to the ground.

Shortly after, a group of ten men were brought into the barrack’s courtyard. All were presumably warriors.
“Pick a weapon of your choice.” Eril gestured to a large stockpile of weapons behind him. None of the men moved. “This is a fight for your lives. Kill me, and you all shall be freed along with everyone in this city.” He added, and a few of them glanced at each other. “Fail or refuse, and you will join the countless others that have fallen to my blade. There are no other options.”

A man with pale yellow hair, a short beard, and a sunken face was the first to step forward toward the weapons. The others followed, each pulling something out from the pile.

“I cannot use a sword. Might I perhaps be given a bow and some arrows?” A short and round unassuming man spoke, not touching any of the swords, spears, or axes.

Eril smiled at the man’s bluntness. “Give that man a bow and some arrows.” He ordered one of his men as the others surrounded him with their weapons in hand.

“I am Eril. Let us begin this bloodbath.” He announced with a smile.

…

Biran’s hands shook as anger and fear warred within him. He looked at the person who had introduced himself and knew that the man was dangerous. He had heard the screams earlier, had learned about what happened that morning, and had seen the devastation of Vilute and her people with his own eyes.
The usually brown courtyard which they were standing upon was now dyed a dark color, and he could only guess at how many dozens of people had fallen to cover such a large area. A trail of blood led towards the barracks dining hall, and he could see a number of bodies still being dragged away through the exterior hallways.
He had a vivid idea how everything was going to turn out and had already resigned himself to his fate, but if they wanted him to fight, he would struggle until his last breath.

Glancing to the side, he caught Solio’s eyes and the short man nodded calmly.
Seeing the man still trying and understanding the fear in the others, he willed himself to relax and calm down. “Circle formation!” The part of him that desperately wanted to live shouted, and their group of nine—excluding Solio—began moving in a circular formation as they surrounded the man before them.

Seeing an opening, Solio released his drawn bow and sent an arrow flying in between two men—in the middle of their rotation.

Eril twisted his upper body and leaned back to avoid the projectile. In the instant he did so, the man with pale yellow hair lunged at him along with another from behind, both swinging for his legs and chest. With his sword, he easily caught the axe going for his chest. With a quick step, the sword grazed the leather greaves on his left leg as he deftly moved away. Kicking off sideways, he evaded a downward slash that was trying to cleave his head and spun around, slashing at the third man whose downward momentum had created an opening. Severing the man’s arms, he swiftly darted outside of the trap as blood splattered against him and the man howled in pain.
“Solio!” Someone screamed, and another arrow was already flying straight for his chest as he turned around. With lightning reflex, he deflected the arrow with the flat of his blade.
The group was more coordinated than he had thought, and the archer was nothing to scoff at. Precise and filled with intent to kill, the first arrow had astonished him, but the second was just as surprising and lethal. To be able to shoot in between the gaps of his own allies, the archer would be troublesome.

Instead of charging against Eril, the group quickly surrounded the bleeding man in a protective cluster and watched carefully.

“Impressive defensive formation.” Eril gave a wry smile.
With a sudden charge, he bypassed the others and headed straight for the archer in the back. Sword extended outward, he was on track to pierce the man’s stomach.
*Clang!* something struck his sword, and he saw that the blonde man from before had read his attack and even managed to knock it away from its target.
The man’s sword jerked into an upward thrust aiming for his face, but Eril halted his steps and knocked the sword away with the palm of his left hand. He curved his left hand inward and elbowed the man’s face in two smooth motions, sending the blonde man to the ground.
The archer stepped back in an attempt to get another shot.
With his sword, Eril quickly sliced off the bow’s lower limb, rendering it useless before closing in for the kill.
A sudden gust assaulted him from the side, and threw him across the courtyard before he could do so. Groaning at the surprise attack, “Who dares to interrupt my fight?” He shouted, looking around at his mages.

Possibly an illusion due to his agonizing pain in his head and the ringing in his ears, Biran could only stare at what was happening before him as he struggled to get off the ground.

Like a herald of the gods, a figure cloaked in crimson descended from the sky in a burst of light. Scattering the dark clouds overhead and stirring the ashes that were falling, rays of sunlight managed to shine down upon them through the open sky. Looking nothing more than an adolescent boy, the unknown intruder had pale eyes that looked like they were glowing dimly, and long pitch-black hair that went down to his neck. The boy calmly stared at the man named Eril.

Eril himself watched, as the boy took something from his pocket and threw it over to him. He caught the item and felt that it was a metallic object. “!!” Linde’s ring. He looked over, and saw that the boy had disappear.

Biran’s eyes widened as the unknown boy suddenly vanished. The man named Eril grunted painfully and was abruptly thrown sideways into the barrack’s walls.
He could not believe what he was seeing. The man who had broken their formation so easily, saw through Solio’s arrows, and had slaughtered dozens of their fighters was taken by surprise and had been thrown like he was nothing.

“You should have heeded my warnings,” the boy snarled toward the man. “Yet instead of doing so, I find you here, playing around like the fool you are.”

*Cough* *Cough* “You… you are he who claims to be death?” Eril calmly questioned as he recovered from the surprise attack and pushed himself up onto his feet. Looking at the boy, he was a head and a half taller, and probably weighed almost twice as much. It was quite remarkable that he was thrown such a distance.

A surge of mana began forming a short distance to his right. “STOP!” Eril commanded, and his men immediately halted. “This one is mine.” Rolling his head to crack the stiffness in his neck, he muttered a quick spell and his sword—which he had dropped when he was thrown—flew over to him.

“You claim to be death, but all I see is a rash boy with no idea about who or what they are up against.” With another incantation, he began infusing mana into his body to strengthen it. “Seeing how neither of us introduced ourselves in our last chat, I shall give you the honor of my name. I am Eril, the Frozen Edge. As you have surmised, I am one of seven masters.”
Holding his sword before him, he brushed the runes and infused mana into the weapon. The runes on both sides of the blade began glowing brightly, and with a quick and practiced motion, he slashed the air.
Along the path of his attack, icicles emerged, bursting outward all the way to the boy’s side. With a satisfied grin, “I don’t know what tricks you have, but do not presume that fighting me will be the same as when you fought Linde.” Gathering his mana, he began invoking a third spell. “FROST FIELD!” He shouted, and the courtyard’s temperature dropped drastically, freezing the blood soaked ground and covering the area around him in a layer of ice. The slim sword began transforming and disappearing as ice formed over it, and more icicles began erupting around him. Lowering his almost transparent sword, Eril fell into a fighting stance.

“There is no honor in giving my name to someone such as yourself.” The boy retorted, his tone all too calm. “And what you see, is nothing but your own ignorance.” The boy stepped forward into his field, and the ice melted beneath his feet. “... Allow me to show you a real frost field.”
The boy’s black hair started shimmering, and streaks of light began emerging until his pitch-black hair was shining a radiant silver. His eyes were no longer pale gray, but glowing with a bluish hue that threatened to overshadow the brilliance of the full moon. Without a single word, the courtyard instantly froze over as thick layers of ice formed along the walls and ground, moving as if they had minds of their own.

‘Voiceless incantation?!’ Eril’s mind shouted as he shuddered, seeing that his own field was being consumed. He tried to move and make the first attack, but his feet were frozen, and the ice was slowly climbing up his legs.

Biran simply observed as everything slowly began freezing around him. Not moving or even trying to run away, the scene before him stupefied and gripped him tightly in place. An icy embrace would free him of all his failures and would be a fitting end for one such as himself, but such thoughts were as far as they could be from what was really going through his mind.
“There are no gods…” He spoke, looking at the young man standing before them.
The arbitrary code that had been given to him that day—before they sailed for Port Novierre and before they were captured by pirates—thundered through his mind.
‘The silver god descends in all his glory, furious and enraged by the wisdom of men.’

******

I forgot to mention it last chapter, but Thank you to all my Patreons for your support in December.
And to all my readers, I hope you all enjoyed this chapter and please look forward to the next one.

As always, leave any errors you find in the comments. Thanks.
THE WORLD
Forgotten Conqueror Website
Epub/Pdf by Armaell
Patreon

B2 Chapter 37 - Despair

Chapter 37. Enjoy.

******

A deep freeze bloomed from the center of Vilute, covering the city in frost and devouring Tal’hrus’ flames of purification. Eril’s soldiers who were patrolling the city were petrified with confusion at the unnatural phenomenon, and the prisoners situated before the barracks stared with tearful eyes and hushed breaths.

Kaidus stood at the center of the frozen world, silver hair shining radiantly, and two callous eyes glowing with an otherworldly majesty. Power thrummed and vibrated around him like a thick coat of death, and lightning crackled along the ice underneath his feet threateningly.

Taking a step forward, by his will, the remnants of Eril’s meager frost field vanished completely. Walking toward the Tal’hrus master, “I have some knowledge of who and what I am up against.” He glared into the man’s eyes. “The question is, do you?”
His encounters with the two Zavons had allowed him to gauge the abilities of the masters, and one of such caliber could never be a threat to him. Not anymore.

“Demon…” The man who had introduced himself as Eril the Frozen Edge muttered, and those around them began echoing the same word.

“… A fallacy purported by men who feared what they cannot control. What they cannot fathom. How fitting for one such as yourself to mention that very word.” He calmly replied as he approached the man. Yet inside, anger gripped him as he recalled the twenty-six other times he had been sent back to the void—all because of a baseless superstition that had somehow persisted through the ages. “Unfortunately for you, your deeds end here today.” He threatened and the power around him immediately calmed down.

“Asiran! Envato, belor enfarey fremas…” A roaring flame burst forth from Eril, melting the ice in a wide area around himself and creating a cloud of rising steam.

With lightning reflex, Kaidus drew the xeberite sword at his side and met the man’s transparent blade head on, as he was attacked from the mist.

“Wha-?!”

“Foolish.” His body overflowing with mana, he forced Eril back a few steps with an empowered push. With a swing of his sword he dispersed the mist.

The man sidestepped to his left and lunged at him again, this time attacking with a horizontal slash while muttering an incantation.

He could see the confusion and distress in the man’s eyes, along with a calm confidence. Switching sword hand, Kaidus deftly parried the attack with an upward swing, and using the opening, he stepped inward to strike at the man’s chest with his right fist.

Mana surged forth as Eril finished his incantation, and roots pierced through the ice underneath.

Ignoring the roots binding his legs in place, Kaidus leaned forward with his upper body and slammed a fist into Eril’s side. His fist landed, but the man slashed back at him with the slim transparent sword—while being knocked away. Kaidus raised his hand into range of the sword’s tip and felt a burning sensation. A small gash appeared on his forearm, and beads of blood began trickling out of the cut.

“Ha… Hahahaha!!” *Cough* *Cough* Eril was laughing as he got up off the ground, seeing the blood dripping. “The fool… *haaah...* here is you.” There was a dangerous glint on his face. One filled with exhilaration and triumph as he held onto his side.

“You have sorely underestimated me if you think a scratch is all it takes.” With a thought, the roots binding him were incinerated. Kaidus fell into blade form and held his sword to his side.

“And you, me.” Eril grinned, sliding his hand along the side of his sword and muttered a quick incantation.

“Guh-!” Kaidus grimaced as he felt the man’s mana surging through the air, and the cut on his arm flared with pain. An elongated shard of ice suddenly materialized from the wound, jutting out of his forearm.

“And now your right hand is useless.” Eril sneered, falling into a stance of his own. “To think that I was frightened for even an instant.”

“I see… an enchanted blade, used by a butcher to perform petty tricks.” Touching one side of the shard, pain coursed through his arm.

“You fail to understand your situation, boy. Despair and regret ever encountering me, for today, I become Eril, slayer of death.” The man mocked.

Kaidus’ lips curved into a smile. “I allowed you to scratch me to confirm my suspicion, and you think you have won? Let me show you the true meaning of despair.” He grabbed onto the shard and his arm was struck with pain once again. With a forceful pull, he yanked the shard out.

“You-!” Eril stared back at him in surprise.

Kaidus lifted his right arm, and the hole closed up almost instantly. His healing ability mended and restored his flesh, rendering the injury nonexistent right before the man. “You were already dead the moment you found me beyond that ring. Do not struggle, for there is no escape.” Third form, Hing.

---

The boy vanished once more and before Eril could react, a streak of light slammed into his stomach. “GU-!” Knocking the wind out of him and almost forcing him to throw up, he could only grunt pathetically and gasp for air—as the boy drew back the fist.

Even with a body that had been infused with mana, the attack was devastating. With the previous attack to his side that had undoubtedly broken a rib or two, he fell to his knees while holding onto his stomach.

“We’ve only just started. You will pay for everything you’ve done.” The silver haired boy loomed over him like a vicious demon.

“Y-you… it can’t…” A young mage with powerful healing abilities; he knew of only one. Memories of the meetings years ago before Zavon’s disappearance resurfaced in his mind. “T-the boy *Haaah…* from Darsus…” His voice eked out in a low squeal as he drew a deep breath. He never knew what happened to that specific recruitment job, but it was definitely the same person they were trying to obtain.

“...” Two emotionless eyes stared down at him.

“F-five years ago… Zavon… did you-” As a hunch, he mentioned Zavon’s name to ask about the man’s fate.

“I did.” The boy glared back at him with two cold eyes and grabbed his neck, easily lifting him off the ground. “Both of them.”

“!!” His eyes widened at the revelation.
“Gruaah!!” Agonizing pain assaulted him as the boy’s fingers bore into his neck, and a fear he knew all too well confounded him.
Hastily scanning the courtyard, he saw that no one else had been encased in ice as he was. Glancing around with limited head movements, his eyes hunted for the one person who might be able to help him. His men and the ten prisoners simply stared back, and Kaval, the one he was looking for was nowhere to be found. His previous confidence quickly plummeted into silent fear.
Before him was someone who could stand to rival the old master, and he knew it. What he could not understand, was how the child had attained the powers of a Malizur and such abilities.

Barely clutching his sword, he flailed it outward in an act of desperation, hoping to free himself. “!?!” Yet what returned was only shock. The blood red cloak had jerked forth and caught his sword. With their close proximity, he saw that it was not made of cloth or leather, but was instead a layer of thick red liquid—blood. His hand shuddered, and the sword was ripped from his grasp.

“It is indeed a splendid weapon.” The boy remarked, as if talking to someone. “Ugh!” Eril groaned as the boy dropped him in order to examine the weapon.

Thoughts of escape flooded his mind. Escape so that he may warn the old master and Tal’hrus. Escape so that he may preserve the glory of the organization and live to fight another day.
As the boy took hold of the slim enchanted sword, “Kill him!” Eril commanded his men. He knew that they would never stand a chance, but he needed to make an opening so that he could flee. If he could just get past the gates, his forces on guard outside could help to buy him more time, and there was always the hostages. With a quick incantation, the ground underneath him rushed him away, and he dashed for the gates.

“Go ahead.” Two simple words echoed through the courtyard, and the red cloak instantly tore away from the boy. Flying by itself as if alive, it coiled into a sphere in midair before bursting and sending splatters of viscous red liquid everywhere. A whirlwind manifested in the courtyard, and a powerful wind shredded everyone who attempted to cast a spell or unsheathe their weapons.

“Uaaggh!!!” Before he could make it to the gates, more agonizing pain struck him and Eril fell face first onto to the ground. Twisting his body to sit up, he could only scream as he saw that his legs had been sliced off at his knees.

Save for his screams, the courtyard had gone deathly silent. In an effort to look around, he saw that the six mages and dozen men who had been with him just moments ago were in pieces. An abnormal wind swirled around him, and through the sound of the breeze, he could almost make out an eerie laughter.

The white demon who had taken the guise of an adolescent stalked toward him, holding two swords—one of them gleamed with a green light, and the other, his very own enchanted sword.

“Uhg- Guh-! ... W-What are YOU!?” He screamed through the pain, seeing that escape was impossible.

“I am the bane of your existence.” A soft voice swam through the air, entering his ears like a sweet melody.

“Gu-… Asiran! Enfera remas siuhlo tiefrem- Urgh!” With a quick fire spell, he commanded his mana and seared his legs to stop the blood flow. Pushing himself up and sitting awkwardly, “Hah… *cough* I am Eril… the Frozen Edge...! I refuse to die here like this! *Cough!*” Closing his eyes to calm himself, he quickly focused his mind. “Luvas Arctae, Siran! Aevinora, elantir reul nahvoe. Margoss vintumrae…” He began shouting a string of words, holding back the pain so as not to botch the spell. As he was chanting, a deep frost fell around him and he could feel himself changing as power he had never felt before surged through his body. “… Thirna, ell fael! Vanusura Lagus!” With the last of the words, the freezing barrier that had formed around him shattered, and he unsteadily stood up upon legs of clear and flawless ice.

“Hah… Hah- Hahahaha!” Taking deep breaths to dull the pain, he began laughing. Using himself as a conduit, the unimaginable power of Lagus was now coursing through him, and he felt invincible. His mind was splitting and he would perish soon for taking too much power, but it was a price he would willingly pay.

Yet just like before, the boy simply watched him with a calm and impassive face as if waiting to see what would happened next.

“GuRah!” Eril screamed as a sharp sensation stabbed his mind and blurred his vision. Striking the side of his head with his own fist, the impact brought back his awareness and without wasting anymore time, he charged at the boy.

Commanding the primal mana inside himself, thick layers of ice began forming around his body. Large translucent spikes began erupting from his back and shoulders, giving him an impenetrable armor as his chest thickened and turned into ice. He opened his arms outward and they liquefied briefly before freezing into large transparent claws. He was ice incarnate, and before the last vestige of sanity leaves him, he would kill the demon standing before him.

“Yo… hink…I’d l… ou… off- t… easily?" Fractured words reverberated in his ears, and before him, the boy relaxed his posture and brought the two swords forward.

Eril closed in and swiped with his right, aiming to slice the boy in half. The attack went through, but it was his arm that had been sheared off. Pain struck his mind once more, but water gushed forth from where it was severed, and the arm transformed into a spear. Not yielding, he swung with his left, aiming to cleave the boy in half as he brought his spear arm around for a follow up attack. He felt some resistance, and saw his own slim enchanted sword stabbing into his left arm.

The boy glanced up into his eyes. “Burst.”

With a single word, “Nuaah!!” He howled as his left arm shattered.
“This can’t be!!” He screamed, falling back a couple steps. His mind flashed white for an instant, and he shook off the pain. Commanding the power within himself, he began to construct a new arm.

Before him, the boy threw both swords into the ground and something else manifested in midair: a sword of pure white. Not radiating any light, there was a soft, almost dull glow to it. “You have yet to realize true despair.” The boy grabbed the sword and dashed forward, stabbing him in his chest before he could do anything.

“GUUAAARGGHHH!!!” Eril screamed as both agonizing pain and the splitting headache threatened to tear him asunder. He couldn’t understand that was happening, but his claws were reverting back to flesh, and his body shrunk from its heightened state of transformation back to normal. He felt all the power within him vanishing until all that remained was excruciating pain. He fell to the ground, defenseless, powerless, and unable to move even a finger.

---

Hiding and watching from the third floor of the barrack, Kaval held her mouth to keep from gasping as cold sweat ran down her back. She had been watching ever since the hateful knight’s group was brought to Eril, and was expecting a swift and fruitless end for the man who had troubled her for so long.

Yet instead of happening as she wanted, Eril was the one lying on the ground like a helpless animal. A young man stood over him and he needed help, but she did not dare to involve herself, lest she succumbed to the same fate.

The boy had suddenly appeared without her noticing, and everything went wrong from there.

Seeing Eril, the only spellblade out of the seven masters and one of their most powerful members being handled so easily, she could not believe it.
The image of the overwhelming frost field, the boy’s disappearing acts, the red cloak that called the tempest, the annihilation of those who moved at Eril’s command, and the boy’s white sword. Everything was like something out of the legends that they—Tal’hrus—aspired for. Legends and stories of mages that overwhelmed lesser men like insects, while controlling the elements and weaving magic as easily as breathing.

Although unable to understand how and what she was seeing, she had always longed for such power. Yet witnessing it firsthand and knowing that such a being was not on their side but possibly against them, it was horrifying.

She carefully peeked out, and saw that the boy was dragging Eril’s limp body through the barrack’s gate, and out to the city. She saw the bloodied ice field and the corpses upon it. The only survivors were the ten men who had been brought there to die, and like frozen statues, none dared to move- none except for one: the knight who should have perished. With hesitant steps, the man followed Eril and the boy outside as the others wavered briefly before shuffling after.

Not doing the same, Kaval swiftly headed in the opposite direction.

---

With the xeberite sword in its sheath, Kaidus held onto Eril’s sword in his left hand and dragged the man beside him. Beyond the gates of the fortress-like building, he emerged to the mass of people that he had spotted while flying overhead—all of them were huddling together.
Heavy footsteps sounded from behind him, but he disregarded them.

Eyes filled with confusion were staring in his direction and glancing at the man in his grasp.

“Master Eril?!” Someone exclaimed, and from his left side, something infused with mana was flying straight for his face.

“…” Undaunted, he calmly surveyed the people as Zion caught the arrow in midair.
Beyond the large group that were sitting together and trying to keep warm in his frost field, the others had small fires going and some were even moving around.

A scream pierced through the confused whispers, and blood sprayed as Zion easily dispatched the mage that had shot at its master.

“Zion.” Kaidus called, and the wind spirit zipped over to him obediently. He then turned around to look at the people who were following behind. “Are you residents of this city?” He questioned.

“Y-yes.” A man with dirty blonde hair, pale brown eyes, and a sullen face quickly answered.

“Go and bring your people inside. They will not wish to see what is to come.” Kaidus instructed, and upon his words, the man’s face distorted into one of loss and confusion. “Now.” He reiterated, and the group hastily complied.

“No! You fuc-” Someone shouted in disagreement as the prisoners began standing up, but before they could finish, they were already encased from head to toe in ice.

With his frost field still in effect, by his will, any and all dissenters were bound in an ice prison. With each new victim, the voices quickly quieted down until all he could hear were the cries of the people as they made their way past him.

He saw a woman clutching onto a small wooden horse, crying painfully as she was led through the gate by two other women. A small girl looked around and asked innocently for her mother as a tearful man carried her inside. Men and woman clutched the motionless bodies of their children in their arms, and the sound of torturous agony began spreading through the hoard of people who had been freed from their silence.

Seeing the gates shutting as the last of the residents move through them, Kaidus looked to those who were left. There was a cold fury in his eyes, and he wanted nothing more, than to rip them all to pieces. Lifting Eril up so that the man could see, “Everything that you’ve been doing ends right here, right now.” With a thought, the ground beside him rose up and transformed into a chair. Sitting the incapacitated master down, Kaidus stepped toward the large force of soldiers—not yet allowing his emotions to take over. “Such senseless slaughter… to kill even those who cannot defend themselves...” He looked to the burnt buildings and the bodies in the streets. “For the countless deaths and destruction here today, I hold you all responsible.” Infusing his voice with mana, the words rang throughout the city. “Vishan.” He called for the light spirit.

---

His arms and legs were useless, and not a shred of strength remained within his body. Even the mana that had always been with him ever since his awakening was now absent.
A powerless husk, Eril could only watch as beams of light fell from the sky and engulfed his men. Each pillar incinerated and disintegrated those they touched, and in the blink of an eye, his remaining force of over a hundred and fifty men disappeared from the face of the world.

His eyes were wide open and he was shaking, knowing that he was horribly mistaken in his assumptions. The old master was incapable of such devastation, and he himself had never stood a chance. It was clear to him that the boy could have easily killed him whenever he wished, but chose not to in order to make him despair.

The boy turned to him with a calm and detached face. “Any last words?”

“… You- your name… Please…” He begged through tired breaths. To be slain by someone so overpowering, it was the only thing he required.

“You Are Unworthy.” A disjointed voice replied from above him, and he was surrounded by a beam of white light. Intense pain rushed throughout his body.

******

Thanks for reading, and as always, please leave any errors you find in the comments.
THE WORLD
Forgotten Conqueror Website
Epub/Pdf by Armaell
Patreon

B2 Chapter 38 - The Hands of Fate

Chapter 38. Enjoy.

******

As he stood upon the frozen city, an eerie silence drifted through the atmosphere, dampening the grievances coming from behind him. Listening, he could almost hear the silent screams of those who had perished through the stillness. His eyes scanned for survivors, but all he could see were the streets that were dyed with blood, giving the layer of ice covering them an ominous red sheen. Beyond where the soldiers had been standing, he spotted a pile of corpses in the distance, along with what looked to be two extinguished pyres—now covered in frost—with charred and scorched bodies.

“So much death...” Kaidus voiced out loud to hide his torment and sorrow. ‘If only I had gotten here earlier.’ Such thoughts entered his mind, but were quickly discarded. The reality was that he had failed to do so, and no amount of supposition would bring the dead back to life.
“Everything returns to darkness…” He clenched his fist, hoping to have brought some semblance of peace to those who were consumed in the madness.

After a moment of silence, with disheartened steps, he walked over to where he had sat Eril down. There was nothing left of the Tal’hrus master, but a pile of ash.
A gentle breeze playfully swept by and scattered the remains into the air, revealing five metal rings gleaming in the sunlight. “For so many to be lost because of a single person…” Anger flared within him briefly as the spiral of never ending carnage became all too clear.

‘Master.’ Vishan’s voice echoed in his mind and he heard the gate slowly creaking open. Three men cautiously stepped out.

By his will, the rings flew up to him. After stowing them in his pocket, he wordlessly walked away.

“P-please wait!” One of the men shouted nervously. It was the round short man whom he had seen earlier in the courtyard. “A-all those soldiers. Did you-”

He stopped to consider the question. “I did.” Upon his answer, the fear that the three men had been trying to conceal burst forth through their expressions. Disregarding such looks, “I am sorry for your loss, and thank you for your cooperation in relocating everyone earlier.” He gave them a polite nod of appreciation and continued on his way. They did not try to stop him this time.

Rounding the corner of the street, Kaidus began moving westward through the city. Someone had survived Vishan’s attack, and he wanted to see who it was.

---

Lying on the cold ground, Kaval was gasping for air as unimaginable pain assaulted her. She wanted to scream out and curse, but instead of doing so, she gritted her teeth and fought down the urge—lest she give away her position.
The last thing she could remember was running towards the western walls where she had infiltrated the city. Her plan was to conceal her presence and get out of the frozen realm, before using any magic to ferry herself to shore.

*Cough! COUGH!* She threw up the discomfort in her chest, and upon feeling the sticky liquid flowing down her chin, her eyes widened. ‘No! Not like this!’ Trying to turn her body and get off the ground, she could not feel any strength. Her arms felt scorched like they were melting, and pain was the only thing that came from her legs.

Her mind screamed, reminding her of what happened.
The pillars of lights falling from the sky, the overwhelming force within them, and the terrifying source of power at the center of it all. Even after molding her mana into a barrier, the light had torn it apart and crushed her. Using everything she had, it was just barely enough to preserve her life. *Ku-hauk!* Throwing up more blood, the thought of following after Eril terrified her.

With her awareness waning, Kaval began whispering an incantation, focusing her remaining mana into her earing.
“L-Layna… answer me…” There was no response, and the connection never went through.
Exhausted, she closed her eyes as she lay upon the ice, hoping it would help to dull the pain.

…

Uncertain about how long she had been lying there, she was jerked awake by the sound of light footsteps. In her weary mind, the silver haired boy was walking towards her. He had killed Eril, and was coming for her.

“So you are still alive…” An apathetic voice jolted her into wakefulness. She felt her body lifting off the ground and soon enough, she was standing face to face against the object of her fear. Once again wrapped in a blood red cloak, the boy stood before her, his hair shining a radiant silver.
“!!” She felt her face draining of all colors.

“Who are you?” The boy questioned.

*Kahaak!* She coughed, and the action sent shockwaves through her body. In agony, she forced her eyes to look down at herself. Her clothes were burnt, and her exposed flesh was discolored. Focusing on the discolorations, disgusting boils had erupted all over her skin, covering her voluptuous breasts and arms up to her shoulders. Her beautiful legs, beginning from her waist and going all the way down to her feet, were now nothing more than black crusts filled with pain.
Kaval began tearing up, recalling her efforts to escape the light that was trying to destroy her. “I-I had no-” She took a pained breath. “No part in this… please… save me.”

“…” The boy went quiet and two silver eyes looked back at her as if peering into her very being. Her life was his to do with as he willed, and he knew it.

“I beg you...” Kaval pleaded again, hanging her head submissively.

“The presence that diverged from all the others. The explosive mana that I felt earlier in response to my own magic… you are a mage of Tal’hrus.”

A cold voice slithered through the air and she lifted her head in surprise to see a distant look on the boy’s face. “N-no…! I-” She stopped, sensing the cold wrapping around her. She was without strength or control of her own body, and there was no way out.

“Do not try to deny your deeds,” the boy replied coldly. “I can still feel traces of your vile magic flowing through this city like a phantom.” The boy brought his right hand up as if to grasp at something in the air.

“NO!” Kaval cried out as the ice rose up from underneath her feet and twisted around her body like an enormous hand.

“I shall send you to join your master.” As he closed his fist, she could feel the ice tightening around her.

“STOP!!” Someone else shouted, and she breathed a breath of relief as the boy turned around. Looking at the intruder, her hopes were quickly crushed, for it was the very man whom she had given to Eril.

“You have been following me… is there something you require?” The boy calmly questioned.

“Forgive me, radiant one.” The knight went to his knees. “My intentions had only been to seek forgiveness.” The man turn and glanced in her direction, giving her a hateful look. “But that woman… I beg you, please give her life to me.” The man lowered his head to grovel pathetically.

“Toward what purpose?”

“She… She has taken everything from me. My brethren, my life, my purpose for existing. I beg of you, allow me to claim her life so that my brothers and I may finally know peace.”

Kaval opened her mouth to try and refute the allegations, but she could not. The boy’s piercing gaze had caused her to lose her tongue.

“I have had my share of deaths today.” The boy stepped away from her and moved toward the knight. “I do not know what ensued between you two, but if you wish to see justice served with your own hands, I will not stop you.” From within his cloak, the boy pulled out a slim longsword and planted it before the knight.

She quickly recognized it to be Eril’s sword.
“No. Please.” Kaval begged once more as she watched the knight taking hold of the weapon and stalking towards her. She commanded her body to break free of the ice that was imprisoning her, but her limbs refused to move. Her mind in turmoil and without any strength left, she begged her lips to cast one last spell.

“GUH-!” Before she could, the man made a mad dash at her, piercing her throat with the sword. *Bluaarg!* the ice around her shattered as the blade was pulled away, and she fell to the cold ground, throwing up and choking on her own blood.

---

*Haaah…. Ha…* Breathing heavily, Biran dropped to his knees and dug the sword into the frozen ground.

The woman’s two violet eyes peered back as if to curse him, but all he could think about was the feeling as the sword impaled her. Lowering his head, a sense of triumph flowed through him for the small victory of having avenged those who had sacrificed their lives.

Memories of better days flooded him, and he recalled the faces of all those who had died on that fateful day. The captain who welcomed him into the imperial knight squad, Itnus, a family man who doted on his newborn daughter, the silent Malcus that got louder the more he drank, the imaginative Enain, and many more. All of their faces surfaced vividly before him and tears streamed down his cheeks, for he knew he had failed them all.
He had tried to deny the words of the detestable woman, but he could no longer do so. Having asked many of the survivors, none had seen the boy. Seeing the princess dead along with most of her knights, he could not keep pretending that the young prince was still alive.

With a heavy heart, he pushed himself up and turned to look at the entity behind him. The being who had saved them all from certain death; he who had descended from the sky and annihilated their foes in the blink of an eye. There were no other words to describe the existence before him, besides that of a god. It was as if Ethaer, the god of destruction himself, was in the flesh, standing in front of him.

Walking toward the young man, Biran fell to his knees.
“I am eternally grateful…” He lowered his head until it was touching the ground. “Please forgive me for not believing… and please excuse my decisions, for I no longer have a place in this world. I beg of you, allow me to stand at your side upon the fields of Aerlus, so that I may serve for all eternity.”
The sword’s sharpness dug into his hand as he grasped it by the blade. Biran looked up at the young man’s face one last time and twisted the sword around, plunging it into his own chest. Darkness and pain overtook him, along with a sense of freedom and comfort.

…

“If you do not have a place in this world, then strive to make one for yourself.” A voice resonated in his head as a refreshing feeling coursed throughout his body. The pain he had felt only moments ago had vanished completely, and instead of weakening before death, he felt his body strengthening.

“!!!” Biran sat up in alert. The young man stood over him, watching him with two glowing eyes like an unforgiving deity.

“He issss but a coward. A fool sssseeking essscape.” Something hissed, and the young man’s red cloak fluttered.

Biran began looking around for the source of the voice, but found nothing. His gaze quickly fell back to the person standing before him. “My lord, did you- why did you save me?” He could not understand how, but there was no point in asking if the young man had saved him or not. The answer was obvious.

“The question is: why did you try to take your own life?”

“I- because… I am a coward…” He fought to get the painful words out.

“That is a lie. I saw your courage as you defended your men from someone stronger than yourself. I saw your spirit as you helped those people earlier. The determination and resolution in your eyes were the reasons why I allowed you your vengeance. I know cowards. You, are not one.”

“Why? Why did you save me?” Biran asked again in anguish.

“The world is an ill-fated place. It is filled with evil the likes of which the vast majority of people will never understand, or see. Evil that lurks in the shadows, haunting and devouring those who wish to simply live. I know, for it was here today and you have seen it for yourself.” The young man spoke solemnly, his voice filled with powerful and unknown emotions belying that of someone so young. “You are one with the ability to protect. I could not allow you to throw your life away so easily.”

He wanted to laugh. He was unable to protect anyone and to hear such words, it was painful.

“I know naught of this field you speak of, and should you choose to take your life again, I will not stop you a second time.” The young man continued. “Yet, if your words were not mere bravado in your final moments. If you truly wish to serve, to make a difference, then death is not the answer.”

“You… Who are you?” Biran questioned with trembling lips. Although he disagreed with a part of it, the young man’s words rang true. He had also already pledged his life, thinking the boy a god.

A warm draft suddenly descended upon them, and the young man’s hair and eyes instantly went pitch black. Steam began rising and he watched as the frozen streets and buildings around them thawed out—almost immediately.

“I am Kaidus Paltos, a traveler,” the boy replied cordially. “And you are?”

“Biran Naingart…” The boy’s voice was soothing and compelling, and he answered without even thinking about it.

“Live, Biran Naingart. Live for those who have fallen this day, for the people who still needs you. Serve them in life, for there is only darkness in death.” The young man spoke and began rising into the air.

A sense of reverence flared up within him. As if all his misfortune had been guided by the hands of fate, all for this moment in his life. “Wait! Please!” Biran shouted, staring at the being who was returning to the serene fields of Aerlus. Two black eyes peered back down at him, and he knelt. “Twice you have saved this worthless life, even granting me the chance to fulfill my vengeance, a feat I had thought impossible.” He bowed, fighting back his emotions. “For that, I am eternally in your debts. My words were not empty, and if you would, please allow me to serve you. Give me purpose and use me as you will. My life is yours to command.”

---

“Your purpose is here. Is it not?” Kaidus questioned, looking back and hiding his puzzlement. He had saved the man without intending for such a development.

“Please, my lord. There is nothing here for me but death. Should I stay, I will only bring misfortune upon these people.”

“I am no lord, but first, please lift up your head.” He instructed, and the man looked up. Staring into the man’s brown eyes, grief, misery, loss, and emptiness gazed back at him. Eyes he had seen too often. Pain he knew too well. “You have seen what I am. What I can do. Do you not fear me?”

“I do.” The man named Biran answered with a firm voice and lowered his head again. “It would be foolish of me to not waver before someone such as yourself. Men worship and fear the gods for a reason, and I see that now.”

“The gods, huh?” Kaidus smiled blandly. “Unfortunately, there are no gods.”

“!”

“That look tells me you’ve had the same thoughts yourself.” He added as the wind swirled around him.

“My lord! Please!”

“I cannot give you an answer, for that choice is yours to make. Take some time to think about what you are saying, and what it means.” He calmly stared towards the eastern horizon. “Should your mind not waver in your decisions, may our paths cross again.”
Without lingering any longer, he shot eastward, moving for the capital.

---

Biran stood alone in the deserted streets of the ruined city with the young man’s words cycling through his mind.
The body behind him had stopped twitching, and he gave it a quick glance before walking away.
Everything had felt so surreal and he wanted to wake up, but wherever he looked, the reality of the city struck him.

Instead of heading back to the barracks, he dragged his legs through the southwestern sector of the city, moving toward the small house that he and the prince had been living in.

Without holding onto any hopes, as he feared, the house was nothing more than a pile of burnt wreckage. The house had collapsed, and the only parts that were still standing were three of the corners. Sticking out of the soggy ashes were his partially melted chestplate and helmet. After digging his way through indistinguishable debris, he eventually found the burned remains of a child in the prince’s bedroom, lying under a pile of rubble. “L-Lyal…” Speaking the boy’s name, he could do nothing to stop the flow of silent tears as he fell to the ground.
He had expected it, had known the woman’s words to be true the moment she told him, yet the pain did not lessen.

The young traveler was right. There were no gods. The weak die like animals, and those who prey upon them become engorged, empowered to continue their reign of destruction. He himself was powerless to do anything, but the same could not be said about the young man.

Gathering up the prince’s remains into his over shirt, Biran clutched them to his chest and shambled away from the house. Upon his grief-stricken visage, a determined glint flashed in his
eyes.

******

And there we have it. In his reverence, Biran takes the field upon Kaidus' side.

Thanks for reading everyone!
THE WORLD
Forgotten Conqueror Website
Epub/Pdf by Armaell
Patreon

B2 Chapter 39 - Family Bonds

Chapter 39. Enjoy.

******

Sitting beside a small campfire, Kaidus wordlessly stared at the silver ring in his hand while thinking about his family.

The sky had already gone dark, but the memories of what happened earlier in the day was still fresh on his mind—and weighed on him heavily.

Everything that had transpired felt all too familiar. The senseless destruction, the helplessness of those who survived, and the unmistakable loss that seem to always meander through the air after such ordeals. He did not know how many had perished in the carnage, but it was undoubtedly up in the hundreds. After seeing such devastation, he did not dare to stay and watch the mourning process, for he understood what was to come.

Thinking back on everything.
Had he left Vick after learning of the Tal’hrus master’s location, such darkness would have never befallen the now ruined city.
Recounting his activities for the past ten days, the two dozen or so girls that he helped in Karpes surfaced in his mind. “No.” Speaking the word out loud, he stopped himself before he could compare the lives of two dozen girls to the lives of hundreds. It was impossible to save everyone, and he knew it. Had come to terms with it. He had done what he could and freed those who were still alive. The rest was up to them.

Yet, such things had never sat well with him.
“…”
Through the sound of the crackling fire, by his will, his mana surged into the ring in his hand.

***

-Darsus. Ferrent’s 3rd ward-

Anise sat in the wooden tub, watching with a cheerful smile on her face. Whenever her mother was not looking, she would submerge herself and blow bubbles before bursting out and giggling at her own antics.

Beside her, Adalina was trying to bathe a squirming Lance who was crying because he had been doused with water.

“Anise. If you’re done, go and get dressed. Your father still needs to wash.” Adalina instructed, seeing the girl playing.

“But mommy, I wanna stay until the water is cold.” Anise protested, immersing herself up to her nose.

“It’s already cold. Any longer and you are bound to get sick.” Adalina replied, gently patting the babe in her arms to quell his cries. “Stop dallying and go. I still need to reheat the water for your father.”

“Muuu...”

“Now, young lady.” Adalina instructed sternly, holding Lance to her chest and patting his back while reassuring him that she was not talking to him.

“Kay...” Anise stood up and began shaking her hair.

“Anise? What is that?” Adalina questioned, seeing the faint light coming from one of two rings on the girl’s translucent necklace.

“Hm? AH-! Secret!” Clutching the rings with one hand, Anise grabbed her drying cloth and dashed out of the washroom while butt naked. There was a spring in her steps and a smile on her face as she darted up the stairs.

---

“Hasen. I’m alone now!” She exclaimed as soon as she closed her door. Grabbing the yellow one-piece dress that was laid out on her bed, she began pulling it over her head while keeping an ear out for her brother’s voice.
“Kai!?” She questioned, thinking she had heard something.

“Are you alright? What was that noise?”

Her brother’s voice came through the silver ring and her face lit up with delight. Even though she had just talked to him a few days ago, she was overjoyed to be hearing him. “Uh-huh! I’m okay.” She replied cheerfully.

“You sound happy. Did something good happened?”

“Uh-huh.”

“Wanna tell me?”

“Hehehe. I’m talking to Kai.” She answered.

“Haha. Is that so?” A warm chuckle came from the ring along with her brother’s kind voice. Yet within his usual tone, there was something else. A distant tinge of sadness, as if he was about to go somewhere even further away.

“Are you okay Kai?” She questioned, having heard the small drop in his voice.

“I’m fine. I just really miss you all.”

“We miss you too!” She exclaimed happily.

There was another chuckle. “Thanks. Is Lance there with you?”

“Mommy and Lance are taking a bath.”

“I see.”

“Kai?” She spoke, trying to think of how to cheer him up.

“Yes?”

“Um you know… my… my birthday…” She answered timidly, trying not to sound too demanding.

“Yes, of course. The 12th of Kinu wasn’t it? Wow, you’ll be nine soon huh?”

“Uhn.” Pleased that he remembered, a smile appeared on her face. He had been gone for almost two turns already, and her 9th birthday was fast approaching. “You know… if you come home, you can see me and Lance, and mommy and daddy.” She added sheepishly, trying to induce him to come home.

Her brother laughed. “Indeed, and I will. Just not yet. Sorry.”

“But why?”

“Because I haven’t found you a present yet. Remember? I promised you I’d bring you something good when I return.”

“Oh. Hehehe. Okay.” Her smile turned into a teething grin at the mention of a present.

“Anise.”

“Hm?” She replied eagerly, having already forgotten about trying to cheer him up.

“Ah, no. Nothing. You know that I love you right?”

“Uhn! I love Kai too!”

“I’m glad.” Her brother’s voice had perked up. “Are you all going to bed soon?”

“Uhn!”

“Well then, I best be going. I just wanted to hear your voice before you all went to bed. Please give mom and Lance a hug for me.”

“Hehe. You’re weird Kai.”

“Good night.”

“UHN!” She gleefully replied, and the glow from the ring immediately faded.
With a smile on her face, she left the room to go give her mother and baby brother a hug.

***

-Malpaars-

Closing his hand around the silver ring, there was a smile on his face.
The girl’s innocent laughter, her cheerful exuberance, even her worried voice had calmed him down. As much as she adored him, he loved her for it. Just knowing that his family was safe and sound gave him peace of mind, especially after everything that had occurred.

Tired and unwilling to keep pondering about the unfortunate event, Kaidus erected himself a small earthen shelter and crawled inside.

…

*Kraauuoooh!!*

A low piercing howl screeched through the air, waking him up to total darkness.
As his eyes adjusted, he saw that his campfire had already gone out, but the crescent moon was still high in the sky. There were sparsely any trees to hide him as he was camping on a mountainside, but such things did not concern him.

Sitting up, Kaidus perked his ears and listened quietly. He felt Zion's winds moving about like a twisting breeze—ever watchful whilst he slept—before hearing the shrill cries of a creature in the distance, and the sound of barking along with another howl.

Reaching for the Xeberite sword beside him, the wind stormed to his side like a protective shield.

There was another yelp, and in the darkness, he spotted a dozen pair of glowing yellow eyes moving in the distance, running down the mountain side. Still groggy and with no reason to investigate as they were not coming for him, he went back to sleep.

…

“Cadrians?” He noted the horns on the two wolves and bent down to examine their carcasses. “No… these are much smaller...” Voicing his thoughts out loud as he look to the second one.

Slim and agile looking, although they had forward pointing horns like cadrians, the creatures were merely a third the size of a normal one. Yet, their horns denoted maturity in such species. His eyes fell upon a very peculiar trait. “Iron-tailed kavaks…” The name came to him upon seeing the slick and metal whip-like tail on the creatures.
Turning one over with his hand, it was cold to the touch. There was a deep gash on the left side of its stomach along with a twisted hind leg, while the second looked like something had taken a bite out of its neck.

They had probably died sometime during the night, but with the cold of Fulta, they were still looking quite fresh. Taking out his knife, Kaidus began cutting off the legs for himself. Thankful for the stroke of luck, he took out a small string from his rucksack and tied the eight legs—each barely the size of his forearm—together.
He had stumbled upon the two carcasses while following a trail of blood earlier in his hunt for breakfast.

‘Massssterrr.’ Zion’s voice resounded in his head excitedly.

‘What is it?’ He thought back.

‘A beassssst of the sssssky. They who ride my windssss.’

Kaidus immediately arched his head upward, recalling the last time the spirit notified him of such a thing. There was nothing in the air. ‘Where?’ He questioned.
The breeze around himself began changing, picking up small pebbles and leaves before twirling them into a tube in midair, and flying off.

Following Zion, the spirit led him to a grisly sight a short distance away. There were three more dead kavaks on the ground, and it felt like some sort of deathmatch had taken place there. Dried blood covered a good amount of the area, and just like the previous two, the three kavaks had been killed in similar fashion: broken neck, legs, deep wounds, and weird coiling marks.
Zion zipped away, moving behind a row of large boulders.

“Hssss!” Something made a menacing sound as if to deter the spirit.

Quickly running over to the rocks, Kaidus stared in shock at what was lying before him.

Within the crevices of a large rock, a sleek and beautiful snake was coiled up and hissing weakly. Not just any kind of serpent, it was a young hvaral.
With pitch black scales, it had a silver underbelly and a single greenish stripe that ran from the snake’s forehead, all the way down the back to its small three pronged tail. The creature was bleeding, and he could see puncture marks along its coiled up body.
It was glaring and hissing at him, baring a mouth filled with razor sharp fangs. Judging by its size and the lack of horns and a mane, the thing was probably still a youngling, not even yet a juvenile. Carefully scanning its body, he found where its three pairs of wings should be extending from. Yet, two of them were nothing but scarred stubs, and the last pair—by its tail—was frayed and mutilated.

“They were chasing you…” The howling and barking of the previous night was quickly explained. He looked over to the kavak carcasses then back at the youngling before him. The serpent had probably killed off a few of the small wolves and scared away the rest. Looking at the creature’s condition, it had probably sustained too much damage and would probably die in a few days.

Kaidus reached into the crevice, and the serpent lashed forward, sinking its fangs into his hand. With a grimace, he strengthened his arm with mana and grabbed the young snake’s body, pulling it out of the hiding spot.

The thing coiled weakly around his arm as if to strangle him, but he could feel the strength draining from its exhausted body. “What happened to your wings?” He questioned, seeing that the creature would never take to the skies again, even if it survived its injuries.

“Kraaooou!” Instead of a hiss, it roared angrily, sending a weak and shrill shockwave into his ears.

“I’m not going to hurt you.” He replied, holding onto it firmly. He had seen how large they could get, but the youngling in his hand was barely the length of his left shoulder, to the tip of his right arm. It still had hundreds of years left, and he could not allow such a majestic creature to wither away so pointlessly on the ground.

With a thought, he began infusing his mana into the serpent. Although he had never tried healing an animal before, drakalls were creatures that had mana within their bodies, and he was quite certain it would be fine.
He felt his mana flooding the defiant creature on his arm and willed it power to mend and heal. Before his very eyes, the serpent’s hold on him lessened. Its mouth released his hand as if understanding what he was doing and arched its head back, staring up at him curiously.

With another infusion of mana, he began the second phase of the healing process. It was something he had never dreamt he could do, and had kept it secret ever since finding out about it.

The beast began thrashing as if in pain and sunk its mouth into his forearm. Bearing the pain, he watched as bones burst forth from the scarred stubs—where its wings had been torn off—forking into long lanky structures. Around the bones, flaps of skin started forming, growing in length and conglomerating into leathery transparent wings. Within moments, three pairs of dusky wings were unfurling and stretching into the air, and the serpent settled down, releasing his arm.
Surprised, the beast instinctively began flapping its newly regenerated wings. With each beat, the weight on his hand lessened.

“KRAAAUOOO!!!” A lively roar came from the small creature and its body vibrated as if preparing for flight.

Watching its wings, Kaidus threw it into the air as it began to flap once more.

The hvaral instantly grabbed onto the wind. With powerful wing beats, it began rising into the sky until it disappeared from view.

Kaidus watched with a smile on his face until the slender shadow vanished into the clouds.
Walking back to the three kavaks that were on the ground. “Thank you for the breakfast.” He bent down and began skinning the wolves with a content smile on his face.

…

Having an abundance of food, instead of leaving the area, he went back for the other two kavaks.
Adding them to the three that he had already gutted, skinned, and parted, he was busily building a second wooden structure to hang and cure some of the meat.

As he worked, “Krau! Krauuuooa!!” Something roared, and Kaidus looked up to see a snake-like silhouette in the sky. With a puzzled face, he watched as it closed in on his position, and saw that it was the young hvaral from earlier. Pitch black with a green stripe, and a silver underbelly.

The beast descended next to his smoking fire and turned to look at him briefly, then tucked its precious wings away alongside its body. Arching its head, it took bites at a few of the meat that he was smoking, and curled itself next to the fire, looking exhausted.

“… Hah… Okay…” He stared with a befuddled expression. He had no idea what to say, seeing the guest that had suddenly decided to join him for breakfast.
Moving towards the serpent, it shifted its position and stared back at him cautiously. “What are you doing back here?” He questioned.

“HSSSSS!!!!” It hissed warily, arching its head back in an aggressive stance, reminiscent of the large hvaral that he had met during the rjus.

Backing off, he walked over to the small pile of raw wolf meat that he had sliced into thin strips earlier. Grabbing a handful, he brought them over to the snake.
It watched him carefully, then hissed again when he lowered his hand before it, even lashing forward and baring its fangs to warn him.
Dropping the handful of meat before the youngling, he stood back and watched. The beast simply stared back at him warily. “… What do you want?” He inquired curiously. After a short staring contest, he gave up and moved back to whatever he was doing.

After finishing the second structure and with another fire to smoke the remaining wolf meat, he looked back to where the hvaral had descended earlier. It was still there.

“You’ve been up in the air this whole time haven’t you?” His lips curved upward into a smile, understanding the thrill of such freedom.

Beside his first smoking fire, the bundle of black coil was sleeping peacefully.
The handful of meat he had placed before it earlier, was also gone.

******

Thanks for reading everyone! Hope you all enjoyed it.
THE WORLD
Forgotten Conqueror Website
Epub/Pdf by Armaell
Patreon

B2 Chapter 40 - He Who Binds

Chapter 40. Enjoy.

******

By the time the meat was ready, it was evening, and the sun was beginning to set.
Picking the thin strips of smoked wolf meat off the two stands, he was putting them into a cloth bag that he had been using to carry food.

Working, his eyes wandered over to the young hvaral who was watching him attentively. The beast had woken up around noon, snatched a few choice pieces of meat while they were still being smoked, and disappeared into the sky. Yet just like before, it had returned to lay by his fire, and was now watching his every move.

“Can you understand me?” Kaidus questioned, and like a statue, the youngling simply stared back without any indication of such a thing. “Where are you parents?” He enquired as he finished picking up the last few pieces. Again, nothing.
“Here. This is the last of it for you.” Instead of storing the meat away, he extended his arm out.

“Shrraaaa!!” The beast’s mouth flew open and it displayed its dark wings, trying to make itself look larger and more threatening.

“Alright, fine. Here.” He tossed the three pieces of meat over to the serpent without moving any closer.

The snake lowered its head to the ground and flicked its forked tongue outward twice, then slowly tucked in its wings and quickly grabbed at the food.

After making sure that he had everything, he picked up a small bundle containing the horns and metal tails of the five kavaks and tied it to his pack. Turning to the serpent once more. “Well then. I don’t know what happened to you before, but take care of yourself.” He grinned, and the fire pits flared up—burning the two smoking stands he had constructed that morning. The young hvaral sprung backwards, using its wings to propel itself away from the flames while hissing at him in surprise.

With those parting words, a pillar of wind erupted around him, shooting Kaidus into the air. The young serpent shrieked and began beating its wings as fast as it could, trying to catch the abnormal wind, and to follow.

…

Soaring through the clouds, without relying on Zion, the wind spirit was zipping alongside him, flying energetically and ever ready to catch him should he will it.

“Kraaaauu!!”

Kaidus turned to his side to see the young serpent fervently flying alongside them, trying to keep up. It was snarling at him. Not in its usual threatening tone, but one of panic and shock.
He swerved over, and the serpent quickly stopped in mid-air, fluttering haphazardly to hiss at him—as if reproaching him.
“Surprised?” Kaidus grinned, looking at the startled youngling before continuing his flight—as Zion’s laughter resounded around them.
Once again, the beating of wings sounded behind him as the small winged serpent attempted to follow.

As they continued through the air, “Kuuuuruu!” There was a weak cry.

Looking back, he saw that the snake was quite far behind them. Oddly, it was making panicked noises, as if trying to draw his attention. Kaidus slowed down to allow the youngling to catch up.

“Guh!?!” As soon as it did, the beast swooped over to him, latching onto his neck and coiling itself around it. Surprised by the sudden attack, Kaidus stopped moving. Its elongated body was expanding quickly, and he could feel heat pulsing through the serpent. “… Tired already?” He questioned with a pained smile, and it hissed back while carefully trying to fold its precious wings. Attempting to uncoil the beast from his neck, it tightened itself, unwilling to let go. With a little force, he pried it away, and the young hvaral fluttered tiredly, making frightened noises.
Instead of releasing it into the air, he held up his left arm and the serpent immediately coiled around it, hissing angrily with its outstretched head. “Why are you following me?”

“Shaaaraaaa!!”

“There’s no need to get angry. I was never going to drop you.”

“Kruaaaah!!” It roared.

“Enough. That is deafening.” He commanded, and mana surged through his body, giving his eyes a threatening glow as a show of dominance.

The young serpent immediately lowered its head and went quiet, silently staring back at him as if understanding what to do by instinct. As it did so, a burst of wind exploded along his arm, throwing the youngling’s wings open and causing it to tighten its hold.

“Hsssss!” Two golden eyes followed the wind, hissing menacingly.

Zion started laughing playfully, swirling around the young drakall and threatening to pry it off.

“Stop it. Both of you.”
Turning to look at him one more time, the snake coiled its upraised head alongside its body, holding onto him tightly. Two pairs of scaly leathery wings also folded along the length of its coils, covering his left arm like a black bracer. It flicked its forked tongue outward a handful of times, and without further disagreement, closed its eyes.

“Selfish little thing, aren’t you?” Completely ignoring him, the thing was already trying to sleep.
With a puzzled smile, Kaidus shot forth through the darkening sky—with a young drakall around his left arm.

His destination was Maverus, the capital of Malpaars.
The rings he had taken from Eril had yet to call for their master, but with the information obtained from elder Shradech, he was interested in this unknown advisor who had taken their place beside the new king. The chances of them being a member of Tal’hrus was quite high, and he still needed to find the piece of the Nyzacus shard that belonged to Eril. In their encounter, he had neglected to ask the man about it, but such minor complications could easily be remedied.

Having spent the whole day watching the fires and lazing around while waiting for the food to smoke and cook, it was going to be a long night.

…

Throughout the night, the young serpent would leave whenever it was well rested to fly beside him and Zion—as they coursed through the air. And just as it did before, it would screech and call for him whenever it fell behind, latching onto his arm whenever he got close enough. Like an abandoned child attaching itself onto someone who fed and cared for them, it was unwilling to let him leave it behind.

At times he thought it had departed, only to turn around and see two golden eyes shining dimly in the moonlight beside, or behind him. Like the predator it would one day become, it followed him in the darkness, moving silently and swiftly.

“Wait, what’re you-?” Kaidus stopped in the air. The one who had been flying beside him was now moving along his back and digging into his pack. Taking off the rucksack, the youngling had already chewed through the thick cloth. “Ah... Why?” With a displeased voice, he pulled it out of the bag, holding it between its first and second pair of wings. “You’ve put a hole in…” His mouth twisted into a smile, seeing that it was helping itself from the smaller bag containing the smoked meat. “You actually remembered where I put it?” He chuckled, recalling how it was watching him earlier.

“KUUuurrrr!!!” The serpent cried out, stretching its head toward the opening.

Reaching in, he pulled out two pieces and handed one to the young serpent. “For opening a hole in my bag, this is all you’re getting for now.”

“Kuuururuuuu...” It slowly took hold of the piece given to it, and retreated along his right arm, moving over his shoulder to coil back around his left.

“Hah… so you can at least understand when someone is unhappy with you.” A thought surfaced in his mind, and he smiled. Repositioning the bag so that the hole was covered from the inside, he watched as the serpent swallowed the piece of meat whole before covering itself with its wings once more.
Eating his own, he stared into the distance. It would be dawn soon, and he himself was quite tired. “I guess I should make camp.”

…

By late morning, he awoke to find the young serpent peacefully sunbathing near the opening of their shelter. It looked quite peaceful, and there was a content look on its face.
Trying not to stir it, he began rummaging through his belongings quietly. After putting the map away, he glanced over to see that the young serpent was already moving in his direction. Instead of moving to him, it went straight for the hole in his rucksack.

Grabbing onto its tail to keep it from entering, he took out the food bag. “?” The bag looked a little smaller. Grabbing a fistful, he placed them before the serpent and took another for himself.

As it did the previous day, the young hvaral continued to follow him. Surprisingly, it had stopped hissing and screeching whenever he got closer. Instead, it was even starting to crawl onto him, using him as a form of transportation. Instead of flying and resting, it was content to ride him through the air without leaving to spread its wings.

The next morning,
“… What is this?” Kaidus looked to the young serpent, then pointed to the half empty bag of food.

He had found the snake earlier that morning sleeping atop the stone shelter that he created. It looked engorged, and was sleeping with what looked like a very satisfied face. Pulling the food bag out for breakfast, a sizable amount of the smoked meat were missing, and there was another hole.

“Kraaauuu....” The youngling arched its head and looked to the sides with a disinterested face.

“No wonder it looked like there were less yesterday. You’ve been feasting while I’m asleep haven’t you?” He accused, but the cursed beast simply flicked its tongue out. “I know you can at least understand this much. Don’t even try to worm your way out of this.” He added, returning a stern gaze. To help with the disciplinary action, his mana was pouring out, turning his hair and eyes silver, and giving off an air of disapproval.

Drakalls were intelligent creatures, and he had seen it for himself. The youngling was amazing and a thing of beauty, but it would have to learn quickly if it was going to keep following him.

“Shrrraaaaaa!!” It replied hastily, as if wanting nothing do with the discussion.

“Enough!” Kaidus roared, and the young serpent immediately went flat on the ground submissively. “Now, if you are going keep following me, there will be rules. You will learn to obey my commands, or I will leave you behind. Simple as that. Do you understand?”

It flicked its tongue, and slowly slithered over to him. Peering into the bag of meat, it arched its head once more. “Kuurrlll…” With a soft growl, it looked up at him with its two golden eyes.

“You will eat when I eat, and there will be no more of this. You hear me?” He grabbed two handfuls and placed them before the snake. “Since these were your kills in the first place, this is your share along with what you’ve eaten.” Holding the bag up, “and this is mine. As payment for cooking and ferrying you. Take it, and we part ways right here. Right now. Otherwise, you will start learning how to behave.”

“Krauuuuu!!” The youngling roared, and the shockwave knocked over the small pile of meat. Sniffing it, it quickly devoured the food. After doing so, it thrust open its wings and took to the sky.

Kaidus watched as it vanish into the distance. “Farewell, little one.”

Removing his thoughts from the young serpent as he sat down for breakfast, he took out one of his rings and began infusing mana into it. It was to show Vick that he was fine, and for the man not to worry. He thought briefly about the group in Esperen, and wondered if they were doing okay. Pulling out the other rings taken from Eril, he looked through them to make sure none had attempted to contact him.

By his will, the stone shelter submerged back into the ground after he was ready to depart. He took one last look at the sky, in the direction where the young drakall had disappeared earlier. “May we meet again.” With a smile on his face, he lifted off the ground.

…

Like the days before his meeting with the youngling, he soared through the sky with abandon, not having to wait for anyone or anything.

As evening approached, he spotted a village sitting atop a clearing. It was not marked on his map, but it was a thankful sight. There were patches of fields all around the settlement, and he could see that they had recently just harvested.
Lowering himself, Kaidus descended at a distance from the village and walked the rest of the way.

“Halt! Who goes there?” A man shouted as he was within shouting distance. The man was standing atop a wall made of wood. All along the fortification, wooden spikes jutted outward from holes and even the top of the barrier, disallowing any would-be intruders.

“Just me, sir. May I please enter?” He replied, trying not to sound too out of place.

“Who are you? Where did you come from and what business do you have in Reigun?”

“From the west. My name’s Kales Raifer. I’ve been hunting in those mountains, and have some items I wish to trade or sell.”

“A hunter? A boy like you?”

“Not a boy no more, sir. Am a man.” Kaidus replied, puffing out his chest.

“Anyone else with you?!”

“No sir, just me.”

The man stared at him suspiciously, before turning around and shouting to someone else. The small gate opened, and a different person was standing there waiting for him.
“Show Mantir your wares, and don’t do anything funny!” The first man shouted back.

Walking up to the gate, he unraveled the small bundle of kavak horns and tails, and presented them before the man.

“Hmm… some metal, and these… horns? And two pelts?” The second man inspecting them carefully. “What were you hunting? These are quite small.” The man took out one of the pelts that were being used to wrap the bundle.

“Iron-tailed kavaks, sir.”

“Iron-tailed kavaks?” The man narrowed his eyes at him, then looked to the sword at his side. “And that is?”

“My sword, sir. It is what I hunt with.” Kaidus quickly answered.

“… Make sure it stays in its sheath.”

“Of course.”

“Very well.” The man stepped aside to allow him passage. “Welcome to Reigun. Just let me warn you. Any mischief, and it might cost you your head.” The man added as he passed.

“Yes sir.”

Inside the walls, it was a small village. With barely twenty buildings, he was able to find a little shop selling all manners of random items without any trouble.

“Oh, look at this one. It’s quite large.” An old woman spoke excitedly, picking up one of the horns. “This size and curve,” the woman bit it. “Ooooh, firm too. It’ll be perfect for fertility powder.”

“No, no, no! Kavak horns are for stomach medicine, you old crone. You’re thinking of cadrain horns.” An old man, presumable her husband quickly corrected

‘Stomach medicine? Fertility powder?’ Kaidus wondered to himself. He had never heard of such properties in the horns before. Horns were great for ornaments, and were usually sought after by skilled carvers. As for medicine and fertility, it was either they knew something he didn’t, or the old couple were overly superstitious. “So… what can you give me for them?”

“Them?” The old man jerked his face up to look at him.

“For the tails, horns, and pelts.”

“No pelts. No tails. Only the horns.” The woman quickly replied, carrying the horns away. He silently watched as she returned with a handful of metal. “For the two big ones, five each. For the other smaller eight, two each.” Without waiting for his consent, she dropped thirteen double bits into his hand and walked away.

“Twenty-six? They’re at least four per small horn, and eight each for the bigger two. If sold to someone who could work with it, I can easily get more than that.” Kaidus replied, looking at the sum in his hand. He was not low on money, but the amount was only a fraction of what he should have gotten.
An ornament or charm carved out of the horns would easily be worth twenty to thirty erns each, depending on the level of craftsmanship.

“Good medicine should never be withheld from the people, young man. Shame on you! Your parents too should be ashamed!” The old man rebuked harshly, eyeing him with a look that seemed to cry out: ‘do you want the villagers to die?’

“Hah…” He looked over to where the old lady had gone, and she was already busy crushing the horns, trying to turn it into medicine. “I got it…”

After walking around some more, he found himself a run down inn in the center of the village. After a little negotiation, he was able obtain another twenty erns, and a room in exchange for the five iron tails, and two pelts.

…

The village was rife with activities the next morning. As he was eating, he could hear children and people clamoring outside, running to and fro, and shouting about something.

“Taron! You have to come quickly! The guards have captured a drakall!” A man exclaimed as he burst into the empty inn.
The innkeeper turned to look at Kaidus, then walked out the door.

‘Captured a drakall?’ The curious words swam through his thoughts. After eating and gathering his items from his room, he left the inn to check what all the commotion was about.

“Kruaaaaaaa!!” An exhausted and familiar noise sounded through the air as he got closer.

His body tensed, and Kaidus began running. “Kuuuuurrrrrrr!!!” It gave off a frightened screech, and he knew what it was. Without caring about those around him, he pushed through the wall of people until he was at the center.
There was something struggling inside a net, and he quickly stepped closer to it.

Pitch black with a green stripe going down its back, a young hvaral was entangled inside. Its wings were bent oddly, and it was crying out in fear.

“Stand back boy. It may be small, but it’s very dangerous.” A guard cautioned.

Ignoring the guard, Kaidus stepped even closer. “You followed me?” He questioned, and the young serpent immediately turned to look in his direction.

“Kuuuuurr…” Like before, it lowered its head and went completely silent.

Disregarding those around him, Kaidus bent down to unravel the net.

“What are you doing?!” Someone shouted.
“Stop!” A guard quickly tried to stop him.

Instead of complying, he stood up and quickly pulled out the xeberite sword, prompting the guards around to immediate pull out their own weapons.
With one smooth motion, he shredded the net before the guards could do anything, and sheathed his weapon. “Forgive me, but this little one here is mine.” Infusing mana into his voice, he made sure all around them heard. As if on cue, the young serpent frantically slithered out of the net and climbed up his legs, moving to coil itself around his left arm.

“Shrraaaaaaa!” Safe, the young hvaral began hissing angrily at those around them.

“Stop that. No one’s going to hurt you.” He coaxed, and it turned to face him once more before going quiet.

Looking around, the villagers were all staring at him and the serpent around his arm. None of them wanted to get closer, but a few of the children were looking with faces filled with glee and amusement.

Kaidus looked down at the net, and saw that there was something else in there. Bending down to pull the mesh away, the half-eaten body of a hare was on the ground. Looking closer, it had already started to smell.

“kruuuu…” The youngling on his arm made a low growl, and he immediately understood that it was his half. Albeit rotting, the young serpent had brought it along, carrying it and following him all this way. “I see…”
It did not understand what he was saying then, but it had certainly understood that he was unhappy with it.

Two golden eyes stared up at him meekly, looking very tired. “I guess I should commend you for coming all the way here by yourself.” Upon his words and relaxed tone, the youngling curled its head around his arm and attempted to fold its wings as usual. It growled as one of them refused to fold, and he saw the where the wing had broken. Placing his hand over the serpent, he quickly restored it.

Without waiting for the villagers to question or apprehend him, a powerful gust blew through the air, kicking up dust and forcing people to shield their eyes.
In the midst of the confusion, he took the sky, vanishing into the clouds.

Those who were out in the fields or far enough to watch the unusual dust storm saw, as an enormous serpent rose from the center of the village, rising up and swallowing the clouds before disappearing.

…

Away from prying eyes, Kaidus watched as the exhausted creature attempted to sleep. It had probably been flying all day and night with very little rest, just to catch up to him. “Guess I’m going to have to give you a name.” He smiled.

The wind began blowing, and within it, a knowing laughter. Not in its usual playful tone, but one of understanding. One that understood the depths of such words.

******

Hope you all enjoyed this chapter.
The little critter has been in the works even before I drew the picture that is now on my site.

With that said, Thank you to all my Patroens and donors for the month of January, and to everyone for continuing to read this story of mine. I haven't been thanking you guys enough in writing(or in chapters), but i hope you know its there, and thank you for always looking forward to the new chapters.

As for the reader who questioned if a hvaral was like Quetzalcoatl, Yes.  It was kind of what i was imaging when i starting drawing. Here's a picture: Hvaral <--- that is an adult hvaral.

As always, please leave any errors you find in the comments.
Thank you all for reading.
THE WORLD
Forgotten Conqueror Website
Epub/Pdf by Armaell
Patreon

B2 Chapter 41 - Names

Chapter 41. Enjoy.

******

Spreading its wings to catch the ever present wind, the young serpent rode them upward into the clouds.
Having gone high enough, it tucked in its first two pairs of wings and dove, using the third pair on its tail to steer and control its trajectory.

Like a pitch black bolt, the young drakall shot straight down towards the forest, using its newly enhanced senses and vision to close in on something moving in the undergrowth.

Breaking through the opening in the canopy, it spun and unfurled its wings, instantly halting above its prey. With a powerful roar, it sent shockwaves outward, throwing up the leaf litters on the forest floor and stunning the small hog that had been too busy digging up roots.
Running on instinct, it quickly coiled around the stunned hog, tearing at its throat with razor sharp fangs.

Within moments, the stunned victim had stopped squirming.

Grasping tightly onto its catch, the young drakall began beating its wings once more, lifting itself—and its prize—into the air.

---

In the midst of preparing a breakfast of wild greens and wolf meat, Kaidus watched as the youngling returned with a small black boar dangling from its mouth. Judging by its size, the boar was about the same as the kavaks from a few days ago, only rounder. Yet, the youngling was carrying it with little to no signs of discomfort or struggle. Gliding over to him, it dropped the kill by the fire and swooped over onto his shoulders.

“Krruuu.”

“Good job, Zirus.” He smiled, looking at the bloodstained drakall. With a thought, the sheen of red liquid that was covering the serpent began sliding off, revealing the glossy black scales underneath, and a small red gemstone on its forehead—where the stripe began.

“Kruuurrrrrr!” The youngling flicked its tongue out in quick successions before leaving him and slithering down to lie beside the fire, and to watch his food cook.

Just like the previous day, it was adhering to his rule of eating when he eats.

-Two days prior-

“Do you want to come with me?” Kaidus questioned, holding out a piece of meat to the young hvaral.
It was not yet evening, but they had already left the village of Reigun far behind, and were having an early dinner.

The young serpent flicked its tongue twice before taking the food with a quick striking motion, then jumped onto to him. “Kuuuurrrrrr.”
Slithering across his shoulders, it coiled itself around his left arm once more as it ingested the wolf meat.

“I’ll take that as a yes.”
Grabbing at the black coils, he pulled the serpent and it unraveled, allowing him to pick it up. Docile and completely still, the youngling’s head was arched back and leveled with his own. Its two golden eyes were staring back earnestly, as if not wanting to be left behind again. “What should we call you?” Without answering, it simply gazed back at him.

“Ah, I got it.” Setting the serpent on the ground, Kaidus knelt down on one knee. “Trust me on this, alright?”
With his knife, he nicked his left thumb and allowed a bright red bead to form. By his will, power swelled up from within himself, and coursed into the single droplet of blood.

Seeing the action, the youngling began vibrating as if getting ready to flee or defend itself.

“Don’t be afraid. I need you to trust me.” Kaidus repeated, dropping the knife onto the ground and pulling back his powerful aura to show that everything was fine.
Bringing his left hand toward the serpent, “By the gilded laws, intangible and forever bound in eternal darkness. Zivas, nal’ en aelires.” He drew a glyph in the air with his thumb, tracing along an invisible path. “By the blood that flows within me, by my name and my will. Aran zuc inoss.” He pressed his thumb against the young hvaral’s forehead. “As one who rides my wind, I name thee Zirus, arbiter of the skies.” With those words, he swiped his thumb upward, sealing in the name with blood.

Like a potent spell, a name in itself was a very powerful form of magic. More so, when the two are combined. By binding his own will to the name, then binding the name to something that willingly took it, it would allow for some form of connection between them both. Although a simpler binding compared to the one used to bind his spirits, it was all he could do, for the youngling was not a spirit. He was uncertain if it would work due to their recent encounter and the lack of trust, but it was worth a try, seeing what had occurred in Reigun.

“SHRRAAAAA!!!” Immediately, the young hvaral began hissing and thrashing about. “KRRAAAOOOOO!!” It howled painfully as the blood upon its forehead began emitting a silver light.

“Don’t fight it!” Kaidus called out as he observed the process.
His magic was rushing throughout the serpent and becoming one with it, strengthening and empowering it. He felt his mana merging with the young serpent, fusing and reinforcing the creature’s own. He watched as the light began shining even brighter, distorting and drawing in more light from the atmosphere.

“KRAAAAAUUUUU!” A powerful roar came through from the serpent, and the light immediate vanished. As everything subsided, before him was the young hvaral, staring up with confusion and surprise.

Upon its forehead, instead of the bloody smear, there was a vibrant blood red gem in the shape of a tear. The serpent’s two golden eyes had turned silver, giving its elliptical pupils a reddish polish that looked as if they were on fire. A glossy luster ran along its pitch black body, almost like a thin film of protective mana, and exuding power.
As it opened its wings, all three pairs fanned out majestically, glistening transparently in the sunlight. With a sharp and focused visage, it turned to look at its wings in wonder.

“Zirus.” He spoke, and the beast immediately turned to him once more, lowering its head—bowing. “Fly.” He commanded.

“KRAAUUU!” Zirus roared, and with a single stroke of its wings, took to the sky.

***

-Darsus-

With a face that displayed irritation and resentment to everyone around him, Ralfus marched through the large Vatenger manor, moving with a brusque and angry pace. A piece of cloth hung over the right shoulder of his finely tailored clothes, concealing his missing arm underneath.
As usual, each and every person he passed felt like they were staring at him, ridiculing him for what he had lost. Yet, such things were not what infuriating him this time.

“Young master! Young master Ralfus!” A woman’s voice called out to him as he passed an intersecting corridor.

“What?!” He shouted, turning to a servant that was running in his direction.

“A-apologies, young master.” The woman quickly lowered her head, unwilling to meet his gaze. “Your lord father wishes to see you in his study.”

“Can’t you see that I just got back? Go and tell the old man I will see him later at my own leisure.” He replied bitterly.

“T-the lord insists that you go see him upon your return, young master. He’s been waiting since noon.”

“Tch.”
‘What does he want now?’

…

Without knocking, he opened the door into his father’s study. “What is it?”

“Ralfus. Come sit down.” Lord Aelod Irusia Vatenger promptly answered, gesturing to a seat across from him. Putting away his quill and moving the letter he had been drafting to the side of the table, he pulled out a small leather-bound book. “Sit down.” He repeated, glancing up to see that his son had yet to move.

“Just tell me what you want and let us get this over with.”

“Very well, I hear you’ve been traveling to the common wards quite frequently. What are you doing there?”

“That is none of your concern, father.”

“Answer me.”

“Why do you care? Just keep sitting there as you’ve always done.” Ralfus retorted with contempt. He had not forgotten what the old man did, and he could not get over the fact that his father had stood idle, while the person who took his arm was still walking about freely.

“Ralfus!”

“If that is all, then I will excuse myself.”

Taking a deep breath to calm himself, Lord Vatenger stood up. Opening the leather-bound book, he flipped to a page he had marked earlier, and slid the book across the table. “What is the meaning of that?” He questioned.
Upon the pages of the open book were lines of numbers, detailing and recording any withdrawals made from the Vatenger treasury, and by whom.

“What is the meaning of what?” Ralfus answered, ignoring the ledger and not moving a step away from the door.

“Katin tells me you’ve been withdrawing from my coffers. What in the world could all that money possibly be going towards?”

“Is that what this is about? You call for me over such an insignificant amount?”

“Four thousand and three hundred erns within two turns, and you call it insignificant? Tell me what you did with all that money. Right now.” A hint of anger was starting to appear on lord Vatenger’s face.

“What I do is my own business, father.”

“You will tell me, or by the gods, I will never allow you another metal bit!” Lord Vatenger exclaimed, glaring at the disrespectful son before him.

“... It’s been used towards my own pleasure. There, satisfied?”

“Pleasure?”

“Whores and drinks, father. Must I give you the names of the brothels I frequent? Should I present you the titles of my favorite drinks too? What more do you want me to say father? That I spend my time between the legs of common wretches?”

“Don’t lie to me!!” Lord Vatenger stepped from behind his desk and stalked towards his son. “You think I believe you could have spent this much money on cheap whores and wine alone?! You will cease this frivolous spending of MY money! You hear me?!”

“…”

“DO YOU HEAR ME!?”

“… Yes, father.” He replied, unwilling to look into those eyes filled with anger.

“Secondly, you will either keep learning magic from master Izua until you are of use, or I will find a use for you. Not only that, until I can trust your judgement again, you are no longer allowed to draw from the family coffers.”

“You- You can’t do this to me!”

“I can’t do this to you? Who do you think you are boy!?” Lord Vatenger gave his son a stern scowl. “And you will fix that attitude of yours. Your disrespect towards your mother and myself, even your brothers. All of that will change, or you will start earning for yourself. You are a man. Start acting like one.”

“Kuh-!” He gritted his teeth, holding back his words. ‘Each and every one of them! All working against me!’ The voice in his head screamed, adding to his irritation. Yet responding in anger would not help him in the least. “… Have it your way.” He replied, returning an angry glare. Without waiting for his dismissal, he turned around and left the room.

He had known that it was only a matter of time until Katin, their treasurer blabbed to his father.
Thankfully, the clueless fool had not pressed him beyond what was said.
By using the contacts provided by his benefactors, he had been employing rogue mages—unaffiliated with any lords or guilds—from outside of the city, all to assist him with his ordeal. The money had been used to pay for the expenses of those mages, and to bring them into Ferrent.
But as usual, as if the world itself was working against him, the mages would report their findings for a handful of days, confirming everything with him, then suddenly vanish.

Having traveled to the 6th ward earlier, his contact this time had failed to show up as well. Four times he had set his plans in motion, and four times he had been disappointed. Even after waiting half a turn between the third and fourth attempt, the results remained the same.

The job was simple. Any of those he had hired were capable of such a task, yet nothing had occurred to the family. It was as if the greedy bastards had taken the advance payments given to them, and simply fled the city without leaving any clues behind. Either that, or they were captured by the Mystiks guild before following through with the job. Regardless, he could no longer find any traces of them.

‘Do I really have to fucking do it myself?’ The question resounded in his head as he made his way to his room. He had contemplated such actions before, but knew that it was too risky, especially within the walls of Ferrent. The boy and his family were well-known because of the arms competition, and he also knew that they were quite close with the wealthy Varath family. Should the Varath and their resources become involved, it could mean trouble for his own house.

He needed to speak to his supporters again, and try to see if they could help in any way or form. As it is, he would be out of a means soon, and with it, his vengeance.

---

An older gentlemen sat by himself at a table, eating lunch quietly while watching and listening to those around him. Merchants who had been allowed into the inner wards were talking with unwary nobles, discussing deals and making offers, trying to pass off bland and useless trinkets as relics and decors. He saw as couples flirted within the establishment, far from the prying eyes of their own families. He caught minor lords complaining to one another about the upcoming Rinol, and saw guards on break drinking away with friends. Along with various useless gossips, it was overall an uneventful afternoon.

With the door to the inn always in his line of sight, the person he was expecting eventually trudged through the doors. Ralfus Vatenger, a hateful young man whom he had been given the displeasure of working with.
Wearing extravagant clothes and holding his head high like the noble’s son that he is, the young man headed straight for his table.

“Afternoon, master Vatenger. Care to join me for lunch?”

“I didn’t come for idle chatter, Urixx.” The young man replied with an irritable voice.

“Well then, please proceed to my room. I shall be up shortly.” The young man glared at him, then stalked up the stairs.

Instead of following after finishing his lunch, he called for a drink and sat at the table, sipping until he felt like moving.
Urixx. The name was not his, for he had no names, and had never required one. He was but a shadow, one that moved by another’s command. The only reason why he had been given the name, was because it would be inconvenient otherwise.
Like all shadows, he was without family or friends, and like them, his only purpose was to move as his master willed.

“Took your time there didn’t you?” A voice filled with impatience greeted him as he entered the room.

“I would never. To even think of such a thing, it pains me.”

“Enough!”

“Well master Vatenger, how may I serve you this time?” Urixx enquired, making a respectful bow before moving over to sit on the bed.

“All those mages you’ve found. They’re fucking useless.”

“Again?” It was the 5th one already. The first two mages were a pair, but after their disappearance, they had settled on lone mages in order to cut the cost a bit.

“Obviously! Why else would I be here?!” The young man cried out, standing up from his seat.

Urixx narrowed his eyes. “Must I remind you that this meeting is something that never happened?” The anger in Ralfus’ face quickly mellowed upon his reminder, and he sat back down. “Now then, what is your next move?”

“… I know I’ve vowed not to involve you or your master, but I need your help.”

“Yes, I remember. And what exactly would you need my help for?”

“I- I have lost the freedom to draw from the family’s resources. With what I have right now, I am unable to hire another mage.”

“Is that so? That is unfortunate. Will our little partnership end here today?” Urixx replied, goading the foolish boy.

“Of course not. I will have my revenge! Everywhere I go, I am reminded of this- this abomination that I’ve become!” Ralfus exclaimed, lifting up the flap on his right shoulder to display the empty sleeve. “I am a laughingstock!”

“Your voice.” Urixx cautioned.

“It doesn’t matter if it no longer looks like an accident. Find me someone who would do it for the amount I have left.”

He fought down a smile. Everything was moving in the direction he had hoped for. “And just how much do you have?”

“Two hundred and seventy-four.”

“You wish to hire someone to blatantly attack a family in the middle of the city with a measly two hundred erns? Not counting the involvement of the Mystiks guild, such an offence would be a death sentence for whoever did it. And that’s IF you get lucky. Should the guild get involved, and make no mistakes for they will,” Urixx paused to make sure the fool was listening. “If the attacker or attackers were to be interrogated, the line would lead straight back to you. Have you thought of that?”

“Then what am I supposed to do?! Do it myself?!”

“You are a mage. Are you not?” Urixx grinned. “Though I would not advise you on it. The mages you’ve hired happened to be quite reputable. For them to keep disappearing like this, something must’ve happened.”

“Ar-are you’re telling me the guild has…?” There were signs of uneasiness in Ralfus’ voice as he trailed off.

“I don’t know, but it certainly is a possibility.”

“FUCK!”

“Your voice, master Vatenger.”

“Who fucking cares?! I am without any options!”

Another grin. “Now, that is not true.”

“W-What do you mean?” Ralfus’ face lit up, and his anger immediate turned into curiosity.

“What I mean is, there are always options.”

“I don’t have time for riddles, Urixx. Are you going to tell me or not?!”

“You didn’t hear this from me, but Lord Alzin Varath will be heading to Gravas in the next few days. If I am not mistaken, it is for some sort of trade renewal.”

“What does that have to do with anything?”

“Think, master Vatenger. Wherever the lord goes, his guards goes with him.”

“Guards… The father.”

“Indeed. Gravas is at least a day and half’s ride, and around this time of the year where the frost will start setting in soon, who knows what sort of desperate people are outside of these walls, ready to cut a few throats for a handful of coins?”

“Outside of Ferrent… w-we could make this look like a robbery gone horribly wrong. A bandit attack.”

“Now you’re thinking. It would be well out of the guild’s immediate influence, and if you wish to increase your chances of success, why not join in on the attack yourself? None of the Varath guards are mages, and someone of your abilities should be able to handle them. If you hide and attack from a distance, it should be a simple matter. Don’t you think so?”

“If it is an ambush outside of Ferrent, then… it is quite possible.”

“See? There are always options. You just have to find them.” He could see the young fool trying to form a plan in that head of his.

“Urixx. Do you know when they are leaving?”

“I believe within the next five to six days.”

“Tch. That’s quite soon. How fast can you round up some people for me? I don’t care who, anyone willing to go through with this is fine.”

“Ah, as it just so happened, there are quite a number of hoodlums lined up for such unsavory tasks. Shall I introduce you to someone?”

…

Urixx sat alone in his room with a smile plastered on his face. The idiot was undoubtedly running about, trying to locate the contacts he had provided. Like a mindless horse being driving towards an objective, everything was too easy.

Although the mysteries of what happened to the five mages were quite daunting, such setbacks did not concern him nor his master.
They were but opportunists, using the vengeance of another to fulfill their own agenda.

******

Meant to have it out last night, but... well, it's here now.

As always, please leave any errors you find in the comments, and thank you all for reading.
THE WORLD
Forgotten Conqueror Website
Epub/Pdf by Armaell
Patreon

B2 Chapter 42 - Heroes

Chapter 42. Enjoy.

******

-Ferrent. 11th ward-

Sylvia watched with envy as Naleen moved and spun around with the blunt metal sword, falling into different sways as if dancing in the middle of the spacious room. The peculiar sound of metal slicing through the air came every so often, along with what sounded like low whispers.

She had seen what her friend could do during the arms competition, and even though the older girl had awoken to her magic, Naleen was still diligently practicing her swordsmanship as usual.

With an abrupt dash and an upward thrust into the air, Naleen muttered something, and the sword burst into flames, “Kyah!” She screamed and dropped the weapon.

“Naleen! Are you okay?!” Sylvia cried out in surprise.

“Kuh- why?” Talking to herself, Naleen quickly ran over to her desk and took out a note. “It is Renass enferas Fremas... get it right already, Naleen.” She voiced out loud in frustration.

“Naleen?”

“Sorry. That WAS supposed to be an enchantment to imbue the sword with fire, but as you can see...” Naleen replied with a disappointed frown, gesturing to the sword on the stone floor.

“Enchantment? You can do that already?”

“Father taught me a little, but it is harder than I thought. I keep getting the last few lines mixed up, and I can’t seem to control my mana correctly. If only I… no, never mind.”

“Your lord father taught you? Does that mean you are not going to the academy?”

“I don’t know.” Putting away the piece of paper with the written incantation, Naleen moved to the sword on the ground. Lightly touching it to make sure it was no longer burning, she picked it up. “Since they’re both spellblades, I want to stay here and learn from father and grandfather, but I’m not sure what they’ll say after I finish my basic training.”

“Oh.” Sylvia replied in understanding.
She had never seen either of Naleen’s father or grandfather fight, but she had heard many stories about their accomplishments. There was no denying that if Naleen wanted to become a spellblade, it would be best to study under them. “Are you done with practice now?” She questioned, seeing the older girl walking towards the box of practice swords at the foot of the bed.

“I am.” Naleen replied. “You said your mother sent Jill to the Murilons?”

“Yes. To formally accept the invitation to their celebration dinner.”

“Is that so? I bet she just wanted to show Jill off to the young lord of the Murilons. I must admit, your mother is quite amazing in that regard.”

“Amazing is… I don’t know if that’s the right word. I’d say more along the lines of meddlesome.”

“What’s wrong with that?” There was a smile on Naleen’s face as she sat down on the bed.

“All this matchmaking, Jill should have a say in choosing her own partner, plus … Why are you smiling at me like that?” Sylvia quickly asked, seeing the grin on the older girl’s face.

“Well, that’s because I don’t ever hear you complaining about the match your parents made for you.”

“Match? T-that- That’s not true!” She hastily refuted the statement, upon realizing what Naleen was implying. “M-mother never made any such matches for me. I’m still too young, a-and that- that was just a...” A young man’s face suddenly appeared in her mind, and she could feel herself heating up. “A misunderstanding…”

“Oh really?” Naleen’s smile widened. “Is that why you’re so defensive?”

“Wha-?! That’s because you-!”

With a joyous giggle, Naleen grabbed onto her. “I was just kidding. You’re so cute when you get like that.”

“…” She dared not make a sound in case the older girl teased her again. Although she had made her decision to become more honest and forthright with her feelings, it was still quite flustering when faced with such a situation.

“Sorry, I’ll stop. Let me go freshen up then we can go.” Naleen got up and promptly took off her training outfit, leaving nothing but her underclothes. “How about joining me in the bath?” She invited with a bright smile.

“No, I’ll wait for you here.” Intimidated by the shapely figure before her, Sylvia politely declined.

“Alright. I’ll be right back then.” With a bathing robe on, Naleen left the room.

Alone by herself, Sylvia sheepishly looked down at her own bust and frowned. She had learned from her mother that it would be one of her greatest weapon. Yet compared to Naleen and her sister, she still had a long way to go.

…

Located near the center of the 11th ward, the large plaza that separated the residential mansions and the market district were filled with people by the time they arrived. Instead of moving through the throngs of people blocking them, the two of them opted to stand back and watch from a distance while they waited for Jillian.

Nobles of all ages and commoners, who had been employed within the ward lined the streets and buildings, moving and conversing excitedly about the upcoming occurrence with eagerness and anticipation.
The unusual event was due to the knowledge that many knights and members of the Mystiks guild were returning home.
After hearing of the exploits and problems happening in eastern Darsus, and about how the task force sent to the east had been able to keep everything under control, much of the ward’s populace had gathered to give the returning men and women of the 11th ward a hero’s welcome.

The sound of thunderous applause and shouting eventually swept through the audience, and a large number of people appeared, coming from the 12th ward gate and riding through the plaza, moving north towards the direction of the guild.

Dozens of mages wearing the black and red or white and red of the guild—all on horseback—moved in unison through the busy streets, greeting those who were there to welcome them. Lights and magic bloomed through the air as they passed, celebrating the successful return.
After the mages, knights followed behind gallantly, riding steeds of their own while wearing their plate armor and displaying the full splendor of the knights.

---

-3rd Ward-

A man covered from head to toe in a full set of steel plate armor stood outside the Paltos house, holding onto the reigns of his horse. Although worn and battered, his armor looked stunning with all the dents and scratches upon it.
Beside the man was a young boy with an expressionless face, quietly staring down at his own feet.
“Good evening, sir.” The knight greeted as the door opened.

“Evening, my lord. Can I help you?” Troyle replied while holding onto a confused looking Lance who was glancing at him, then to the knight curiously.

“Might you perhaps be Troyle Paltos?” The knight questioned.

“Indeed. And you are?”

“Ah, please allow me to introduce myself.” The knight took off his helmet, revealing a man in his thirties underneath. “I am Thirn Devorshin, spellblade under Lord Ravon’s command. I’ve already had the pleasure of meeting your son, but I believe this is the first time we’ve met.”

“It’s my pleasure, Lord Devorshin. How may I help you today?” Troyle repeated, extending an arm out to shake the knight’s hand.

“Forgive me for the intrusion. I’m not sure if you knew, but our expedition have just returned from eastern Darsus.”

“Yes, of course. I’ve heard a bit about the devastation in the east, along with the knight’s contributions into the subjugation of the rogue mages and bandits. Thank you for your services.” He cordially replied, patting Lance’s back a little to calm him down. “And who might that young man be?” He gestured to the young boy who had been standing there silently. The boy looked to be around Anise’s age, but had none of her cheeriness or livelihood.

“Right.” Thirn turned to the young boy. “I’m not sure, as he himself does not seem to want to speak to us, but the others called him Axel. When we were trying to look for his relatives, the few women who knew him mentioned that his mother used to talk about a younger sister living in Ferrent, one by the name of Adalina. If I recall correctly, that’s your wife’s name is it not?”

“It is...” Troyle slowly answered, while staring at the boy. “But surely she is not the only person with that name in this city?”

“Apologies. I did not mean to intrude on you like this, but she was the only Adalina that I could recall.”

“I see.”

“Seeing as how they knew your wife’s name, we were hoping she or yourself might know this boy? Or perhaps give us some clues as to who his relatives are?”

“Hmmm… I cannot say as I do not know, but my wife might. Unfortunately, she’s not home right now, but if you’d like to come inside and wait, she should be back soon.” He opened the door and stepped aside to invite them in.

…

The boy sat upon the chair like a statue, quietly holding the cup given to him without drinking.
Thirn sat beside the boy, graciously downing a cup of wine while recounting what he knew and could divulge of the expedition in eastern Darsus.

“So he was already with the refugees then?” Troyle questioned, looking at the young boy carefully while Lance squirmed in his arm.

“Yes, unfortunately. From what I was told, their village was utterly destroyed. The group of guild mages that found them brought the remaining survivors back to Tirasaen, where we were already conducting extensive searches for any known relatives of those who survived such ordeals. Regrettably, we had no luck with the boy, and the only clue we could go on was the name of the younger sister given to us by a few of the other survivors.”

“You said they found him in Kerkhill?”

“Yes.”

“… I don’t recall having any relatives in Kerkhill, but maybe my wife might.” Setting Lance on the floor so that the baby could shuffle around, Troyle moved to the young boy. “Son.” The boy stared emptily at the ground. “What is your name?” Silence. “Do you remember your mother’s name? Or your father’s?” Again, the boy blankly stared at the ground without answering.

…

“Good evening.” Adalina greeted the guests upon her return.

Anise followed behind her mother, carrying a small bag of vegetables. “Who are you?” She inquired upon seeing the unknown boy and the man in their home.

“Anise, that’s not how you greet our guests. Greet them properly.” Adalina quickly admonished.

“Hello. I’m Anise.” With a smile and her hands to the side of her dress, she curtsied like how Sylvia had shown her. Lifting her head afterward, “Who are you?” She questioned again.

“Young lady, fix your words.” Adalina scolded once more.

“Kuhuhahaha! It’s fine. How are you doing Anise? I’m Thirn Devorshin, and this here is Axel.”

“Axel?” Anise stepped up to the boy and took a closer look at him.

“Lord Devorshin? It’s been a long time.” Adalina lowered her head, recalling the man who had visited them with the Lord Knight Commander from years ago. “Hello there, Axel.” She greeted the young boy, but like her daughter, received no reply.

“Please, there is no need for formalities. I am not here on official business or anything. Just something of an errand.” Thirn replied pleasantly, standing up to give a respectful bow of his own.

“Adalina.” Troyle spoke after they had finished their exchanges. “Does one of your sisters live in Kerkhill?”

“Kerkhill?” She paused and thought for a moment, then it dawned on her. “Are you talking about sister Galivia?”

The boy immediately looked up at the mention of the name. Troyle and Thirn turned to each other.

“Galivia? She’s still living in Kerkhill?” A shadow quickly fell over Troyle's expression.

“Of course. Is something wrong?” Adalina looked to the two men, and saw the trouble in their eyes. The young boy was now tearing up. “Troyle? What happened?”

“I don’t know how to say this, but… Kerkhill is no more.”
Upon Troyle's words, the silent boy burst into tears.

…

“Yes. Don’t worry, we will take care of him.” Troyle reassured as Thirn stepped out of the door. “We owe Galivia a lot. My wife and I will look after the boy as if he is our own.”

“I see… then I bid you farewell, and thank you for doing this.”

“Won’t you at least stay for dinner?” Adalina pleaded from beside Troyle.

“Thank you, but I must regretfully decline. My task here is done, and the others are probably wondering what’s taking me so long. I must report back at once with the good news.” Thirn made an apologetic smile. “Thank you both again.”

“No, thank you.” Troyle replied.

Without donning his helmet, Thirn untied his steed and left, riding for the 11th ward through the darkening street.

After recounting bits and pieces of what he could remember during the attack on Kerkhill, the boy had cried himself to sleep, and was now resting in Kaidus’ room.

Through muddled sobs, they had learned his name and that of his parents. His full name was Axel Eronhart, the only son of Galivia Rosaye and Edar Eronhart. His mother had been slain while trying to protect him during the attack, and his father, executed shortly after they were all captured. He alone survived with some of the other women and children.

With Anise in the bath and Lance also asleep, Adalina sat down on one of the living room chairs and allowed her tears to flow. She had remained stout hearted to not worry her daughter when the boy was crying, but she could no longer hold it in.
The boy’s mother, Galivia Rosaye, had been more than a friend to her. She was an older sister, someone who taught and watched over her during her years with the Droxxon mercenaries. Even before getting to know many of the others, Galivia was always there, making sure she had enough to eat and watching over her like a sister. They had talked about plans for their futures, shared secrets, hopes, and dreams. To have learned that someone so dear and bright had been taken from the world, not because of some dangerous job, but while living happily with a family, Adalina was heartbroken.

“Those sick bastards...” Troyle voiced angrily, wrapping his arms gently around his sobbing wife.
Having lived a life chasing scumbags and murderers, he had a pretty clear idea of why women and children were the ones to survive. The thoughts sickened him, and he wanted to find those who had done such a thing. Just picturing his wife and kids in the same situation angered him to no end.
His only solace was knowing that the task force was able to stop such depravity before it could spread throughout Darsus.

“I’m fine now.” Adalina's voice came from under his embrace.

“You sure?” He looked at her, and could see that tears were still coming out of her beautiful eyes, rolling down her lovely cheeks.

“I am.” Adalina replied, wiping the tears away. “I just can’t sit around like this. Anise will be out soon, and I’ve still got dinner to prepare.” She looked up at Troyle. “You’ve also got to prepare for your departure tomorrow, don’t you?”

“I do.” Pulling Adalina up, Troyle tightly embraced her one more time and allowed her to go.
She was right. Come the morrow, he would be riding for Gravas with Lord Varath and the others. To have learned of such horrible events, it was certainly an untimely and devastating blow to his peaceful life thus far. Yet, he could not allow it to hinder his life or that of his family.
Although Galivia was no more, her son was still alive. As he had stated earlier, he would look after the boy like his own.

---

-Two days later-

As per her morning routine while her mother cleaned up after breakfast, Anise sat by the window with a small story book. Lance had fallen asleep after being fed, and it was a peaceful cloudy morning with a cool draft coming through the small window opening.

Though she had barely started on the book, she found herself distracted by the boy sitting in the living room.
The boy had spent the previous day in her brother’s room without coming out, and even after her mother got him to join them for breakfast earlier, he never spoke a single word. The only time she had heard him talking was the other night when he was crying. Yet, sitting there by himself, there was a sad look on his face as if he was about to resume crying at any moment.

Uncertain about what to do, Anise stood up and walked over to her crate of wooden toys by the wall. Taking out a horse and wolf, she stared at them for a moment, then brought them over to the boy. “Do you want to play with them?” She held them out toward him, smiling proudly.

The boy remained silent, and didn’t even look at her.

Placing the two toys on the table, she scurried over to retrieve her book. “Do you want to read?” She queried, presenting the book before him.
Still, the boy remained motionless like a statue.

“Hmmm…” Furrowing her brow in puzzlement, she moved beside the boy and began stroking his head gently. “There, there. It’s okay.” She repeated words that her mother had used to comfort her. Her eyes beamed with excitement as the boy finally turned to look at her. The excitement was short lived, as he then began sniffling.
Her face quickly distorted. “M-mommy!” Anise cried out, running away into the kitchen.

“Why are you screaming?” Adalina questioned, seeing the girl rushing over to her as she was washing the utensils.

“Umm… I- I didn’t mean to make him-”

“What did you do?”
There was soft cries from the living room. Looking over, Axel was crying, and she quickly rushed over to the boy. “It’s okay. You’re safe here. Everything is alright.” She reassured, pulling him to her breast. Turning to Anise, “You should know better than to bully others, young lady.”

“But mommy, I didn’t!”

“Then why is Axel crying?”

“That- be- because… I don’t know.” Anise answered, trying to hold back her tears. “I just… I just wanted him to-”

Seeing the book and two toys laid out on the living room table, “I’m so sorry, honey.” Adalina quickly apologized, extending one arm out to stroke the girl’s head. With the recent news about Galivia’s passing and Troyle leaving the previous day, there was a lot on her mind, and she had failed to consider what her daughter was doing. “I know you were only trying to help.” She added, pulling the girl in for an embrace.

“Mommy.” Anise wrapped her arms around her mother’s side and cried.

…

“Mommy, is he okay?”

“He’s fine. He’s just tired.” Adalina replied with a warm smile as they closed the door to Kaidus’ room. The boy had cried himself to sleep again.

“He cried because he was sad right?”

“Yes.”

“Why is he sad?” Anise questioned innocently.

“You’ll understand when you grow up.” Adalina answered with a wry smile and knelt down to eye level with her daughter. “Anise.” Two beady eyes stared back at her. “He’s going to be staying with us from now on, so be nice to him alright?”

“Axel is staying with us?”

“Yes.”

“Uhn.” Nodding, Anise replied with a bright smile.

******

Please leave any errors you find in the comments, and as always, thank you all for reading!

THE WORLD
Forgotten Conqueror Website
Epub/Pdf by Armaell
Patreon

B2 Chapter 43 - Revenge

Chapter 43. Enjoy.

******

Sitting by himself underneath a large overhanging tree, Ralfus slowly whittled away at the branch in his left hand. With each incantation, a piece of the slender branch was forcefully torn off, and he continued to do so until there was nothing left. Though focused solely on his magic, he could feel the handful of eyes staring in his direction, and the fear in them. He knew that the display would serve as a deterrent to all those around him and he smiled, as it was how the world should be. He was a mage, one gifted with the power of the elements, and should be revered.

Around him was a group of five men, all who had assented to following through with his cause. Seven altogether, they were less than accommodating to his commands at first, but had quickly fell into place. Yet like uncultured savages, they continued to bicker and move about endlessly while waiting for what was to come.

Throwing the shaved piece of wood in his hand away, “Where’s Ludrick?” He turned to question a tall man who was busy sharpening an array of throwing knives.

“Ludrick? Went to check on Nort earlier. Should be back soon.” The tall man replied, holding up a knife to gauge its sharpness. With a quick flick, the man launched the knife towards a tree a good distance away.

He watched as the man did the same with three more knives. With a content grin, the man then got up to go fetch them.
He looked to the other four, and they continued to do what they were doing. Three of them were arguing over a game of rings, while the fifth was trying to cook some sort of slop with the supplies they had left.
He stood up and broke a branch from the tree before starting on another incantation.

They had been waiting, hiding in the woods alongside the road to Gravas for the past two days. Not wanting to miss his target, he had made sure all his companions were assembled and out of Ferrent before the mages and knights returned from their campaign. If what Urixx said was true, then it would only be a matter of time until Lord Varath and his group caught up to them.
Their camp being almost a day’s ride from Ferrent, and he had gone over his plan with the crew plenty of times, making sure they knew what to do and what they might be up against.
He himself had never seen the Varath guards in action, but if they were anything like those of his own family, it would not be much of a problem.

…

As the afternoon came around, someone approached their small camp.

“Ludrick?” Someone questioned.

A skinny bearded man in his early forties burst through the bushes with a wide grin on his face. “They’re here! Hurry!” Ludrick shouted, shattering the peaceful afternoon.

Just as they had talked about and prepared for, everyone dropped whatever they were doing and grabbed their weapons. Two men picked up their bows, another grabbed the knives he had been sharpening, and the other two tied their swords to their waist. Already equipped with his own weapon, Ludrick ushered them to quicken the pace.

“How many?” Ralfus questioned, standing from his spot.

“Didn’t stay to count, but looked to be around a dozen. All were traveling on horseback, so we have to move fast.”

“To your positions then.” He ordered.

…

Unwary and talking amongst themselves, there were fourteen of them altogether with Lord Varath at the center.

Hiding in his spot at the bend of the road, Ralfus watched as the group approached. His men were already in position along both sides of the path, and all that was left, was for the group to come into their range.
Scanning the riders, he quickly spotted the one he was looking for. On a brown steed riding in front, a man in his mid-thirties with short red hair was conversing with the two beside him.

Keeping out of sight, he quietly waited for his men to make the first move.
The plan was simple. A surprise attack with the archers, while the others rush in to block to the road and attack the remaining guards. With the ambush, he himself would assist from the shadows and help the others to kill his target during the confusion.

As the group neared the trap, one of the riders suddenly screamed and fell from their horse, followed by another. It was the signal. The two archers had accomplished their job, and it was time to begin.

“Archers!” One of the horsemen shouted, trying to keep from falling off the panicked horse.

“NOW!” His five men screamed and rushed out of the woods to surround the group.

With the engagement, “Asiran. Dasuu enran verus. Edas nae…” Ralfus began invoking an earth spell.
Being so far from Ferrent, there was nothing to hold him back, and he would not allow the chance to go to waste. There was no need to make it look like an accident anymore, for by the time news of the attack reaches Ferrent and someone is sent to investigate, he would be long gone. It would just be another senseless attack against those traveling through.

---

The trip was supposed to be a quick and easy one. Go to Gravas, renew the trade agreements with the other town and village elders, then return to Ferrent. They had done it every year for the past three years, and nothing like this had ever happened before. Around him, two of his companions had already fallen, and the horses were bucking wildly.

Hastily dismounting, “Shields! Five to the front! The rest surround the Lord!” Troyle ordered as their assailants emerged from the woods.
The others were also dismounting and scrambling to put up a defense, as another man fell to the ground with an arrow in his side.

“My Lord!” Troyle shouted, seeing Lord Varath trying to help Lenard who had been the first to go down. There was an arrow in the man’s shoulder, and he had fallen off his horse. Grabbing the lord’s arm, Troyle pulled the lord away.

“GYAH!! What is this?!” Those who had moved to cover their defense screamed, and he turned around. Three of them had sunk into the ground up to their waist, and were struggling to escape a muddy pit that had not been there before. The other two were able to avoid the pit, but bandits were already upon them.

‘What is going on?!’ His thoughts cried out. ‘A mage?!’
Two bandits broke off from the group and headed straight for those who were trapped. “NOOO!!” Troyle screamed, seeing what their purpose was. The news from two days ago about Galivia surged forth from the depths of his mind. Releasing the lord as the other guards closed in on their position, he grasped his two swords and rushed forward to help his companions who were being slaughtered.

Like a virulent squall, he closed in on their assailants.
Two swords at the ready, twin fangs ripped apart one of the men who was busy attempting to eviscerate the remaining trapped guard. With both swords in motion, he spun and slashed at another bandit to his side, knocking the man back. “Retreat!” Troyle shouted to the other guards as he stood his ground.

“What the fuck is this?! I thought this was supposed to be easy!?” One of the bandit’s exclaimed, going into a defensive stance upon seeing his companion fall.

Troyle glanced at his sides. The two guards who had managed to evade the trap were locked in combat, and the man who was caught in the mud pit was still unable to get out. He needed to find and somehow deal with the mage before it was too late, or their whole group would be in trouble. With his speed he could somewhat fight, but against a hidden mage, his chances were non-existent.
Lowering his swords to his sides, he fell into blade form to calm and relax his mind. The two men before him were watching carefully, preparing themselves.
Lowering his stance, Troyle dashed forward.

“Do something!” One of the two men screamed, holding out their weapons.

“!” From the corner of his eyes, the ground bulged out and a vine suddenly shot forth from his left side, whipping toward him. Changing his direction to the right, he swung in a horizontal crescent and sliced the vine in half. “Troyle!” One of the guard’s cried out and something flickered through the air. ‘?!’ The archers hiding in the woods had changed their targets. Contorting his body in an attempt to bring his swords up to deflect the arrows, the two bandits who had been watching, waiting for an opening jumped in on him. In front of him, with a mind of its own, the vine that he had just cut was swinging back around at his stomach. ‘Fuck!’ They were after him. He braced himself.

*SHLUCK!* the sound of surprising gasps and gurgling resounded through the atmosphere.

…

It had not moved, for its charge was never in danger of losing his life. Yet with the coordinated attack upon the man, from one of the swords, the entity exploded outward.

Like pitch black lightning, Feziel suffused through the air, forking outward. Swift and merciless, its liquid metal transformed into spikes, extending and piercing through the two that threatened the man in its protection.

---

Ralfus’ eyes widened in ghastly shock.
Instead of his men impaling their target, something indescribable had occurred.

Pitch black spikes had shot out from one of the man’s swords, forking in every direction and piercing his men. It had even penetrated and absorbed their steel swords, even the arrows. As rapidly as they emerged, the black spikes retracted back into the man’s weapon, leaving the man in confusion.
His own men fell to the ground, gurgling in pools of their own blood.

‘W-what just happened?!?’ He cried out internally, unable to believe what he had just witnessed.

Upon seeing the unnatural spectacle and their companions going down, the two remaining who had been locked in combat with the guards quickly broke off and fled into the woods, leaving the three bodies behind.

‘Those cowards! This can’t be!!’ His head screamed, seeing his vengeance slowly vanishing before him. Without thinking about his position, he quickly began invoking a fire spell, sending a stream of flames at the man to try and finish everything.

“!” From the same sword, a wall of blackness surged outward once more, forming into a large round shield and stopping the flames. Something else entirely began pouring out from the black mass and shot straight in his direction.

Immediately regretting his decision that was made in haste, “No!” Ralfus shrieked. Turning, he attempted to flee as well, but was too late.
The black substance grabbed the back of his neck and he could feel that it was cold and hard, almost metallic.
“No!! Let me go!!” He screamed as the pressure intensified, and felt his neck being crushed. “STOP!!” A voice came through from behind him, and the crushing pain lessened. Falling to his knees at being released, he attempted to crawl away, while trying to catch his breath.

“You’re the mage?!” An angry looking man was staring down at him.

It was his target, and father of the child who had unjustly taken his arm.

---

Various questions were begging for answers, but answers were the furthest things from his mind. Whatever came out of his sword had stopped at his command, and that was all the clarification he needed. It could understand him, and he was quite certain he knew what it was, and who it belonged to. Adalina had already informed him about the small ring around his daughter’s neck, and he was quite sure they were more or less the same.

On the ground before him, was the person who had obstructed their passage and caused the death of his companions. His friends.

Axel’s recollection about the attack on Kerkhill resurfaced in his head. A mage leading bandits again innocent people, slaughtering them in the name of cleansing. Before him was one such person. Ignoring the entity that had appeared from his sword, he angled the blade down at the young mage’s neck. Looking to be barely in his twenties, the young man’s face was filled with panic and pain, along with raw hatred.
Staring at the young man with pitiless eyes. “Who are you, and why?” Troyle questioned, baring his anger and ready to cut the man down.

*Cough* the young man glared back while rubbing the side of his neck, but refused to reply.

“Troyle!” The lord’s voice came from behind him. Not taking his eyes off the mage, the sound of foots steps quickly rushed over to them.

Upon reaching where they were, “YOU!” Lord Varath exclaimed in surprise. “I know you!”

***

-Malpaars. Capital Maverus-

A tired and aged man sat alone within his chambers, silently staring into the clear evening sky. With dark sunken eyes and trimmed graying hair, his body too, was but a husk of its robust and stalwart physique from barely two years ago.
In his mind, his troubled thoughts no longer remained silent, and the sense of erroneous mistake within him had already corroded much his mentality.

He was but a false monarch, handed the reigns of the country upon the sacrifice of thousands, only to be subjugated to the will of others. A man with no real power or voice of his own, relegated to making empty promises to those who had lost something during the war, or to the rampant banditry happening around the country.
His righteousness had blinded him, and by the time the cloud of justice and loyalty settled, he was already trapped and without a way out.

Outside the window, the frost birds chirped freely and loudly, and he quietly watched as the flock moved in unison, undulating like a wave in the sky. With a deep sigh, the man looked down at the city. As he surveyed all the changes made to the city over the past few years, his eyes gradually fell upon the ground far below his window. The idea of jumping had occurred to him hundreds of times, but as usual, like the coward that he is, he could not bring himself to do it.

As much as he wished to enforce his position and bring order to the country, to his people, it was impossible. His sins could never be washed away, and should they learn of the truth, the country would certainly fall into chaos once again.
All he could do now, was accept that everything was no longer in his hands, and to see to the very end where his folly would lead them.

******

NOTE:
Alright everyone.
Sorry to do this to you all, but I’m sure many of you have noticed the releases constantly being late or coming on Saturdays when I said Friday, and Wednesdays when I said Tuesday.
As it is, I’m pushing back various other things to keep up with writing FC, so with this chapter done and many of your worries put to rest, I will be taking a two weeks break to finish and catch up on other things.

With that said, I would like to thank you all, and thank my supporters on Patreon for their generosity. Thank you.

Hopefully I will have a lot of my problems sorted out so that come April, the chapters will be coming out more steadily. As for the next chapter, expect it around the 20th. (Give or take a few days.)

As always, thank you all for reading.
-Za1d3

THE WORLD
Forgotten Conqueror Website
Epub/Pdf by Armaell
Patreon

B2 Chapter 44 - Maverus

Sorry everyone. Made a little notice on my site about the delay.
Here's Chapter 44. Enjoy.

******

Unloading his belongings at the foot of the bed, Kaidus leaned his xeberite sword against the nightstand and took a look around the small room.

A sweet scent wafted through the air, coming from a jar of dried leaves in the corner, masking the odor of old sweat and vomit not too uncommon in such places. Not including the bed, the simple room had a table upon which the jar sat and two chairs, but nothing else.

He opened the window and new aromas drifted in, along with the explosive livelihood of the outside. The sky had already gone dark and night was upon them, but as it was in most cities and towns, the night life had only just begun.

Looking up at the dark sky, he recalled Zirus’ cries when he instructed the youngling to stay behind in the woods—outside of the city. The incessant growls, two silvery eyes filled with distress and abandonment, and the powerful grip on his left arm as it refused to separate from him. It was truly like a child, all the way down to the endearing selfishness.

Without much thought, he extended his right arm out the window and snapped his fingers twice, adding it to the discord of noises outside. Quietly watching the sky, barely any time had passed before an elongated form even darker than night emerged in the air, diving directly toward him.
With two silver eyes glowing dimly and not making a sound, the young hvaral stealthily descended before his window. Landing upon the outstretched arm, it quickly slithered up to his shoulders.

“Shrraa!” It hissed with delight before making its way off and onto the cold stone floor.

“Well done.” He smiled, seeing Zirus darting back and forth between the few items in the room. The youngling had been circling over the skies of Maverus ever since evening, and had been patiently awaiting his signal while flying high and staying hidden from sight.
It turned and made a content growl, then with a beat of its wings, leapt onto the table in the corner of the room and began sniffing the jar on top.
Poking and prodding around the room, it eventually settled down and climbed onto the bed, coiling itself into a pile of dark rings.

Seeing that Zirus had calmed down, he focused his vision toward a large silhouette that was alight with specks of torchlight in the distance: Maverus Castle. A grand structure, it was built atop an expansive and elevated part of the landscape that overlooked much of the city. Also surrounded by a wide moat, it towered above the rest of Maverus like a looming giant.

Unlike Ferrent which was fragmented into thirteen different wards, Maverus was one large open city. A thick layer of high rising stone fortifications encompassed the whole capital: from the isolated castle near its center, to both lower and upper Castletown, along with the slums and vast amounts of farmlands. A large river flowed from the northwest, forking and splitting the city in multiple divides as it traveled through to the east. The castle and wealthier upper town was located in the north where the river enters the city, the lower Castletown and markets taking up the center and eastern side where the city gates were located, whilst the farmlands and slums secured the south. The inn he was currently staying at was in the southwestern side of the city, bordering a fork of the river that separated the farmlands and slums.

Although the distinction between rich and poor was blindingly obvious, the city itself was peaceful enough, save for the unusual atmosphere that echoed with an air of dissonance and dread. The residents were uneasy, and he had taken notice of the many minute nuances or actions hidden beneath the people’s contrived cheerfulness. A hesitance here, hushed whispers there, an awkward stare that stood too long, or the abrupt and suspicious silence upon the appearance of a stranger.

Closing the window, Kaidus moved back to his bag and took out the five rings he had obtained from Eril. It’s been eight days since then, yet none of the remaining four had called for their master. ‘Have they finally caught on?’ He wondered, gripping the cold metal rings in his hands. From what he had seen so far of Tal’hrus, it was quite odd that they would remain silent for so long.

The sound of light footsteps came through the hallway outside, and he quickly stowed the rings away in his pocket before walking over to the door. “WHOA!?” A man cried out in surprise. The man was one of the inn’s few servants and was carrying a tray containing his dinner, along with a sizable cut of cured meat that he had ordered from the kitchen earlier. “That was quick. I was just about to come down.” Kaidus spoke, feigning amazement.

“You’re in the Golden Leaf, young master. We have the fastest services around here.” The man replied with a proud grin. “Now, if you could please step aside, I’ll set this down for you.”

“That’s alright, I’ll take it from here. Thank you.”

“Oh. Sure.” The servant sounded dejected, but carefully handed him the tray before taking a step back. “If you need anything else, please feel free to ask.” With a quick bow, the man turned around and walked away.

“Zirus.” He called after closing the door.
Reinvigorated by the sight of food, the youngling quickly rushed over to him.

…

A thin fog had risen by the time the city quieted down. Obstructed by the mist, the moonlight shining through his window gave off an eerie shattered glow.

Having rested for a while after dinner, he was once again strapping on his sword and donning his cloak. Zirus who had just woken up moved sluggishly by his foot, but the look in the young drakall’s eyes showed that it would not be left behind.

He was not planning on staying in Maverus for long, and if Tal’hrus would not call or come for him, then he would try to find them or flush them out. “Let’s go.” Opening the window, Kaidus leapt out of the room with Zirus following closely behind.

---

Sitting up on his bed, the man vacantly gazed at the wall of the large empty room. Although exhausted, he could not sleep, for his head was overflowing with thoughts that refuses to be extinguished. His mind sought peace, but his hopeless situation cycled through his head, adding to the endless pain and exhaustion.

Mindlessly trying to keep himself from thinking too much, he attempted to focus his attention onto the lucent rays that were constantly changing and twisting as it penetrated the thick mist outside. For how long he had been staring at it, he did not know.

“Are you the king?” An unknown voice inquired. The voice was different from those always shouting in his head, and it rang with a powerful tone that completely dominated the multitude of voices, silencing them into oblivion.

Having regained control of his mind, the man turned and blankly stared at the individual standing in the shadows. He had failed to notice the intruder entering the room, and could only guess as to how long the man had been there with him. “… Are you here to kill me?” He replied, unconcerned and uncaring about what might come next.

“Is that what you were wishing for?” The voice answered, and the intruder stepped forth into the dim moonlight. The imposing figure he had envisioned in his mind vanished, and in front of him was a young man.

“You… who are you?” He questioned.
While the physical appearance was unlike what he had imagined, the boy’s two dark eyes pierced right through him.

“I am merely a traveler seeking answers. I am here, because my journey has brought me here. That is all.”

“Answers?” The man paused and lowered his head wearily. “Then you are in the wrong place… I am afraid there are no answers for you here, young traveler.”

“That remains to be seen. Now, are you the king?” The boy repeated once more.

“Am I the king?” Closing his eyes, a peaceful tranquility fell over him. He was indeed the king, yet circumstances dictated otherwise. “What good would that answer do for you?” He enquired without showing any signs of fear or emotion. “If you are not here to kill me, then I beg you to leave me in peace, so that I may wallow in my own solitude.”

“I am looking for some mages. Specifically those who fought during the war.”

‘Mages? The war?’ He looked up and carefully examined the boy, trying to discern why the child was after such information. “For what purpose?”

“My own.” A swift answer.

“A child of the outlands? Or perhaps a survivor seeking revenge?” … He waited, but the young man did not answer. “I am sorry for your loss, son. I don’t know what you are after, but if you were lucky enough to have survived this long, do not throw your life away.”

The young man took two steps forward and peered down at him. “A country ruled by fear. Children without parents. Families without security. And lords without morals. I had come to kill a tyrant, but all I see is a man at the end of his ropes, restless and troubled by actions he cannot control.” The child spoke solemnly, as if it were true. “Your eyes show me that you are a man who is ready to forsake everything. Tell me what I want to know, and I shall rid you of your guilt.”

“Huhuhu…” He laughed a dry, unamused laughter before locking eyes with the boy again. “Is that so? What would a child like you know? I will not call the guards, so leave whilst you still can.”

“Krruuuur!” Something growled angrily, and two small silver eyes peered out from under the boy’s hood. From inside the cloak, a large serpent—even darker than night—slithered out, settling itself atop the boy’s shoulders. In a single flare of motion, two pairs of wings shot outward, catching the moonlight like a thin translucent veil as the serpent proceeded to reveal its fangs.

“!” Seeing the beast before him. It was not a large snake, but a fledgling drakall.

“There’s no need to get angry, Zirus.” The boy’s voice wrapped around the room, and the beast quickly drew back its head along with its wings. “Forgive him, for he is still young and unlearned in the ways of human interactions.” The boy apologized, and his voice resounded through the air once more. “Allow me to explain myself. I am looking for a group of exceptionally skilled mages, belonging to a powerful organization. I’ve been told that one such group joined your side in the war. Perhaps you might be able to help me?”

“Tal’hrus…” His eyes widened at the boys words, and he whispered the name before he even thought about it.
It was because of those mages that the revolution had succeeded even after constantly being overwhelmed. It was because of them, that he was in the position he is today. Yet, it is also because of them, that the country had spiraled and devolved to the way it is now.
Catching what he had said, he looked up at the child. Two silver eyes glowing with an otherworldly aura were now staring at him from under the hood. Obscured by the shadows, the boy’s lips curved upward and he saw something else in the seemingly innocent smile, something that made his skin crawl.
“Where are they?” The young man questioned, and the three words thundered in his ears, compelling him to answer.

…

Having revealed what he could remember of those who joined his service towards the end of the revolution, he also proceeded to give up the locations of three he knew about: a woman who had rallied many to his cause and was granted the title of Countess. His personal advisor, whose job was to watch and keep him under their thumbs. And lastly, a man who was granted the now slave town of Garnikul.

“I heard two other men were bestowed titles. Who are they?”

“How did you-”

“That does not matter. What matters, is whether they are a part of Tal’hrus or not.”

“No… they are not. Count Rais and Count Validare were two of my most trusted allies. Their titles were bestowed upon them, so that they might be able to do what I cannot.”

“Might I enquire as to what that is?”

“To muster up a large enough force, so that one day we might take back what is rightfully ours.” He replied.
His fate had been sealed the moment he was crowned King, but it was not so for the others. The positions were the only things that he could grant them, and even then, it was still a risky maneuver against their watchers.

“I see. Thank you for everything.” The young man made a thankful bow and turned toward the door.

“Wait.” He called out, and the boy stopped. “Just what is it that you are planning to do, now that I have answered you?”

The boy turned to him with a cold and detached expression. “I plan to start a fire. One so large, that the insects of Tal’hrus will flock to it. Once they have gathered, I will burn their wings and watch them squirm.”

A cold chill ran down his back, but he dared not show any signs of fear.

“How about you my lord? What will you do, now that you know what I am planning?”
Without waiting for an answer, the boy walked to the door and left his chambers.

As soon as the young man vanished from sight, the voices that had been silent all this time surged back into his head.

---

Light was beginning to pierce through the horizon, signaling the end of night as he arrived near the northern border of Maverus.
‘This is it.’
In the air, he stared down at the structure below. The large building was more of a fortress than anything else, and the fortifications along the outer walls only helped to reinforce such observations. Watching quietly from above, he saw a handful of guards moving throughout the building and grounds, going from one end of the fortress to the other in practiced rotation.

Just as he had done earlier when entering the castle, he descended upon one of the guards.

“Hands up.” He commanded, holding his sword against the guard’s neck whilst keeping himself hidden.

“P-Please. Please don’t kill me. I- I have a family.” The man quickly raised both hands and held his torch high above his head.

“Any sudden movements, and I cannot promise you anything. Do you understand?”

“Y-yes.”

“Now answer me this. Who is the lord of this manor?”

“I beg of you. Please.”

“I will not repeat myself.”

“H-His Lordship, Master K-Krain Olivas. R-Royal Advisor to his Majesty, King Luraj.”

It was indeed the right place. The guard had confirmed the name of the advisor, and all that was left, was to find the man himself. “Where is his chamber?”

“Uk- I-”

He pressed the blade closer against the man’s neck. “Speak.”

“T-third floor. Long hallway to the l-left.”

“Thank you.” His mana gushed outward, enveloping and forcing the man unconscious.

After hiding the body in a vacant room, Kaidus carefully and quietly made his way through the fortress, eventually arriving at a large double door located on the third floor. Exactly as the guard had told him, it was at the end of a long hallway without doors or windows.

‘Masssster...’ Zion’s voice called out in his head.

‘I know.’ By his will, the door slid open and he walked inside.

Like the hallway leading up to it, the room was pitch black and without windows. Four small stones protruded from the corners of the room, glowing weakly and emitting traces of magic. Without even thinking, his own mana flooded the stones and the room instantly lit up.

A flaming spear suddenly flew at him from the left side of the room, and he stepped forward, smashing into the flames with a mana shield. “Don’t be hasty.” He calmly called out to the man that was already casting another spell.

“-Kiras! Em Eradas!” Power manifested in the center of the room as the man invoked.

Without calling for his spirits, his body exploded with mana. Power that had constantly been contained and restrained burst forth, overwhelming and disrupting the spell that had been invoked. His mana devoured the incomplete magic until there was nothing left, but a room overflowing with his own.

“Impossible!” A surprised cry came, and the man made a mad dash for the north wall of the room. With a quick incantation, the man threw himself against the wall, and it shattered.

A splash came from below, and as he was about follow, one of the five rings began to glow.

******

Sorry again.
Now let's continue with the adventure.

THE WORLD
Forgotten Conqueror Website
Epub/Pdf by Armaell
Patreon

B2 Chapter 45 - Fool's Errand

Chapter 45. Enjoy.
As for the long delay, some family things happened, and I wont bore you guys with the details.

******

The glow of the ring pierced through his pocket, pulsing and emitting more mana than usual. With a thought, he released his own into the ring, fusing with the newly present mana and undoing the seal.
“Apologies Master! I- ug-”
A man’s panicked voice and the sound of splashing water came through the ring. With a confident stride, Kaidus stepped through the hole in the wall.

“-ive me, but this is an emergen-” The voice suddenly went quiet. “By the gods… what in-”

Below him, the drenched man was watching his descent. The man had stopped talking, and was looking up with confusion. Landing upon the ground, Kaidus took out the glowing ring and tossed it over to the man.

“What- no… that- this can’t be.” The man—Krain Olivas—muttered in disbelief, as his own voice echoed from the glowing ring on the ground.

“Why not?” Revealing the other rings, he threw them all into the air. The one that was still glowing on the ground jerked upward to join the others around him, and visible fear manifested on the man’s face. “You should understand what this means.”

“W-who are you? What do you want?!”

“Now that is amusing. Why is it that each and every one of you are curious as to who I am? Do all of Tal’hrus go about spouting their names and objectives when slaughtering the helpless?” He calmly replied, stepping toward the man.

“How do you know of us? Who sent you!? W-was it that ingrate Luraj?!? That- MMMM!!!”

With a thought, the man’s mouth locked up. “You had your chance earlier, but you chose to attack me and flee. It is now my turn.” He willed it, and one of the rings zipped over to him. “Here’s two easy questions. What is the unsealing incantation for the rings, and how many of you are left in this city? Tell me, and I will make this painless.”

“Kuh!” The man grunted upon being able to move his mouth again. “Asiran! Vor-!” Instead of answering, he hastily began a spell. Yet, “-GRUuaaaah!?!” A translucent spear burst through his chest. *Cough!*. From behind, a torrent of water had risen up from the pond, solidified into ice, and impaled him through the right side of his body.

“Over here!” The sound of yelling came from across the yard, along with the burning glow of a torch.

“Such loyalty is worthy of praise.” Unsheathing his xeberite sword, Kaidus stepped forward to stand face to face with the man. “If you don’t wish to answer, that’s fine with me too.”

“N- *Kuhak!* ug-” The Lord tried to speak, but could not as another spear of ice pierced him through the neck. Eyes welling with tears, the man attempted to retaliate by flailing an arm but failed miserably.

“Assassin!! Help!” Someone shouted from behind.

Turning around, a guard was standing there with a torch in one hand and sword in the other. “Stay your hands. My business is not with you or anyone else.”

“Murderer!” The guard screamed, edging closer without looking way.

Illuminated by the light of the torch, he saw that the guard’s faces was filled with shock and fear. Instead of watching him, the man was staring at the body suspended upon an ever flowing spire of water—rising from the pond and into the lord’s back. Catching the guard’s eyes, he could see that the man knew he was a mage.

“R-release the Lord right now!!” The man ordered, moving forward hesitantly while holding his weapon with unsteady hands.

“This is not your fight. Do not be so eager to throw your life away.” Kaidus replied, turning back to the dying man. Ignoring the guard, he leaned closer to the agent. “With this, you will serve a new purpose.” With a single motion, he thrust his sword into the man’s heart.

“Noo!!” The guard screamed.
“Lord Olivas?!” Others shouted, having just arrived. The dozen new guards quickly readied their weapons and surrounded Kaidus. “Don’t let him escape!” Someone shouted, yet upon seeing the state of their lord, many froze as whispers of terror shot through the chaotic atmosphere.

With a silent calmness, Kaidus reached down and removed the ring around the dead man’s finger before taking steps back onto the pond. Without any parting words, he surged upward into the air. The rings that were still floating about swiftly followed behind, along with a piercing howl that caused the guards to cover their ears.

The deed was done, and all that was left, was to allow for words of what transpired to reach the ears of those who mattered. With their watchdog on the king gone, it might possibly force the remnants of Tal’hrus to start moving, to seek their master’s commands.

…

By the time the residents of Maverus awoke to greet the new day, he was already back in his room at the Golden Leaf Inn.
The seven metal rings swirled around the room, keeping Zirus busy while he stared at the map sprawled out on the table. Five rings he had taken from the man who called himself Eril the Frozen Blade, one from the Countess Belinde, and the seventh from the man he had just slain—the king’s advisor.

“Dolas Egregin…” The name rolled out of his mouth as Kaidus scanned the map before him. Of the three he was informed about, two were no more, and he was trying to ascertain as to which of the marks to the south of Maverus, was the slave town of Garnikul.

‘Master.’ A voice dutifully resounded in his mind.

“Where is it?” He questioned, not taking his eyes off the map.

The air ignited in the center of the room, and an entity of pure white manifested.

Upon Vishan’s appearance, Zirus quickly darted over to him, slithering up his arms to hide inside his shirt.

“The Shard Lies To The West. Unconcealed, But Hidden Behind Powerful Magic.” The spirit answered with a disembodied voice that resonated through the room, causing the dawn’s light to shimmer and vibrate. “Shall I Retrieve It?” It questioned.

“No. I will do that myself. Thank you.”

“By your will, Master.” As quickly as it emerged, Vishan dissipated and vanished.

He had ordered the spirit to seek out Eril’s piece of the Nyzacus Mirror upon their arrival in Maverus, and as expected, it did not take long for the spirit to locate the shard.

“Kuurrrr…” Zirus growled softly and cautiously, before slithering out from the opening in the front of his over shirt.

“There is no need to do that every time you see them.”

“Shrra!” It hissed as if to refute the statement, then yawned and launched itself off the table, flying up to the floating rings once more.

Feeling his own fatigue setting in, he quickly folded the map and tucked it away before moving to the bed. Seeing him do so, Zirus quickly flew over and nestled itself beside him. Morning has arrived, but it’s been a long night for the both of them.

***

-Darsus-

A band of weary riders entered the 3rd ward gate of southern Ferrent. The cheeriness that they left the city with days ago was gone, and in its place, a somber and morose sense of emptiness.

At the front with two of his guards, Alzin Varath wordlessly rode through the streets, moving toward the 11th ward.
Good men had died, and the burden weighed on him heavily. He had chosen to employ them, had befriended them, had entrusted them with his life, and now they were dead. Two men in a single afternoon, with four more injured.
As much as he was their responsibility, they were his.

Slowing his horse, he turned back to look at the three who were tied up and locked in a cart behind them: two mercenaries, and a notable lord’s son—tied together like common criminals. They had been able to capture the lordling along with the two archers who were hiding in the trees, but lost the two men who fled.

“My lord should we-”

“No. Let them see.” Lord Varath replied, ushering his horse forward as a curious crowd formed around them, trying to get a good look at what was happening.

Behind, a second cart carrying the two dead men bought up the rear. Although covered with layers of cloth obtained in Gravas, the pungent odor of death easily persisted through the air.

…

“What do you think you are doing to my son?!” An outraged man, followed by an entourage of family knights rode out to meet them as they approached the gates of the 11th ward. Although fuming and looking less than dignified, the man’s fine clothes and status more than made up for his lack of composure.

“F-Father!” Ralfus cried out from his shameful position.

“My Lord. How nice of you to personally come greet us. I see you’ve also brought company.” Alzin Varath greeted, looking stoically at Lord Vatenger. The man was as daunting as usual, but he was not about to give in to loud threats.

“Get my son out of there right now, Varath! Parading him around like an animal, don’t think your money will save you this time!”

“I dare say the same to you, my lord. Your son is in my custody on the grounds of conspiracy and murder. He and his accomplices ambushed us on the road, injuring my men and killing two of them.” Lord Varath countered sternly. “Perhaps you know why he would do such a thing? Or will you step aside and allow us to proceed, so that we may escort him to the proper authorities?” He questioned, not showing any signs of weakness.

“Murder? Accomplices?” Aelod Vatenger shot his son a sharp glance, and Ralfus kept silent. He then looked at the two brigands, then to the group of Varath guards. His eyes stopped upon a man with red hair riding beside his son’s cart. ‘It can’t be.’ Everything became clear upon seeing the man.
Ralfus’ disappearance for the past few days, the absurd amount of money that disappeared in the boy’s name, and the frequent visits to the common wards.
His insides turned at realizing what his son had done.
Almost trembling, he got off his horse and forced himself to move toward his son.
Two Varath guards quickly stepped in the way and blocked him.

“Father! I didn’t do anything! I didn’t kill anyone!” Ralfus shouted, trying to struggle from his bindings.

“You fool… I told you. I forbade you! Now look what you’ve done!” Lord Vatenger shouted, admonishing the stupid boy.

“My lord. Please step away.” Lord Varath spoke, turning his horse forward once more.

“… Release him.”

“I beg your pardon?”

“Please release my son.”

“You know I cannot do that. Now please step away.” Lord Varath refused and directed his horse to move once more.

“Varath!” Aelod Vatenger shouted, returning all eyes to him. “I know our relations are… less than amicable, but I implore you. Please, give my son back to me.”

“This has nothing to do with our relations, nor is it because I wish to see you and yours fall. Two men were killed in cold blood because of him, and I will not rest until justice has been served. Not for myself, but for the family of my men who were unjustly slaughtered.” Alzin Varath replied solemnly. “Now step aside.”

“Father!! FATHER!” Ralfus shouted as the horses began moving again.

“STOP!” Lord Vatenger bellowed, and his family knights quickly maneuvered to block the gates to the 11th ward.

The Varath guards immediately readied themselves for a fight, and two of them moved forth to protect their lord. “What is the meaning off this?” Lord Varath questioned, keeping his aggravation from showing.

Instead of replying, Aelod Vatenger knelt down on his knees. “As a parent-”

“FATHER!” Ralfus shouted from the cart.

“-I beg you... please… he is my youngest son.” Lord Vatenger lowered his head. “If your claims are true and should this matter be brought before the king, you have my words that we will neither run nor hide. I will see to it that he takes responsibility for his actions, and I will provide the necessary compensations for you and yours.”

“…” Lord Varath looked to the Vatenger knights, then at his own guards. Both sides were prepared for battle, and it felt as if a full blown skirmish would occur—should he refuse. Yet, “I cannot. For that is not my choice to make.” He firmly replied.

“Is there no way?” Aelod Vatenger questioned, rising from his kneeling position.

“Troyle.” Lord Varath called out, and Troyle rode forward to join them. “You were the target of the attack and also the one who caught him. I’ll leave the decision up to you.”

Troyle looked to the graying lord who had been pleading before them, then turned around and rode back to the cart holding the prisoners. Getting off his horse, he drew one of his swords.

“What are you-?!”

“Noo!! No! What are you doing?!” Ralfus exclaimed.

“Cutting you free.” Troyle replied, sliding the sword in to cut the ropes binding the young man to the other two.

…

“Are you sure about this?” Lord Varath questioned after the Vatengers and their entourage had left.

“No. But as a parent myself, I cannot deny a man his child. Even if they do try to flee, it would only damage their name and house.” Troyle answered, watching the group leaving into the distance.

“… Perhaps…” The lord looked to the remaining two prisoners, then to the second cart, and a despondent expression appeared on his face.

“My lord. Please let me do it.”

“Do what?”

“Be the one to relay the news.” Troyle replied, looking to the covered bodies on the cart. “The families deserve to know what happened directly from someone who was there.”

“… Alright. Take Petres with you. Reassure the families and please give them my condolences.”

“I will.”

“And Troyle. There’s no need to report after you two are done. Go home and take the next few days off. I’ll send a messenger once I’m done with everything on my side.”

“My lord? … Understood.” Troyle complied without digging any further. Unlike his usual carefree self, Alzin Varath’s conduct and attitude had completely changed. After almost a decade of working under the man, he knew better than to question when his lord was in such a state. Leaving Lord Varath’s side, he made his way to the back where the man named Petres was positioned.

---

*SLAP!*
Dirty and unwashed, Ralfus stood before his father, holding the side of his face with his left hand. The stinging pain on his right cheek was but a testament to his screw up, and the least of his worries.

“Do you understand what you’ve done?!”

“...”

“WELL?!”

“Y-yes father.” Ralfus meekly answered.
Against his outcries, the two men who were captured after him had blurted out everything to their captors: about who their target was, that he—Ralfus—knew about the Varath’s trip to Gravas and instigated everything, how they had waited for the group on the road, and how the attack was planned to look like an unfortunate robbery.

His fate had been uncertain, but now that he was home and within the walls of the city, the worse they can possibly do to someone like him was imprisonment, or exile. And though the Varath house was one of the wealthiest within Ferrent, his own Vatenger house was also quite affluent and had many powerful allies that could be called upon, should anything happen.

“No, I don’t think you do, for you’ve doomed us both!” Lord Vatenger exclaimed, staring angrily at his son. “When he hears about this, it will be the end of us!”

“F-father?”

“GRRAAAH!” Aelod Vatenger turned and slammed an angry fist into the table behind him. “Who was it?!? Who put you up to this?!”

“W-what are you talking about?” Ralfus replied, shrinking back away from his father.

“Look at me!!” Aelod Vatenger strode forward and grabbed his son’s shoulders, pressing onto the stump where the boy’s right arm should have been. “Who put you up to this?!”

“N-no one.”

“Lies upon lies! I expressly forbade you to do anything like this! A coward like yourself would never dare to act on your own! Who put you up to this?!”

“I-… I am not a coward…”

“Tell me!”

“I am not a coward! I did this because- because you refuse to! It’s because of you!!!”

*SLAP!*

“Gu-!!
Ralfus quickly covered his cheek once more. This time, the gemmed ring upon his father’s hand had broke skin, and he could feel blood trickling down his cheek. In anger, he glared at his father. “I am not a coward. I was not the one who got on his knees and begged to those below me!”

“You think that’s what I'm worried about? Groveling to that man? You ignorant fool.” Aelod Vatenger replied, holding his shaking hand that had struck his son. Taking a few steps back, he fell into his armchair. “We are well beyond that now. What this is, is a matter of life and death for the family. If this was truly your plan and yours alone, then I am afraid I can offer you no more protection.” He stated, watching his son through pained eyes. “You are a man now. Fully grown and able to shoulder your own responsibilities. When the time comes, and make no mistake for it will, you will own up to the consequences and save this family any more indignity.”

“W-what are you talking about?”

“…” Aelod brought his hands up and covered his wretched face to conceal the tears. He knew full well that he was sacrificing his youngest child, but there were no other options. What he had seen that night was still burned into the back of his mind: a constant reminder of what they were up against.

“Father!”

“… I am talking about your life, you stupid boy.”
‘You will stay away from my family if you know what’s good for you. Should you ever be involved…’ The warning rang in his head, almost as clear as the night he heard them.

******

I promise I will eventually update THE WORLD.

THE WORLD
Forgotten Conqueror Website
Epub/Pdf by Armaell
Patreon

B2 Chapter 46 - Frozen Cogs of Revolution

Chapter 46. Enjoy guys.

******

The candle on the nightstand flickered enchantingly, as if dancing to the soft melody traveling around the room.
Holding Lance to her breast, Adalina watched as the boy’s tired eyes fought to stay open, while humming to him of days long past, of love struck maidens awaiting their beloved, and of a mother’s affection. As he fed, she lovingly ran her hand through his fine red hair, stroking it as the boy was slowly pulled into the ever tranquil world of dreams once again.

Just like Anise, the child bore the fire of Troyle’s red hair, along with his light brown eyes. He had grown up quite well, but in contrast to Kaidus’ silent independence or Anise’s cheerful reliance on her older brother, Lance was more of a selfish crybaby.

She smiled at his sleeping face and leaned down to plant a kiss on his forehead. Placing him back on her side of the bed, Adalina picked up the candle and left the room.

Lance’s cries had woken her up in the middle of the night, but something else had caught her attention. On his side of the bed, Troyle was nowhere to be seen.

---

The two swords laid side by side on the table before him, naked and glistening softly as they were bathed in candlelight.

Whatever was within one of the swords was alive. It had protected him, had mercilessly dealt with their enemies, and would have killed the young noble too—had he not screamed out for it to stop.

He picked up the sword that the black spears and shield had emerged from. The weapon was of plain dark steel, newly forged only a few turns ago in the same design as his others: long and slim with a slight curve, and guardless—perfect for the Formless Blade style.

With a quick forward flick, the sword hummed through the air gracefully. The weapon felt perfect in his hand, no different from when he first got it. “…” Raising it to eye level, “I know you’re there. Come on out.” He spoke, addressing whatever was lurking within.
What answered was the darkness, mocking his every word with silent echoes.

“What are you?”
Again, there was nothing but silence.

“I know you can understand me. I have seen you do so. Show yourself.”
…
“I command you in my son’s name. Reveal yourself!” He demanded, yet the sword in his hand remained motionless and unchanged.

“Troyle?” Adalina's voice came from upstairs, and the sound of light footsteps followed. “Just what are you doing? And who were you talking to?” She questioned, coming down the stairs.

“Nothing. I’ll be right up.” He replied, placing the sword back onto the table.

“What’s wrong?” Holding a candle in her hand, Adalina moved across the room to where he sat.

“Is Lance asleep already?”

“He is.” Setting her candlestick onto the table, Adalina sat down next to him. “Did something happened during the trip to Gravas?”

“…” His mind scattered as he tried to think of what to say.

“Look at me.” She took his face in her hands and turned it to face her. “No secrets remember? And you should know by now that I can tell when something is troubling you.”

Troyle chuckled. She was right. Looking at Adalina in the dim light, she was beautiful. Even more so than when he first met her all those years ago by the river.
With resigned breaths, “Two men died under my watch, Ad.” He spoke, lowering his eyes to avoid her gaze. “Because of my carelessness. Because of my complacency, I failed to notice that we were being watched.” He paused, and she released him. “Seeing their lives fading before me, I was so blinded with anger that I… I could have lost my own life. I could have lost you all...”

“You’re still here. You didn’t lose us.” Adalina warmly reminded.

“No, but the thought of it was frightening. All I could think about at the time was not being able to come back to you. To my daughter. To my sons... It’s been so long since I’ve felt like this, that I had almost forgotten what it is that we do.” He slouched forward on the chair and his mouth twisted into a disappointed smile. “Ha… look at me. Oris and Kanaar’s family are grieving right now, and all I thought about at the time was myself. I failed them Ad.”

“You didn’t fail anyone. They gave up their life to protect the lord, just as you would have.” She embraced him.

“No. They lost their lives because of me. I was the target this time.” He felt Adalina’s body tensed.

“W-why? Why would anyone be after you?”

Taking a moment to sort his thoughts, Troyle began disclosing to her about everything that happened. About the surprise attack, the entity that emerged from his sword, the young mage of the Vatenger house, interrogating the captives and what they had learned, and about their return to Ferrent.

“…” In shock, Adalina wordlessly sat beside him, quietly listening.
She didn’t know what to say. The incident at the academy had occurred around the beginning of the year, and the other side had been silent all year long without a word or summon. They had already prepared for the worse should there be repercussions regarding the unsavory case, even ready to move or depart the city, should the laws demand it. Yet nothing had occurred. To hear that something like that happened, she was taken aback by the reality of the situation.

“You should have seen him Ad. So full of hate, I could see it in his eyes that he wanted me dead. And I too… at the time of the attack, I wanted nothing more than to plunge my sword into his chest for what he had done. Were it not for the lord being able to recognize him, I don’t know what would have happened.” Troyle sat back on the chair, disappointment showing on his face. “There will definitely be trouble to come. The lord plans to press this matter and bring it up with the royal court. He is adamant about pursuing justice for Kanaar and Oris’ families.” He sighed and looked into her eyes again. “And I fear we are right in the middle of all this.”

---

Feziel listened in silence.
Though it had been discovered, been commanded, it remained motionless.

Only one being had the capacity and capabilities to compel one such as it to act, and that being was currently absent.
It had done as instructed, and had no cause to present itself before them.
It was a shield. It had protected and it would continue to protect. That was all it needed to do.

***

-Malpaars. Capital Maverus-

As expected, news of the previous night’s assassination tore through the city like uncontrollable wildfire. Guards and knights scrambled to scour the city for the killer, and by late afternoon, even those living in the slums were whispering about it.

Having left Zirus behind at the inn with his belongings, Kaidus made his ways through the slums, heading for the lower castletown area where a mercenary guild was said to be operating.
After a little friendly conversation with one of the younger servants earlier while waiting for his lunch, the boy had pointed him in said direction. If it was anything like those from Darsus, he would be able to buy information, maybe even hire someone to look out for anything that may pique his interest.

Crossing one of the bridges to the lower town market, he immediately noticed a change. Although it was an open market, the place was quieter now compared to before, and an even larger number of guards were moving in groups, patrolling the area and questioning those who crossed their paths. Including vendors and store owners, many of the people were looking more on edge than the previous day, and he quickly understood why.
Rounding one of the many intertwining paths in an attempt to avoid the patrols, the reason for the city’s sulky atmosphere and why everyone had been so careful and apprehensive easily came into full view.

In the middle of the road, a group of three wearing brown leather armor were standing over a man. One of the guard was pressing the butt of his spear against the downed man’s chest, as the other two spat out questions. A gray haired woman, presumably the man’s wife was kneeling behind them, pleading for them to stop—to no avail. Along with the distasteful spectacle, an overturned table lay to the side of the road with a substantial amount of dried fish scattered all over the ground.

“Tell us old man,” one of the guards exclaimed, “Who was it?!”

“Please! It’s the truth! We don’t know anything!” The woman cried out, begging and grabbing at their legs before being kicked away.

All around the disturbance, the spectators merely stood in place, wordlessly watching. Some turned their gazes and walked away, while those who could not do so listened and tried not to incur the same wrath.

“Take him. He will talk soon enough.” The guard holding the spear ordered.

Watching as they pulled the man up, he noticed that it was an old man, probably close to his late fifties. The man was bleeding from his lips and looked to be in tears. His dark and leathery arms indicated that he was a fisherman, easily explaining the overturned table and goods.

“No! Please! This isn’t right! You can’t just do this!” The woman shouted, grabbing the guards in an attempt to stop them.

“You bitch!”
Without so much as a warning, the one holding the spear twisted and slammed the back end of his weapon into the woman’s side, dropping her to the ground.

“!” Kaidus unconsciously clenched his fists.
He had not planned on showing himself so soon after what happened, but could not simply stand by and watch any longer. As he stepped forward to intervene, a hand grabbed his shoulder from behind.

A large and imposing man wearing a set of worn brown leather armor stood behind him. With ease, the man pulled him aside to make way and stepped forth toward the others. A full blooded kovus, the man’s head was lined with sleek dark green plates running down the back of his skull to his neck, and two powerful elongated arms fell to his sides, carrying a spear even longer than himself. “What exactly do you all think you’re doing?” Sounding almost angry, his deep voice passed through the air, turning the heads of those who heard.

“Ardan…” The woman cried, and the kovus man walked over to her, helping to sit her up.

“Taking a criminal in for questioning.” One of the guards answered.

In quick strides, the large man stood before the group of three. Standing almost two heads taller than the others, he stared down at them. “On what grounds?”

“H-harboring, and withholding information that may lead to the assassin’s capture.”

“Don’t be ridiculous.” The kovus man quickly shot down the allegations. “Mr. Elsiur has been selling fish in this city for the past ten years without so much as a problem. You dare to accuse him of such a thing?”

“He was talking about Lord Olivas. He knows something.”

“Everyone and their mother knows that the lord was murdered last night! Now get out of here before I send you after him!”

“Are you threatening us?!” The three released the old man to the ground and poised themselves for a fight.

“Leave before you get hurt!” The larger man barked once more.
In irritation, one of the guards attempted to pull his sword. From a standing position, the kovus man’s spear shot straight out without any tells, splitting the air beside the guard’s face and instantly causing the man to freeze.

Watching from the side, Kaidus smiled. Although the man was quite old, his movements and aura was that of a skilled fighter. Without sticking around to watch the outcome, he back off into the circle of onlookers and continued his way.

…

He moved carefully to avoid most of the guards. After asking a few merchants for directions, Kaidus eventually arrived at the mercenary guild. Instead of an actual guild house with a training yard for their members, it was more of a modest two story tavern situated right in between two large inns.

Three men sitting in a corner of the room looked in his direction as he walked in through the door. As he caught their eyes, the three went back to whatever they were doing.
A fourth man stood behind the counter in the back, watching him curiously.
“Can I help you?”

“Sorry. I was told this was a branch of Malpaar’s mercenary guild?”

The three men from the back turned in his direction once more.

“It is. Or it was. If you’re looking to hire, I’m sorry but we’re not taking any jobs right now due to being shorthanded… as you can see.”

The man was right. It was a sorry excuse for a guild branch. The place was nigh on empty, and it looked like a total of four people were in the building. Even the guild’s job board beside the counter was completely empty and looked to not have been used for quite some time.

“Then perhaps you might be able to aid me with some information?” Kaidus spoke, moving toward the counter.

“Information?” The man raised an eyebrow inquisitively. “What are you looking for?”

“I'm looking for some people.” He replied.

“Well you’ve found people! BWAHAHAHA!” One of the three from the corner shouted, and they burst into laughter.

“Mages specifically.” He added. The room immediately went quiet.

The man behind the counter narrowed his eyes, his demeanor had also changed. “Can’t help you there.”

“Might there be a few in this city right now?”

“Are you looking for trouble boy? The man said he can’t help you.” One of the three shouted. “Leave before it finds you.”

“Then I shall welcome it.” Kaidus replied, turning around to them and putting a hand on his xeberite sword. “I know how this works. I understand your need to keep information within the guild to prevent it from leaking to your enemies, but I am not your enemy.” He spoke loud enough so that they all heard him. “I am the son of a former mercenary, and have trained with some of the best swordsmen that I know of. I do not fear petty threats.”

“Is that so?” The door swung open, and someone stepped into the building.

“Captain!” The man behind the counter called out, and the others in the room made respectful nods.

Kaidus turned toward the door and saw that the kovus man he had met earlier was walking toward him. Carrying his long spear loosely, the man had an amused expression on his face.

“Who’s our friend?”

“Kid’s trying to look for someone.”

Kaidus made a curt bow, having been vaguely introduced. “The name is Kaidus. Nice to meet you.”

“Hm? Ah, you. I saw you earlier.”

“It was an honor to see how you dealt with such a situation.”

“Really? Perhaps I should have left it to you?”
The man’s smile widened, and Kaidus narrowed his eyes cautiously.
“Hahahaha. I was just kidding.” The man glanced at the others. “I’m guessing you’ve already heard that we’re not taking on jobs?”

He nodded.

“Captain, what did they want?” One of the men interjected.

“I’ll let you guys know later. Let us first see to our friend here.” Looking down at Kaidus, “I am Ardan Lirfain, captain of these useless bastards. We are the last of the once glorious Black Wolves. Now, did I hear you right? Your father was a mercenary?”

“Former.” Kaidus replied, undeterred by the man’s proximity and large stature.

“Ah, right. Former mercenary. Mind elaborating? Name? Which company did he belong to?”

“My father’s name is Troyle Paltos, the former 17th chair of the Droxxon mercenaries under Captain Zikale Lorvak.”

Captain Ardan looked to the others, and they all shook their heads. “Never heard of them.”

“Not surprising. The branch operates in Darsus.” He clarified.

“Darsus?” The man’s brows lifted in curiosity. “That so?”

“It is.”

“Hmm…” The man scanned him carefully then stopped at his sword. “I take it you know how to use that?”

“I do.”

“Mind if I take a look?” Captain Ardan questioned.

As he drew the xeberite sword out of its sheathe, the others looked on in awe as the blade began glowing with a green tint upon being exposed to light. Kaidus offered the handle to the man.

“A beauty this one is…” The captain took the sword with his large hand, delicately turning it around to observe the craftsmanship. “This weight and color… Xeberite?”

“Yes.” Kaidus confirmed.

“Ho... Your story becomes more believable.” Captain Ardan grinned. Standing calmly with his eyes still laughing, he swung the sword at the boy before him.

“Do not test me.” Kaidus warned, and the sudden surge of bloodlust from the man before him vanished. His own xeberite sword had stopped a hand’s width from his neck. The kovus man was still grinning.

“Hahahah! Rylin! A drink for our friend here!!” The man bellowed joyfully before handing the sword back.

…

“Well, what is it you are after, Kaidus?” Captain Ardan questioned after gulping down his fourth tankard of ale.
Sitting opposite each other at one of the many vacant tables, Captain Ardan eventually threw the heart of the matter into the fray—after a few colorful regaling of his past adventures.

As courtesy dictated, Kaidus had listened and entertained with questions of his own, but his purpose in being there was for information, and the man had finally offer it to him.
“I have need of a mage’s skills. I would like to purchase anything you have that may lead me to coming into contact with one that could help me.” Kaidus answered calmly and concisely, before taking a drink from the cup of honeyed wine before him. It was his second, and the sweet nectar was going down more smoothly now.

“What sort of skills are we talking about here?”

“One capable of defending his or herself in a fight. A malgin preferably, but a powerful raezil should suffice.”

“Planning on getting into some trouble are you?” The older mercenary gave a playful grin before calling for another cup.

“Hardly. I need to do some digging, but my destination is far and it would be a bad idea to lose our lives before we get there.”

“Fair enough. Hmm… Well, there are a few capable mages in this city, but I am afraid you will not be able to persuade them to change vocations.” Captain Ardan answered with a wry smile, looking half-drunk already. “They are all court mages, and with the assassination of Lord Krain Olivas last night, I am sure the few of them are scrambling right now. KAHAHAH!”

“I see. That is unfortunate.” Setting the drink down, he paused as the one called Rylin brought over a jug to refill the old kovus’ tankard. “What about outside of the city? Surely there are others?”

“Wouldn’t know. Enough problems inside these walls. Getting mixed up with mages are the least of our priorities.”

“I understand. Then I will trouble you no further.”

“I didn’t say I was done. Perhaps you might have more luck with the merchant’s guild. Wouldn’t put it past them to be dealing with mages. I’m sure they could point you in the right direction.” Captain Ardan paused and took another gulp of his wine. “Then again… those bastards are also quite secretive, so it might take some wheedling.” The man grinned.

The obsidian token in his extra boot came into Kaidus’ mind. “That might not be a bad idea. I’ll do that. Would you mind pointing me in the direction of the merchant’s guild?”

“Head back to where we met earlier, then go north until you reach the guild. Can’t miss it. It’s the largest building in this damned city.”

“Thank you.” Kaidus nodded gratefully and got up.

“What are you doing? Don’t tell me you’re leaving already? Sit down and drink with me some more. We have much to talk about, and who knows when I’ll see another person who I can talk to other than those dregs over there?”

“We heard you,” one of the men called out from behind.

“Shut up!!” Captain Ardan retorted.

“I’d love to, but I had not planned on staying out this long. There is also something else that requires my attention, so I must bid you farewell.” Bowing apologetically, he stepped forward to the jolly man.
“Until we meet again,” Kaidus extended his hand forward.

---

With the boy gone, Captain Ardan stood up from his chair. His cheerful grin was gone, and no longer did he need to act half drunk. “Augus. Dirk.” He called, and two of the men who had been sitting a few tables behind him—listening—stood up.

““Yes sir?””

“Pack your bags and enough food for eight days of travel. Rylin will provide you both with any additional supplies that you may require. I will have your destination and a letter ready by tonight.”

“Got it.” Without question, the two men headed upstairs.

“Captain. Was it his Majesty?”

“Yes. Although earlier than anticipated, his Majesty has deemed it time for Count Validare and Count Rais to begin. It won’t be long before our enemies learn about Lord Olivas’ death, so we must take this opportunity to strike before they can make a move.”

******

Well, sometimes you think you've caught up with RL, but then RL catches up to you instead.
Hope you all enjoyed the chapter.

THE WORLD
Forgotten Conqueror Website
Epub/Pdf by Armaell
Patreon

B2 Chapter 47 - Blind Rivalry

Chapter 47. Enjoy guys.

******

Instead of heading north to the merchant’s guild, Kaidus made his way back south to where he had met Captain Ardan that afternoon. Locating the mercenary tavern had taken longer than expected, and being in familiar company, he had lost time to the drinks and stories in an effort to keep up with propriety. With the obsidian token still in his bag at the inn and the sun lowering itself beyond the horizon, the trip to the merchant’s guild would have to wait.

Whether it was due to the previous night’s incident or because of the increased patrols, the trip back was very different from the feigned livelihood of the previous evening. The number of people out and about had lessened significantly, and many of the stalls were closed already.
A sweet and delectable aroma accosted him as he passed by one of the few that were still open, and it quickly reminded him of how long it had been since he last ate.
“Good evening.” Kaidus greeted, addressing a spindly middle aged woman.

“Hm? Hello there,” she replied with a surprised smile, glancing up from her chair. “Care to buy something, young man? They’re all freshly roasted.” The woman added energetically.

Perusing the goods on the table between them, he started to feel hungry. The simple meat skewers were varying bite sized chunks of glazed meat, while the birds and rodents seemed to have been filled with what looks to be more meat, herbs, and spices. The knowledge that Zirus had not been fed since early lunch either, and was bound to be hungry, quickly made his decision for him. “How much?”

“Small skewers are one ern, larger skewers are one and four kuis. The stuffed birds and rats on that side are four each, but for you, I’ll make it three.” The woman answered pleasantly as if she was doing him a favor.

Fishing out four double bits and two single erns from his pocket, he placed them on the table. “Two of the larger skewers and two birds please.”

Halting what she was doing, the woman began picking out his order. With practiced motions, she soon handed him a wrapped bundle.

“Thank y- uagh!” A silent shriek of fear and pain assaulted him from within as he took hold of the purchase. ‘?!’ The visage of the youngling’s distressed face manifested in his mind.

“Are you alright?” The woman questioned, but he did not answer.

Without thinking about where or what he was doing, mana coursed through Kaidus’ body and the wind immediately obeyed, whipping around his vicinity. Clutching what he had just bought in his hand, he surged into the air as screams came from all around him.

…

Zirus’ cries became more prevalent in his mind as he approached the inn. The youngling was in pain, and through their connection, it was quite clear that it was in danger.
Smashing through the window, “Zirus!” Kaidus shouted, turning toward the beasts’ inaudible howls of agony.

Near the bed, hundreds of bloody tendrils--the thickness of fine hair--had wrapped themselves around the young drakall’s body, twisting and constricting it while digging under its scales to penetrate flesh. Glowing dimly in the youngling’s bound mouth and caught in between its fangs, was a pale white seed the size of a man’s thumb.

Rushing over to the struggling serpent, Kaidus grabbed at the seed. As soon as he came into contact with it, more threads shot forth, coiling around his hand and digging into him. Remembering the last time such a thing had occurred, he immediately began infusing his mana into the voracious item. The tendrils quivered, and instantly retracted from his hand. Pouring even more mana into it, the dim glow intensified, and the bloody threads started recoiling from the youngling, merging back into the now blood-red seed.

“Krurraaaaa!! Shrraassss!!” A bloody Zirus shook its body and leapt backwards, hissing angrily from under the bed without taking its eyes off the sinister object.

“Hello?! What happened in there!?” Someone shouted from the door, having heard the crash.

With a thought, the wooden door melded into its frame, preventing access into the room. Turning his attention back to the seed in his hand, Kaidus continued flooding it with mana. Not letting up, he kept at it until the threads started wrapping and fusing themselves into the glowing orb, until it had hardened and all that was left, was a dark red object barely the size of his thumb. Hot but not unbearable, the glow had vanished just as it did the last time. “Just what were you- …?” In the midst of admonishing Zirus, something pricked his finger. Looking at the seed in his hand, there were now three little crimson spikes protruding from it, almost like three horns. “It’s changing every time it feeds…” The words unconsciously left his mouth, leaving him stupefied.

“Shraaak!” Zirus screeched and broke him out of the captivating surprise.

Looking to it, the youngling had curled itself defensively underneath the bed and was shaking.
“Zirus…” Whatever disappointment he had for it vanished, upon seeing its sorry state. The floor around the youngling was painted with streaks of blood, and he could see that the serpent’s head was still bleeding from a handful of tiny puncture wounds. Placing the seed in a shirt pocket, he took steps toward the young drakall. “Come here,” he calmly coaxed as more shouts came from the other side of the door. It snarled cautiously, not edging forward. “I am sorry. I should not have left something like that in there,” he knelt down beside the youngling. “Come. Let me see to your injuries.”

“Gruuuu…” Slowly and painfully, it slithered out from beneath the bed, revealing a body slathered in its own blood from head to tail. A number of cuts ran along its body, and on its wings where the seed’s tentacles had pierced through, tiny perforations were forming. The only thing that remained unscathed, was the gemstone upon its forehead.

‘It would have killed him…’ The truth was all too clear as he inspected the wounds. Gently stroking the young drakall’s body, Zirus shuddered as his hand ran over the many scales that were almost pried off by the vicious tendrils. “… Hold still.” He instructed, willing his mana into the youngling.

With a sharp cry, Zirus closed its eyes as flesh began repairing itself, and scales regenerated. Baring its fangs, it painfully took the magic into its body, and within moments, was looking reinvigorated.
The blood covering its body had caked, and with a careful swipe of its wings, Zirus easily blew them off.

The sound of more footsteps came from outside. “City guards! Open up!” Someone bellowed and began hammering on the door with force.

Glancing around the messy and bloodstained room, “We’re leaving right now.” He ordered, grabbing his belongings and picking up the parcel he had dropped upon entry. With everything that had occurred, staying any longer would be troublesome.
Not waiting for another word, Zirus sprang up onto his shoulders before propelling itself through the broken window.
Placing two green fers onto the table as compensation, Kaidus swiftly followed behind.

…

Far enough from the city, they descended along a small tributary that fed into the larger river flowing into Maverus.

Exhausted from its ordeal, the young drakall had fallen asleep after devouring what he had bought for it. Sitting quietly beside Zirus, Kaidus silently watched the flames of their campfire, contemplating about the earlier events. Taking the seed out, he clutched onto it tightly and held his fist over the fire.
The small object had been able to overpower Zirus. It was dangerous, and the amount of mana required to pacify its hunger was growing. Should it keep developing at such a pace, it would one day require everything he had, just to protect himself.
Thinking back, try as he might, he could not understand what it is, or why Zeeke had given it to him.

His fist loosened as thoughts about dropping it into the flames came into mind.
“No…” Kaidus slowly retracted his outstretched arm, unable to go through with it. “I will bring you back to Zeeke…” He spoke out loud to solidify the thought as he rolled his thumb over the three horn-like spikes. As dangerous as it is, there was a certain intrigue within him to witness the truth of it. He looked to the slumbering pile of black scales beside him, and once again pocketed the seed.

…

Two days later.
Guided by Vishan, he made his way through the slums of Tirtha to a stone house on the northern side of the town. Shabby and looking quite run down, it was much like those around it--unimpressive and blending easily with the surroundings. The only thing that set it apart from the others, was the nearly undetectable magical seal emanating with power from within.

Approaching the door, a freezing chill washed over him and Kaidus stopped in his tracks. “The Frozen Edge indeed...” His muttered, remembering the man who had fought him as an ice monstrosity.
Hidden alongside the containment seal for the nyzacus shard, was a barrier to deter trespassers. By his will, his mana flared outward, swallowing all traces of the man’s barrier.

The inside of the house was surprisingly simple and ordinary as well. Far from a base of operations for an organization like Tal’hrus, it had very little furnishing and could barely pass as a home. Ignoring everything within, he headed straight for the back where the seal was strongest: a windowless room that was devoid of anything.
Within, there was no mirror shard to be seen, yet he could feel traces of the ancient magic that it exuded.

Kaidus smiled. It was very reminiscent of Zavon’s sealed room where he had obtained the first shard. Placing a hand against the back wall where mana seemed to concentrate, it was freezing to the touch, and undoubtedly the seal of the deceased master. Closing his eyes, he focused his mana outward, fusing itself with the already present enchantment. His hair began glowing with streaks of silver, and the false wall of ice started crumbling, revealing another room within.

Sitting atop a simple desk in the hidden room, was a broken crescent shard overflowing with power.

***

-Elsewhere in the world-

The air smelled of rusted metal and waste, mixed with a rancid odor that would most certainly induce vomiting. Along with the horrible stench, came the sound of crazed hollering’s and pleas of mercy that echoed through the darkness.
How long they have been there, the inhabitants did not know. It was a place where no light could reach, and where night and day was synonymous. It was a timeless darkness, one that crushed the mind and will of any who lingered too long.

Each who were brought there spoke of the whiteness they were forced to trek though. Of a dead forest that was shrouded in serene fog, and of white silence intertwining with beautiful death. Many even claimed to have witnessed the madness that whispers to them in the cold nothingness, telling them they are no longer of the mortal realm.

*Kchek!* the sound of a lock being undone reverberated through the darkness, and a small orb of light manifested in the air, revealing a vast dungeon holding hundreds of terrified prisoners. Bruised and broken, many were chained to the walls and ceilings, while others were held to the ground beneath immovable metal bindings. Those who had given up stared blankly forth at the light, while others shouted out senseless ramblings, having lost their minds.

As the orb of light hovered through the dungeon, it stopped at a cell a short distance away from its point of origin. Within, an aleithian man stood in silent solitude, quietly listening to the screams.

Tall and robust, the man had a sharp and aged face with two golden eyes that reflected the luminescence of the orb. Though much of his features were like that of a human, instead of hair, feathers protruded from his head, slicking backwards like a magnificent white crown. His neck and upper torso too, were also lined with a feathery cloak that ran along his shoulders to his back, to where two majestic wings protruded.

Unlike the others who had been brought there against their wishes, the man was there of his own volition. The endless screams of despair aided to drown out his thoughts, and the eternal darkness itself was the only thing that calmed his savage thirst for blood.

Following the orb, three cloaked figures arrived at the cell.
“The master summons you.” A voice spoke, unlocking the cell door.

“M-master?” A grin erupted across the aleithian man’s face as the other two walked inside and chained his arms and legs, before ushering for him to follow them.

As the four left, the orb of light vanished, allowing the darkness to instantaneously swallow up all corners of the dungeon once more.

…

Instead of four, a lone silhouette walked out of the faintly lit passage. With an anxious gait, the figure rushed toward the center of the cavernous hall where the master was waiting.

“M-master! You have n-need of me?” A man’s strident voice stuttered cheerfully, echoing about the room almost like a child’s laughter. Stepping into the single light source at the center, the aleithian man’s two arms and legs were no longer chained, but covered in blood. Half his face and torso was also dyed red, and he looked delighted.

Standing on the periphery of the light, the old master calmly stared at the winged man. “… How many times must I tell you? My servants are not your play things.”

Sensing displeasure, the man immediately got on both knees. “S-sorry master. I could not h-help myself. Hehehe. The blood… they called for m-me.”

“… Enough with your senseless drivel and gather yourself,” the old man scolded, seeing the change already happening in the unstable man. “You will comport yourself in my presence, or I shall never allow you back into that hole.”

“No!” The man cried out pathetically, “P-please! The blood d-did it! It t-told me to do it!”

“Then the blood better cease this indiscriminant slaughter, or else I will throw you out with the rest of the failures.” The old master threatened, glaring into the man’s two golden eyes.

“Y-yes. Yes! Yes m-master!”

“Hah… Do you know why I summoned you?”

“I k-kill for the master. I always kill for the m-master.” The man replied with an innocent smile.

“Yes… That’s right. Do you recall how you begged me to send you back to Darsus?”

“!?” Eyes bulging with excitement, “D-Darsus?! Yes! Send me! I will g-go now! I w-will kill them!”

The old man’s mouth curved upward into a smile, seeing that there were still some memories intact. “Good. I leave for Darsus tomorrow. You will accompany me.”

“Hahaha! Yes! I go b-back... I f-finally go b-back… Hehehe! Darsus!” An eerie grin appeared on the aleithian man’s face as fractured memories of the past returned to him.

…

“Master,” a deep voice spoke, and a cloaked figure stepped toward the light. “Will you not reconsider this decision? There is no need for you to go personally.”

“There is, and no, I will not reconsider my decision.” The old man looked to the four who had emerged once more after the witless aleithian was dismissed.

The man lowered his head. “Then at least allow one of us to accompany you as well. That thing should not be allowed outside of this realm. It is savagery made flesh, and I fear it might turn on you given the chance.”

“Allus.” The room went silent. “To whom do you think you are speaking?”

“I did not-” The old master stepped forward and the man immediately closed his mouth.

“Do you think I am so old that I cannot defend myself? That I need ANY of you to come to my rescue, much less that mindless abomination?”

“No, master.” The man named Allus replied instinctively.

“Then know that your worries are unnecessary.”

“Of course, master...” with a low bow, the man stood and backed up to line with the other three.

“Anyone else wish to share their opinion?” With an irate tone, the old man slowly scanned the four. None stepped forward. “No? Then we are done here. You all know what you have to do. Dismissed.”

Watching the four leave, his insides shook with fury. First it was Zavon, and now even Eril and Kaval were absent. None of his masters would dare to avoid reporting in. They all knew better.
Something else was happening, and he could only think of one person with the blatant audacity to challenge him.
“Kukuku… I don’t know how you are doing it, but your interference will end soon enough.” With a sardonic smile, the old man turned and walked away.

******

Sorry for the disappearance, and thank you all for your patience. As a few people have suggested, I've created a twitter account for quick status updates in case something like this happens again. My  Twitter

THE WORLD
Forgotten Conqueror Website
Epub/Pdf by Armaell
Patreon
Twitter

B2 Chapter 48 - Chains of Garnikul

Chapter 48. Enjoy .

******

“Stupid! You knew this was going to happen! Why did you even come here?!” Narissa angrily scolded herself as she scrambled through the streets of Garnikul.
Barefoot and wearing a dress with a large tear on its side, her feet drummed against the stone pavement, doing their best to take her as far as they could from her naïve choices.
Onlookers ogled her but instead of embarrassment, she was filled with panic as shouts pertaining to her whereabouts erupted from behind.

Passing an intersecting pathway, she swiftly pivoted to her left, barely avoiding a man lunging at her from the side. The abrupt action caused her to lose balance and her body careened into the side of a cart. “Over here! She’s over here!” A voice bellowed, as more shouting came through the crowd. With the sound of hounds also closing in, Narissa painfully turned for the alleyways. Yet as she did so, wall of people emerged from within and blocked her path.

“You can either choose to come back with us, or we can drag you back by those pretty plates of yours. I am sure the master would not mind at all.” A man wearing a dark guard uniform called out as the group surrounded her.

“Kuh! The men of this country reduced to nothing more than lowly thugs without honor or pride, you all make me sick!!” Narissa retorted furiously.

“Honor? Pride? Look around you. Does this look like the sort of place where honor keeps you safe, and pride feeds you?” The man replied, gesturing to the dozens of hopeless slaves quietly observing her predicament. “Now come, or I fear I will not stop these boys from roughing up that pretty face of yours.”

She glared at her pursuers. “I am Narissa Unrigan, and I will not be forced against my will!” foregoing her shame, she took her hand off of the tear on her dress and readied herself for a fight.

“Well then my lady, have it your way.” The man grinned and made a mocking bow, then signaled the others to proceed.

…

“Unhand me you curs!” Narissa screamed, trying to shake off her captors as they dragged her through the house. Her lips were bleeding and her torn dress was only hanging on by mere threads, but she had taken down three of her subjugators before being overpowered. Brought to a staircase that led to the second floor of the house, she was held down and made to wait on her knees.

Some time passed before a kovus man wearing a brown robe appeared at the top of the stairs. There was a large stitching along the left side of the man’s head, and on his forehead--barely below his protective plates--was a swelling the size of a fist where she had rammed her skull-plate. Slowly descending down to her, the man was grimacing with each step he took.
Unable to move or stand up, Narissa angrily glared up at the person whom she had thought was a friend.

“Why do you stare at me with such eyes after all I’ve promised you?” The man spoke, not looking away from her. Anger was apparent in his eyes, along with a glint of triumph and a coldness unlike his usual self.

“Fuck you, Shiar!”

“Is that any way to speak to me after what you did? You forget your position.”

“It is you, who has forgotten himself! How dare you do this to me!”

“How dare I?” The man closed in on her, taking a deep breath to dull his pain. “You come here seeking my help while offering nothing, and you expect me to put everything I have built on the line for you? For your vengeance?”

“They were our family, our friends! How can you be so callous!?”

“They were your family and your friends.” The man replied coldly. “I was always the orphan that your father took in, never the son or brother, not even a confidant! I slaved myself away as your father’s apprentice, and what did I get in return? Nothing!” *Guh!* he groaned in pain and held onto his head. “… No, that is not true. I guess I should be thankful for the skills he had imparted onto me.” A sinister smile appeared on Shiar’s face, and he reached out to caress her cheeks. Narissa quickly turned her head in disgust, but he held her jaws and forced her to look up to at him. “And now, I will have what I’ve always wanted.”

Seeing the hunger in his eyes, her body tensed up. “Please Shiar… please don’t do this!”

“It is already too late. You made your choice earlier, and I have made mine.”

“Please! This isn’t you!” She begged once more as she fought to hold back her tears.

“If I cannot have your consent as a proper woman, then I will take you like a slave.” Shiar replied, his voice devoid of any compassion. “Bring her to the cellar and lock her up with the others.”

“O-others?” Shocked, Narissa stared in horror at the person before her.

“You will learn your place soon enough.” The man smiled and turned toward the stairs.

“No! Shiar, please let me go!! Please!” She screamed, trying to break free from the vice-like grips as the guards dragged her away. “NOOO!!”

As if to answer her, the ground trembled and the house began shaking uncontrollably, throwing her to the floor. Decorative statues and large pieces of artworks furnishing the spacious hall came crashing down, and cries of alarm echoed throughout the large house. Pushing herself off the floor as the unexpected quake slowly subsided, the two men who had been holding her were on the ground in a daze, and she saw her chance for escape. Ignoring Shiar who had also fallen and was now yelling for the others to stop her, Narissa turned her aching body around and bolted toward the door.

Her eyes widened as she exited the building.
Not far away, a pillar of flame was shooting up into the sky amidst screams of panic.
Without staying to watch or waiting to be captured again, she ran.

***

-Earlier. In a different part of Garnikul-

A wave of mana surged through the air, irking and alerting the man from his pleasure. Like blood diluting in water, the unknown mana moved without reason or purpose, saturating the room with its presence.

Pushing the slave off, the man hurriedly sat up on the bed and looked around his chambers. “Master?” The slave questioned softly from his left side, her ecstatic face still yearning for more. “Leave me.”
“I-I’m sorry. Did I do something to displease you?” She queried, her beautiful face starting to panic. “Get out!” The man shouted, unable to get rid of the uneasy feeling in his guts.

Alone in his chambers, the man listened in silence, wary and confused about the unusual happening. There were only two other mages within the town, and he knew them both; the unfamiliar and unrestrained dispersion was neither of them.
His right hand instinctively reached up to touch the cool metal ring on his necklace and strangely, it calmed him. It has been half a turn since he was last contacted by the master, and the thought of reporting the disturbance surfaced in his mind. “No.” Releasing the ring, he got off the bed and began dressing. Something so trivial did not warrant the master’s attention, and he would deal with it himself.

“My lord, are you heading out?” His guards questioned as he walked toward the gates of his establishment--magicless, it was no surprise they could not feel the mana floating about. Without answering them, the man proceeded to exit the gates and they fell in around him, keeping pace with his own.
Focusing onto the source of the mysterious disturbance, he headed west through the town, moving toward the slave markets.

“Turus.” A voice called out, and he turned to see a small woman stepping out from the shadows of an inn. Though only half his size, he could sense the skilled control she had over her gift, seeing the shadows slowly coiling around her like a dress.

“Agria.” He acknowledged, and with a wave, dismissed his six guards.
“Do you know who it is?” The woman enquired, stepping forth to take their place beside him.
“No. Where is Rav?” Turus replied, continuing through the streets.
“Rav? That bastard should be overseeing the auctions right now.”

Turus looked ahead toward the direction of the central market—to where Rav should be. It was also there, that the unfamiliar mana was coming from. A sense of foreboding slowly crept onto him, but he quickly discarded it.
Three of them together, they were the eyes and ears of the Frozen Blade within Garnikul. They were the true rulers of the town, the overseers who were chosen to safeguard the lucrative trading of human lives and its prosperity. Their abilities were second to none amongst those of their ranks within the organization, and one or two wandering mages would do little to stand against them.
“... Let us go see what this is all about.” He replied, picking up his pace.

As the two of them neared the central plaza, another wave of mana surged through the air, smashing into them both.
A chorus of screams came from ahead, and an enormous amount of mana suddenly manifested in said direction. “GRAAAAA---!!” Drowning out the screams, a bloodcurdling wail got silenced as quickly as it came.

“Rav...” Turus quietly whispered the name as cold sweat ran down his back. Catching Agria’s eyes, she was wordlessly staring back at him, looking as puzzled and alarmed as he was. Cautiously making their way toward the unknown by pushing through a horde of terrified slaves and slavers, the truth of what was happening soon came into full view.

The plaza holding the bulk of the auctions was dyed red, and a number of bodies were on the ground, lifeless and unmoving.
At the center of everything, a crimson mist stood eerily in the afternoon sun, not moving or dissipating.

Seeing one of the slavers running by, “What is going on here?!” Turus inquired, grabbing the man by the collar.

“M-my lord! He- he killed them all!! Lord Roln is in there right now, b-but I think he’s in trouble!” The man hysterically pointed to the mist.

Taking a closer look, the bodies lying on the ground were those of their own slavers and guards. “Who?! Who did this?!”

“T-the red w-wizard, my lord. He-”

“GRUAAAH!!” A burst of mana manifested in the fog, and Rav’s scream resounded through the air once again.

The slaver yelped in fear and took off without bothering to finish his words.

“T-this feeling…” Agria muttered with a petrified face, sensing the dreadful power that had materialized itself.

“It can’t be...” Turus muttered under his breaths. It was impossible for the master to be there and to be killing their own.

“What do we-” Before Agria could finish her sentence, Rav’s body shot out from the mist, flailing in the air briefly before smashing into one of the many auction stages lining the plaza.
The mist slowly condensed into millions of tiny droplets and fell to the ground, revealing a figure bathed in blood at its center. The overpowering sensation from before had vanished, and the spacious area had gone dead silent.

“The red wizard…” Turus slowly muttered.

*Huhgu! Guuuu!!!* Although seemingly dead, Rav began twitching and desperately gasping for air. The unknown assailant turned and started walking toward him.

“We have to do something!” Agria voiced anxiously, seeing that it was not the master.

Turus turned to his partner, then to the person in the plaza. The stranger was not covered in blood as he had thought, but was wearing a red cloak that seemed to shift and flow energetically with each step.
A part of him wanted to retreat, yet his pride and position immediately denied the cowardly thoughts. Looking at Rav, the man was still alive and breathing. The element of surprise was also on their side, and Agria was with him. They needed not fear anyone else besides the master, and with each rational thought, he saw their chances increasing. “Follow my lead. We attack with everything we’ve got.” Turus instructed without taking his eyes off their target.

“Asiran. Vagal Eramus.” He quietly muttered and beside him, Agria began an incantation of her own. “Artua vis fradaeas, Tinal Ures Vaile,” bringing his right arm before him, he gripped it with his left and started channeling mana into the arm. “Enaran Kusr...” His right hand curled into a fist as his mana condensed around it. “Zre enlun Emmaras Das!” Invoking the final verse, Turus slammed his fist into the ground. Alongside him, Agria had already invoked a similar spell, supplementing his magic with her own.
Mana swelled together, and commanded by his will, the power of the gods burst forth into the world.

The plaza trembled as a large fissure appeared on the ground, traveling towards their target. Merciless, the earth swallowed up the unknown mage before they could react, burying them in a prison of stone.

With the first stage complete, Turus redirected the magic onto the second phase of the attack. The ground began shaking violently, and a pillar of flame exploded outward from where the target had been buried, hurling molten rocks into the air.
Yet, something else was happening within all the destruction. “Agria!!” He shouted as mana began coalescing at the center of their eruption magic.

Noticing the same thing, Agria reached into her boot and pulled out a slim black dagger engraved with runes. With a quick incantation, she flicked the weapon upward into the air and it instantly shot toward the flames, aiming for the presence that was coming from within.
“What?!” She cried out in surprise as the dagger went against her imposed path. Instead of penetrating the burning spire, it had jerked upward and completely stopped moving.
Looking up, she spotted something in the air.
Drowned out by the spire’s burning light, an elongated silhouette with three pairs of wings was holding her dagger in its mouth. A flying beast of sort, its two silver eyes were glistening brightly against the backdrop of the flames, and its dark body was constantly distorting in the erratic light.

Catching her eyes, the beast jerked its head sideways and tossed the dagger aside before diving headfirst toward the ground. Twisting its body before slamming against the burning earth, “KRAAAAUUU!!!” A piercing roar erupted from its mouth, sending a powerful shockwave outward.

Shielding himself with a mana barrier, Turus managed to brace himself from staggering backwards. His ears still ringing from the shock, his unsteady gaze locked onto where they had combined their magic only moments ago.
It was impossible for such a small beast to have shredded the magic with a single roar, yet the fire had been extinguished and all that was left, was a wall of smoke. “?!” His thoughts froze. Amidst the smoldering veil where nothing but a crater should be, there was a lone shadow, rising out of the rubbles. With a shrill screech, the serpent dove into the smokescreen.

“Buy me some time!” Turus cried out, seeing what was happening before them. At his behest, Agria immediately stepped in front of him. Fumbling for the ring on his necklace, he began infusing mana into the object while muttering the unsealing incantation.

With a protective mana barrier already around herself, Agria invoked another spell of her own, and the shadows around them began distorting. Like a river, the mass of undulating shadows flooded over to her in a stream of darkness to swirl at her feet. With a quick command, the shadows rose up, forming a dark and transparent wall.

“What the fuck?!” Turus shouted at the lack of response from the ring. Trying to calm his hysteric mind in case he had misspoke the incantation, he began the unsealing spell once more.

“Turus!” Agria cried out sharply as a torrent of mana exploded outward toward them.

An overpowering presence manifested before them and Turus looked forward, only to see a streak of red splattering onto his clothes. A line of dark liquid began flowing down Agria’s back, and she went silent. “Agria!?” He called out, but there was no answer. Her guard was down, her shadow wall had dispersed, and he could no longer sense her protective barrier. Staring at her from behind, her upper torso slowly slid to the side and her lifelessly body crumbled to the ground. “No… this isn’t right…” He voiced in terror at the entity of blood standing before him.

***

Trembling and fighting to keep herself from screaming, Narissa tightly held onto her mouth while hiding behind a cage. She had thought to use the confusion and panic to her advantage, yet once again, she had made the wrong choice.

The plaza was a battlefield that was being fought by monsters, and she--in her desperate haste--had ran into the middle of it. The thunderous roar that shattered the flames had taken her hearing, and all she could do now, was cower with the slaves who were still chained to the cages.

She watched the dense smoke scatter temporarily, and her stomach turned upon seeing the female mage falling to the ground in two pieces. She felt her face draining of all colors while staring at the nightmarish creature that had emerged, and her mind screamed for her to flee. Yet frozen with fear, she could only stare as the bloody monstrosity slowly retreated backward and someone else stepped out of the smoke.

Narissa’s body shuddered, and her mouth quivered at the sight of the young man who was calmly walking toward the older mage.

******

Chapter took a lot longer than I wanted it to. Actually had it as a Kaidus chapter, but figure I'd save it for the next one.

As usual, thank you all for reading, and please leave any errors in the comments.

THE WORLD
Forgotten Conqueror Website
Epub/Pdf by Armaell
Patreon
Twitter

Fork in the road + a late B2 Chapter 49

A chorus of terror filled with irrepressible fear and silence resounded through the plaza. Listening to the muffled cries and silent prayers around him, Kaidus slowly reeled his fury under control as his mask of calm restructured itself. Keeping his focus on the mana that he had extended outward, he cleared his mind once again. ‘Massssterrr… There Issss No Need For You To Bother With The Likessss Of Themmm…’ The wind spirit hissed with a hint of discontent as it returned. Without answering Zion’s selfish whim, Kaidus stepped out of the smoke with his eyes locked onto a man standing a distance away.

Wearing fine clothes of gray and red, the unknown man was clutching an item to his chest and mana swarmed about him like a hungry beast. Lying on the ground before the intruder, was the mage whom Zion had dispatched moments ago.

‘Ba-bump’ a single thought along with a single heartbeat, and the crude darkness came rushing back. Out in the open now, he could see that the devastating spell and ruthless execution would have eradicated everyone within the area, had he not contained the blast. Kaidus took a step forward and the abundance of mana around the mage suddenly vanished into the man’s hand. Once again, he could feel the ring in his pocket bursting with mana.
“Tal’hrus…” the name spilled out of his mouth like poison. Mana surged into his fist as tranquility and order quickly collapsed to give way for savagery and wrath.
The slave market of Garnikul as suspected, was indeed a Tal’hrus operation. The fact became overwhelmingly clear and his body swiftly complied with his inner thoughts.

In a streak of light he reemerged behind the man. Without a word, he shattered the mage’s mana barrier and plunged his right hand into the man’s back. A sizzling sound and the smell of burnt flesh slowly permeated through the air as bones disintegrated and flesh melted. His arm burst through the man’s chest to grasp at what the mage had been clutching, and he quickly drew back as the air crackled and the mage fell to the ground. Ravenous flames immediately rupture forth from the hole in the man’s chest, eager to consume and erase the writhing body.

His fist still infused with the flames of rage, Kaidus opened them to reveal a familiar glowing ring that was quickly fading in his palm. The third of Eril’s five mindless puppets. With a thought, the power along his arm receded and he lowered his hand to the sound of complete silence.

The indomitable fear from before had completely overtaken the plaza. All eyes were now fixated onto him, and the terrified audience--too afraid to make a single sound--watched in complete stillness. Drowning out the horrified gazes with unwavering purpose, he stowed the ring in his pocket and once again, began walking in the direction of the half dead man on one of the battered auction stages.

---

-Earlier that afternoon-

Expelling waves of mana into the air with each step he took, Kaidus quietly made his way toward the western side of Garnikul. Having caught wind of an irregularity while enjoying lunch, he was following traces of magic that his own mana had picked up on.

Like many other thriving towns, the narrow roads were rife with people pushing and shoving their way around. Greetings and conversations could be overheard here and there, while the booming voices of merchants trying to push their wares echoed through the air alongside the shouts of young children playing in the streets. With the multitude of sounds colliding in conflicting harmony along with a rustic lifestyle that seem to have remained unchanged throughout the years, the town gave off an impression of peacefulness. Yet just like Maverus, there was an unnaturally oppressive atmosphere that denoted otherwise.

As he broke away from the midtown residences and neared the more luxurious part of Garnikul, a curious group of men carrying weapons quickly ran past--as if pursuing something or someone. Stepping aside to let them by, the thought of following was quickly rejected and refocused toward the magic he had been tracking.

…

The trail eventually led to a large plaza near the far side of town, conglomerating at a market square that was bustling with wealthy looking men and women.

Pushing his way through the horde, it became clear as to why they were there.
Various stages were set up with large crowds before each of them. Behind the elevated platforms he could see a number of cages in the back, each holding a multitude of frightened looking people.

Kaidus’ stomach twisted in disgust as his eyes fells upon one of the cages in front of him. Within, a terrified aleithian boy was clutching tightly onto his mother. A young gveril boy with chains around his arms and legs, and many others in the same situation.

He had spotted many slaves while on the move, had heard from the King and many people on the road that Garnikul was a slave town, yet only now did he truly realize the scale of such words. Over a hundred of them, numerous men, women, and children of all races locked up and being pulled out for sale like livestock.
He hurried forward, but stopped as a group of frightened young woman surfaced in his thoughts. His recklessness had already left the girls without a home, and although he himself had been the one to meddle with their affairs, the responsibility of looking after them had fallen to Vick.
Kaidus hesitated.

“Six hundred and twenty erns to his lordship with the white collar in the back!”
A man shouted joyfully, breaking him out of his thoughts and Kaidus turned to his left, toward a different stage. Upon it, a young man no older than himself was standing mindlessly with an iron collar around his neck. Metal chains dangled from the boy’s wrists to his ankle, and two despondent eyes clearly displayed that the boy had already given up. As they pulled him away, the boy did not resist.

“And now… onto the next one! Bring her up!” The auctioneer shouted and a gveril woman, one looking to be in her mid-twenties was forced up onto the stage by two men. The single horn upon the woman’s forehead look to have been painfully sawn off, and her metallic right arm was hanging oddly to the side. As she slowly limped toward the front of the stage, one of the men quickly flicked his spear and slapped her metal arm, garnering a pained groan from her and prompting the woman to quicken her pace.

“No!! Bring her back! Release her!!” A scream came from behind the three, and a gveril man looking to be around the woman’s age was shouting angrily. The man’s arms were chained around the bars of the iron cage behind him, and while his words were demanding and vigorous, his eyes were in turmoil. A guard quickly stepped toward him and smashed a fist into the man’s stomach, dropping him to the ground.

The sight filled him with abhorrence and Kaidus’ legs shook with eagerness to intervene, yet he did not move.

“Do not let her timid beauty fool you.” The auctioneer began with a smile. “A member of the Eastern Sulrick tribe, she and a few of her tribesmen were apprehended thirteen days ago near the border town of Lizzau. They were captured after killing three of the King’s soldiers, this pretty face herself delivering one of the killing blows.”

Whispers erupted throughout the audience at the shocking information.

“Fear not, my lords and ladies. As you can see,” the auctioneer stepped beside the woman and placed his palm on the right side of her face before patting her cheeks. “She has already submitted. Her rebellious spirit is no more, and the fight in her… nothing but a memory.” A smile appeared on the man’s face and he slid his hand down her neck, then into her blouse as she grimaced without retaliating. Having proven his words, the man removed his hand and backed off a few steps as the disgraced woman lowered her head in shame and resignation.
“Like I said, there is nothing to fear. For insurance we have already taken the liberty of breaking her right arm, so you all need not worry about her strength. The arm will certainly heal, but I’m sure it is a minor problem for fine folks such as yourselves. Not to mention, bed slaves do not need their arms.” The man gave a wide grin.

The words seem to have achieved a favorable reaction from the crowd and the host quickly stomped the stage for their attention. “Now, let’s start at… oh, I don’t know… how about we start the bidding at two hundred erns?”

“We were just protecting ourselves! Don- Gawah!” Behind the stage, a grunt of pain came through as a guard slammed the butt of his spear into the gveril man’s side, silencing the man once more.

“I’ll take her for three hundred.” Someone spoke from amidst the crowd of people.
“Four!” Another voice shouted.
“Four-Fifty!”

“Massara!!” The gveril man hollered and pulled himself up. The guard’s spear came down at him again but, “THWOCK!” bringing up his left leg, the man used his shin to block the attack that was aimed for his stomach. Jerking his body toward the surprised guard, the gveril man kicked the guard down. “Arraaahh!!” Shouting painfully, he forcefully pulled himself away from the iron cage. His shoulders popped out of their sockets and his arms made gruesome noises as the metal cuffs around his left wrists dug into his hand, shaving off a layer of flesh. “AaarrgggH!!!” With an unyielding scream he tore away from the chains, paying for the freedom with his arms. “Haaa. Haah… I’m coming Massar- !? *Haaak* *COUGH!*” The tip of a spear had pierced through the man’s neck from behind, halting his steps.

“Why?! Ultalr!?!” The voices of the other gverils who were chained to the cage alongside him went into an uproar. “Aaaaahhh!!” Four of them started pulling to escape their chains in the same fashion. Spears entered flesh and in the blink of an eye, four more bodies were pinned helplessly against the side of the iron cage. Grunting painfully, they struggled in vain as their lifeblood slowly seeped out.

“Stop it!! You’re killing them all!!” Soul crushing screams came the others, and on the stage, the gveril woman was shouting in anguish. One of her two guards stepped forward to give her a silencing blow.

His mind went blank and before he had thought his actions through, Kaidus was standing on the wooden stage with his back against the crowd. The guard who was about to strike the defenseless woman was now on the floor coughing, and his own xeberite sword had been drawn.

Seeing what had occurred, “W-who are you?! Just what do you think you are doing?!” The auctioneer reproached cautiously, pulling out a short slavers whip from underneath his loose jacket and pointing it menacingly. Around them, the other guards were hastily drawing their weapons.

“I am sorry…” Kaidus whispered, apologizing to the woman behind him as his sword arm trembled with bitterness. Taking a deep breath, he relaxed his grip on the sword to steel himself for what needed to be done. Blinded by the distraction of possible Tal’hrus agents and the unnecessary hesitation of burdening himself and others, he had been too naive. The grounds upon which he stood was a place of suffering. It was a place where living beings became less than human, where the weak and poor were destined to become nothing more than property.
‘For those who require strength and justice.’ He reminded himself.
If his actions could provide them with a chance for freedom, then there was no need to think about it.

“D-do you know where you are? What you are doing?!” The nervous man repeated, his eyes fixated onto the slim sword that was glowing softly in the sunlight. “Lord R-Roln will have you hanged for this transgression!” The man added, shaking the whip warily.
The others quickly dragged away the guard on the ground and surrounded the stage.

“I do.” Kaidus replied in a low voice, clinging desperately onto the fragile illusion of control he still had left. ‘Masssssterrrr…’ As if in agreement with his subconscious thoughts to massacre everyone before him, Zion’s voice hissed zealously in his mind as recent memories resurfaced: images of a desolated city atop the water and the fate of its inhabitants, visions of his own judgement and the lives he had taken in return. The situation was vastly different, yet the solution was looking to be the same. “So be it.” He quietly told himself and sheathed his sword. “Expect no mercy should you engage me.” Kaidus warned and closed his eyes.

“Take care of him before Lord Roln returns!” The auctioneer shouted, stepping back through the guards as six of them swiftly stalked forward, swinging their spears down.

His eyes jerked open, and a wave of death surged outward, freezing the attackers momentarily. With the opening, his xeberite sword flashed through the air in a horizontal arc and cries of agony erupted alongside streams of bright red liquid. Lunging a step forward, Kaidus twirled the sword into a backhand grip and with a single stroke, freed two men of their pain. The other four fell to the ground and agonizingly crawled away while holding onto their open stomachs.

“S-stop him! Kill him now!” A startled voice shouted loudly, yet none of the men dared to follow the order.

Shooting a silencing glare at the auctioneer, he stepped forward and the formation of guards scattered before him.

“W-what are you doing? Don’t touch them! Don’t touch my brother!” A young gveril man who was locked in the cage cried out along with a handful of others.

Ignoring them, Kaidus passed the one who had been speared through the neck and lowered himself to the four who were still chained to the cage. ‘They’re still alive.’ Whether it be due to the unwillingness to lie down and die like animals, or the ferocious vitality of a gveril, the men were still stubbornly clinging onto their lives.
He quickly focused his mind in preparation for healing magic.

‘Massssster.’

A murderous presence exploded from behind and power surged toward Kaidus. Instead of unleashing his magic, he spun around and slashed at the air with his sword. A powerful shock coursed through the weapon, numbing his fingertips as he brought the weapon down and plunged it into the ground. Something else vibrated through the air and he lunged to his left side, barely deflecting a broken spearhead before it could impale one of the chained prisoners. Twisting his body around, three more spears were already flying at him.
‘No.’ quickly suppressing Zion before it could do anything, ‘Second form, Thoa.’
Instead of evading, he dove toward the spears.
Slicing upward, the first strike connected against the spear in front, rebounding it into the air. Like lightning, his sword curved back along his first attack and Kaidus smashed the flat of the blade against the second spear, slamming it to the ground. Unable to make contact with the final thrust, he twisted his body to the side and grabbed the spear with his free hand as it tore through his cloak. Lowering his body to balance himself with the force of the spin, he drove the spear into the ground to break the dizzying momentum.

Surprised and frightened voices came from the crowd and Kaidus looked up to see the audience and guards parting.

“I guess I should applaud you.” A deep and steadfast voice shattered the confusion, revealing a confidently dressed man who seem to be in his late thirties. His brown hair slicked back, the man was wearing a dark tunic with a pair of dark blue pants to match. Golden stitches ran down the tunic in simple lines, but plastered on his left shoulder, was a peculiar pattern that stood out prominently against the dark outfit. Upon closer inspection, it was a stitching of a familiar red hand.
“No wonder my men are so worked up. Any of them would already be dead in your shoes.” The man continued, scowling at the six bodies on the stage before turning back to Kaidus. “You took my lightning magic head on, using your sword to draw it into yourself and the ground. You even defended against my surprise attack with deft movements. And that last defense you did there... I daresay, none of these dredges could possibly be a match for you.”

Instead of reciprocating the praises, Kaidus stood in silence, carefully watching the man’s blithe movements.

“You must be quite the swordsman with such laudable judgement and abilities... which leads me to a simple inquiry: Why? What purpose could you have in interfering with my men and their work?” The lord questioned.

“You are a mage...” Kaidus replied, glancing at the pattern on the man’s shoulder before scanning the grounds for others. From the precision and speed of the spells, the man was no ordinary mage. The lightning magic was a means to immobilize him, but because of how he had dealt with it, the man had quickly followed with other attacks. As the second served to draw his attention and reveal his condition, the final three spears had been aimed to finish him off. It was quite the calculated sequence of attacks and all three had been invoked one after the other in rapid successions.

“Guilty as charged.” The man retorted with a snicker at the obvious statement. “I am Roln Aervas Vienact, High Lord of Garnikul. My friends and colleagues call me Rav. You may call me Lord Roln.” He added, giving a curt bow. “And you are?”

“I do not share pleasantries with those who try to kill me.”

“Hahaha. I guess that is only fair, but…” Roln’s eyes narrowed and his mouth curved into an amused grin, “why stop at trying?” Quickly reciting an incantation under his breath, his demeanor warped as a thirst for blood filled the atmosphere. The spell was swiftly invoked, and dozens of spears belonging to the guards swelled upward into the air amongst the awe of the spectators. “Now answer me before I lose my patience.”

Motionless, Kaidus calmly stared at the red pattern on the man’s shoulder. “…”

“I fear you are mistaken about something, boy. For what you have done, you are already my property. In admiration of your skills I have deigned to show some courtesy, but know that I have no qualms with putting you down.”

“I fear it is you who has misread the situation.” Kaidus curtly replied.

“Is that so?” Roln quickly turned around to face the audience. “Let all who are present witness my judgement!” He shouted loudly, “For his unruly conduct and the murder of my men, I, Lord Roln Aervas Veinact, as per my duty, for the betterment and security of Garnikul, sentence this vagrant to death!” There was a favorable uproar from the people. Turning back to Kaidus, “I am an impatient man. Speak now, and I might allow you to beg for your life.” Roln slowly raised his right hand into the air.

“If this flock is your charge… if this is how you run this town, then there is naught to answer for.”

“You have been found guilty of upsetting the order within this town. I will hereby execute you myself.”
At Roln’s words, the crowd went wild with anticipation. With a forward gesture of his hand, the dozens of spears rained down at Kaidus.

‘Zion.’ A wall of wind surged forth, smashing into the spears and repelling them out of the air. Their excitement cut short, those on the ground scattered in panic as the weapons fell.

“Magic!?” A surprised Roln voiced out loud, frantically looking around the area for the caster. Yet feeling no other disturbances, his eyes quickly fell back onto the young man before him. Roln opened his mouth in curiosity. “It can’t be... you’re the-”

“I am.” Kaidus interrupted and reached forth with his left hand to grasp at the air. The whole of the auction platform around the gveril woman lurched upward, creaking and breaking into dozens of wooden boards. He closed his fist and they closed in on Roln.

“Kuh-!” With desperate haste, his mana erupted around him into a frenzied shield and Roln threw himself to the side, barely escaping the clutches of the wooden bindings. “Vernin stone formation!” He bellowed and hastily began another incantation as two dozen of his guards tentatively gathered before him in a loose formation.

Kaidus raised his hand over his head. By his will, the wooden boards imploded further into thousands of fragments and conformed into a large fist in the air. With a quick motion, he slammed his left hand downward and the large imitation followed, gaining speed as it fell against the mass of guards.

From behind the wall formation, a torrent of mana burst outward and four wind blades coursed through the air, cutting into the wooden fist. Slicing the attack into a number of smaller pieces, the wind blades twisted and flew straight for Kaidus.

“?!” Roln looked on in confusion as the winds vanished in midair and the large fist quickly reformed, crashing toward them once more. ‘What is this?!’ His head screamed at the unknown forces. Following up on the previous incantation, he quickly began a follow up spell. “Graaah!!!” The sound of bodies being squashed and bones breaking came from before him, but he pushed the incantation onward. “… Etanss! Zivaroths!” The final command, and mana ripped through his body as magic manifested around him, complying with his will.

Hundreds of transparent wind blades emerged from Roln’s body, slashing outward and gouging into the wall of flesh in front him, growing stronger as they expanded.
Those at the back of the wall formation screamed as their body was ripped to shreds, while the few who were not injured and could still move abandoned the formation completely.
Growing rapidly, the winds twisted and sucked up the dead while tearing apart the large wooden fist.

Seeing the incident suddenly escalate from an open execution to a full on battle, the audience screamed and stumbled over one another as they attempted to escape the incoming doom.

On his order, Zion swiftly snatched the gveril woman who was grieving between them and quickly brought her back to the cages. ‘Master...’ It pleaded as it surged back to coil itself around him. Watching the growing storm and the panic of those still trapped and caged, Kaidus brought his left hand up to level with his chest. “… You WILL control yourself.” He spoke sternly with an uncompromising tone toward the spirit. “I Obeyyyy.” It hastily replied with excitement. With a thought, a deep gash formed along his palm. Focusing his mind, he linked his boundless mana with Zion and the spirit eagerly took in the blood that was spilling out.

‘Hahaaaaahaaaaahah!!!’ With an elated laughter, the wind spirit began taking form as the blood suffused through its body. Brimming with power, Zion flushed outward in a torrent of red and quickly covered its master, manifesting as a protective cloak.

In the midst of the red twister and not paying attention to his surroundings, “You think you can fight me?! Witness the true power of a mage!” Roln shouted loudly, already drunk with his own magic. “This is my domain! In here, few are my equal!!” With a self-assured howl, his bloody cyclone intensified as he fed it more mana.

“Do not kill him… not yet.” Kaidus instructed, finally freeing the impatient spirit.

***

Unable to flee from the plaza, those who have heard of the old tales saw for themselves, the truth of their turbulent reality. The world had become one of blood, and in the midst of the confusion, the young man had finally revealed his true form: a Demon.

--Cold eyes, carrying frozen death. Hair of deep silver, more radiant than moon glow. Body of pure evil, a darkness that dims even the golden sun. Awful and terrifying, is its presence on the fields of blood upon which it visits. Like a wraith shrouded in death and decay, it stands alone and absolute.--

As if summoning death, the demon stood without worry or wane. A red cloak that had materialized out of thin air to cover the demon billowed smoothly and steadily in the raging storm, while gales that swept in his direction slowed and parted to meticulously and carefully avoid him.

B2 Chapter 50 - Advent of the Demon

Zion’s laughter resounded disconcertingly through the air as it exploded outward into the raging tempest. Unrestrained and infused with the purest of mana, it swallowed the restless storm that had been thrashing about, halting it instantly.

Body parts and fluids that had been picked up prior--by Roln’s magic--violently crashed down to the ground, showering the area with more carnage. “Such Arroganccccce....” It hissed indignantly as it swam through the air.

“W-Who?!” An unnerved Roln who had been jolted awake from his drunken dream state questioned, uncertain as to why his own magic had suddenly disappeared.

“I Ammmm The Wings Of My Masterrrrrr… The Everssssstorm That Ragesssss Eternalll… The Silence of the Innnnvisssssible Blade.” Gliding around the mage, it drew on the blood seeping into the ground and a thick sheen of mist began rising into the air, covering much of the large square.

“What are y-!?”

Taking form in front of the mage under the cover of the misty veil, a partially formed arm grabbed the man’s neck, lifting him into the air. “I Ammmm The Unyielding Winnndddd. Youuuu Dare to Desssssecrate My Domainnnn With Such Trickssss?”

*KRACK!*
“GRAAAAA-!!” Roln released a cry of agony as an unknown force smashed into the side of his torso, breaking a few ribs. The bloody ligaments of the shapeless limb quickly became fully formed--as it drew in more blood from the surrounding--and rose up to cover his mouth, stifling his screams.

“The Masssster Has Permitted Me Thisssss Moment. Do Sssstaaaay Aliiiive… I Do Not Wisssshhhh To Dissssapoint Him.”

“Mmmmmmm!?!?!” A muffled howl as his knees were bent inward. His body unwilling to move, Roln helplessly stared into the terrifying visage of an entity not of the mortal realm.

---

Many of the prisoners watched Kaidus carefully as he returned to the four wounded men. Fear permeated through the air and upon noticing the focus of their many gazes, he quickly pulled his hood over his head.

Although he had trained himself to be in complete control of his own body, that single aspect was the only thing he could not wholly restrain.
A remnant of his true self. The shine of his true lineage. The silver of House AnDargus.
Try as he might: an unconscious lapse of judgement, the exertion of power, linking with the spirits, and heightened emotions... they all served to reveal what he really is, what he had been branded.

Paying little heed to people who could never truly understand, he leaned down to the pitiful looking men at the end of their ropes.
“It doesn’t look good, but they’re still breathing.” Kaidus whispered beneath his breath as his mana coursed through one of the men. Directing his magic to heal the wounds and internal injuries to prevent death, more mana surged into the body before he promptly moved onto the next man. Within moments, the four were no longer gasping for air, but soundly unconscious against their cages.

‘Master... There Are Others Approaching.’ Vishan’s clear and displaced voice echoed through his mind.

Sending out a thin wave of mana, he detected footsteps approaching from the eastside of the plaza. The newcomers were moving carefully and quickly, while trying to conceal themselves with magic.
“Let us see what they are up to.” Leaving the prisoners chained, he scanned for Zion’s location through the thick mist and beckoned the spirit to stop.
It did not.
‘Zion.’ Kaidus repeated, immediately suppressing the wayward spirit’s power.
“GRUAAAH!!” Another agonizing scream as Roln was thrown onto the adjacent stage. The wind spirit swiftly returned to take residence in the cloak it had formed earlier, and
the thick mist slowly condensed before falling to the ground.

“Huhgu! Guuuu!!!” Struggling atop the platform where he was thrown, Roln was twitching and gasping for air.

‘As Have Youuuu Commanded…. It Yet Livesssss.’ The wind hissed, and Kaidus turned to walk toward the incapacitated man. ‘Master.’ It was Vishan who had spoken again. Another warning.

The intruders had not come to watch, and had acted.
Kaidus immediately braced himself and the red cloak completely wrapped itself around him as the ground shook. A fissure opened up underneath his feet. ‘Vishan!’ Kaidus directed, quickly expelling his mana outward to shield those around him as he was swallowed up.

Bursting up through the ground as intense flames erupted around its master, in a gush of light Vishan flickered upward, riding alongside the flames and containing them into a fiery pillar.

With the destructive fire and earth magic somewhat contained, Kaidus began drawing in the excess mana that he had expelled in the rush. A bolt of mana suddenly homed in on his position and he looked up to deflect it, but something swooped by and negated the attack. ‘Zirus.’ The youngling’s presence came to a stopped above him. Although he had left the young drakall to hunt on the outskirts of town, it seem to have picked up on the danger and came to help.

“Enough of this.” Kaidus whispered his irritation as he raised himself out of the hole with earth magic. The thought to extinguish the flames flashed in his mind, but another idea occurred to him and he slowly closed his eyes.

‘Massssterrr. Allow Me Insssteaddd…’ Zion contended, begging to be unleashed once more.

“It is a good chance to test his limits.” Kaidus replied, focusing his will and mana into the red gem on the youngling’s forehead. Bracing himself once more, within moments, “KRAAAAUUU!!!” A deafening roar shattered the flames and blew the pillar of magic away, leaving nothing but a smoldering wall of pure white smoke in its wake.

With the sound of tired wingbeats, the serpent swooped down in front of him. “Well done.” He complimented, staring into the two silver eyes that were looking back up at his own for approval. “Krrrraaa!” Baring its fangs in exhaustion and pride, the young drakall launched itself onto his shoulders and promptly slithered into his cloak. As Zirus moved to situated itself around his left arm as usual, ‘!?’ an all too familiar mana signature pulsed outward from within his pocket. One of Eril’s rings had begun to glow. ‘!!’ The fury within him flared up at the knowledge. “... Leave the one with the ring.” With a stern word of command, Zion once against rush forth through the smoke, following his will.

---

-Present-

Stalking toward the broken Roln who was painfully gasping for air, “The mana lingering around this place. Is it yours?” Kaidus questioned, and his voice weaved through the silence that had gripped the plaza.

“W-Wh- haaah… haa… W-what are… you…?” A broken inquiry came amongst pained breaths.

“What or who I am, is irrelevant. That symbol on your shoulder. It is the emblem of the Scarlet Shields, a chapter of the 10th ward Mystiks Guild.” The man’s eyes lit up as he stated the affiliation. “Sworn to protect and serve Ferrent, never venturing outside of its walls. One of its three final defenses.”

“Y- *cough! COUGH!* y-you… are from D-Darsus…”

“With your skills, I cannot deny the fact that you may have once been a mage of the shields. Why a former or possible member of the Mystiks Guild is all the way out here, lording over a slave town such as this… that question had intrigued me. Yet with what’s occurred so far, it looks like I have already found my answer.” Kaidus reached down and grabbed Roln by the collar. Pulling Roln up to face him, “what is a former member of the Mystiks guild doing in a town ran by Tal’hrus? Why would their agents try to assist you?”

Roln grimaced in pain and kept his mouth tightly shut.

“Answer me. You have already betrayed one master, another betrayal will mean nothing.”

“F-Fuck YOU! *Cough!*”

“Don’t misunderstand. I already know the answer. I just wanted to hear it from your own mouth before I send you on your way.”

Roln painfully turned to look at the emblem on his shoulder, then back to Kaidus. “A-are you here… Haa *COUGH!*… to bring me back? *Kak! Cough!*” Roln replied, spitting out a little blood. “T-they send a child t-to bring me… to justice…? Haa….hahaha..!! *cough!*”

“You delusions are quite enlightening, but I am neither affiliated with the guild nor do I have any such plans to take you back. I had simply saw something curious and thought to inquire about it. It is why you are still alive and not your partners.” Kaidus replied coldly, his eyes not showing a single hint of remorse or delight about what he had done.

“K-kill- *Hahk!* guhhh.. aaaAA!!!!” Roln began pounding on his chest painfully with his broken arm.

Kaidus quickly infused a bit of mana into the man to alleviate the pain, and Roln’s eyes turned into shock. “You have thrown your pride as a protector away, yet you still keep such a thing on your person. It is laughable and insulting to the Scarlet Shields.” Kaidus replied with a dry insult, and the man’s shocked face instantly darkened.

“P-pride? Haaah… someone like you… Kuh- dare to speak to me of… pride… Haaah…?” Roln retorted, glaring back angrily as he fought for air. “My pride… has never wavered. Guh- haaaa… contrary to what you have said or may think, it has only grown stronger. This symbol,” Roln replied firmly, his pupil darting to his left should, “is but a reminder… of my past. *cough!* an acknowledgement to the mistakes of my youth. Of a purpose without passion… Haaah-haaaah… a devouring flame that has been constrained from satiating its hunger! In time I will rid myself of it as I have rid myself of Darsus and that damned guild! *COUGH! Cough! HAAAK! Cough!*”

“And where will that hunger lead you?”

Glaring back up at Kaidus, “P-Power… Freedom!”

“So you say, yet all I’ve seen is greed and oppression.”

“Ha… ahahah!!! *COUGH!* hahaha… is it not the same for you?” Roln immediately retorted with a pained smile. “All that power… against someone like me. Ahahaha! You a-are… an abomination!”

“You brought this upon yourself, don’t try to blame me for what happened.”

“That matters little, and you *cough!* ha… know it to be true. You and I… we are quite similar.”

“We were.” Dropping the man to the ground, Kaidus reached into his pocket and pulled out the handful of rings he had confiscated. With a thought, they rose up from his hand and into the air, hovering above Roln. The man’s face once against dissolved into disbelief upon realizing what they were. “These belonged to Eril. These three, I took from the others whom I had the pleasure of crossing paths with. The Countess Belinde, the King’s Advisor, and our unfortunately friend.” Kaidus glanced back at the charred body behind him.

“T-t-those can’t be r-real… Master Eril cannot possibly be…”

“Deny it all you want. It is the truth.” Kaidus replied and stared down at the bewildered man. There was fear in his eyes, along with a glint of understanding. It was a look he knew well. The man was keen enough to recognize his own position. “Whatever is was that caused you to turn from the Mystiks guild does not matter to me. As a former member of your caliber, I am willing to give you a chance to obtain your ultimate goal.” Kaidus’ smiled inwardly. In Roln’s confused eyes, he could see the glint of understanding blossoming into interest. “Bring Tal’hrus to me, and I shall satisfy your hunger with power unimaginable.” By his will, Roln’s broken body rose up off the ground. Placing a hand on the man’s shoulder, Roln began screaming out in pain.

…

“W-what am I supposed to do?” A terror filled Roln questioned weakly while testing his arms and legs.

Kaidus looked up to the man who was now standing a head and a half taller than himself. “There are five rings that belonged to Eril. It stands to reason that there are five people with the counterparts to these rings. I myself have three of them. You will find the other two for me.”

“You have already obtained three on your own. W-why do you need me?”

“I have obtained countless of these rings in the past few years. The problem is that I cannot use them without dispelling the enchantment placed upon them by their creator. Unfortunately your Master Eril is no more, and your friends with the knowledge are quite tight lipped.”

“Y-you want me to… this is insane! They would never trust me once they hear about what happened here!”

Picking out one of the rings, Kaidus flicked it over to Roln. “Tell them that your unit leader fell to an assassin. That he entrusted you with the ring and you managed to escape. And this,” taking out a silver ring of his own make, Kaidus tossed it to Roln. “It requires a simple incantation. Keep it with you and notify me if you succeed or are in trouble.”

Gritting his teeth, Roln reluctantly took the rings. “I do this… i-if I do this, what is there to stop you from killing me afterward?”

“There is nothing to stop me, and no one to stop me should I wish to take your life. Let me make that perfectly clear. My advice to you, is prolong that life and hope that I find it useful.”

“You said- you said you’ve obtained countless rings. Why me? W-why make me do this instead of someone else?”

Kaidus looked up to the man. The confident and impeccably dressed mage from earlier was no more. Instead, standing before him was a frightened man with dirty hair wearing an ensemble of torn and dirty strips of bloodstained clothes. “A test of faith maybe? Or if it’ll help, think of this as my sentiments toward a fellow mage of Ferrent.”

Roln looked down at the ground, terrified at what may happen should he not comply. “I-.. I understand…”

“You have until I leave Malpaars. I will find you then. Now get out of my sight.”

On the opposite side of the plaza--near its outer limits, “No! Get off me! Let me go!” The silence that had shrouded the area shattered as a woman’s voice tore through the air.

“What- what do I call you?” Roln questioned carefully, unwilling to look at the disturbance.

“Impatient.” Kaidus replied coldly before turning to the commotion. Someone was running in their direction, followed by a number of people. Beside him, Roln’s footsteps began hurrying away.

Turning from what was happening, he focused his attention to the large cages around the plaza. Most of the prisoners who had been trapped and left behind were staring back, their eyes filled with horror. “Free them.” He ordered, and the sound of metal bars being sliced apart, along with shrieks of terror and chains falling to the ground echoed through the hushed atmosphere.

There was no use in staying any longer. Kaidus turned and walked away.

“Kaidus!!!” A voice cleaved through the noise of the prisoners. Behind him, the woman from earlier was being roughly handled by her pursuers. She had long arms, and plates upon her head that shimmered every time she turned her head. A kovus. Out of breath, the woman was trying to push her abductors away but even as a kovus, they were quickly overpowering her. “Kaidus! Hel- ugguuu!!!” One of the men wrapped his arm around her neck in a choke hold, and the others grabbed her arms and legs.

“Vishan.” As soon as the words slipped out of his mouth, the three men lurched backwards and began screaming as blood spurted out of their arms and legs. Dropped to the ground, the woman started coughing but quickly got up and began racing toward him once more.

It was Narissa. The dress she was wearing had a large tear on its side, and she was running while trying to keep it from falling apart. “K-Kaidus…” She voiced while gasping for air as she neared him.

“What are you doing here?” The cold tone of his voice caused her to freeze in her steps, and in her eyes, he could see that they were the same as everyone else. Fear, panic, terror, and apprehension, all visible with a single glance.

With a slight hesitation, she picked up her steps and hurried behind him. “T-thank the gods it’s you! P-please help me!” She spoke quickly, her voice filled with what almost sounded like hope.

Two more men arrived and began checking up on the three who were bleeding on the ground. They then looked at Kaidus and Narissa.

“I remember you warning us not to come here. If you knew what kind of a place this is, why are you here?” Kaidus questioned, turning his head to Narissa. With her holding tightly onto the seams of her dress, the upper curves of her body left very little to the imagination and he quietly looked away. “What happened to you?” He queried, releasing the bloodied cloak of air before taking off and handing his gray cloak underneath to her.

“Talk abo- t-thank you.” With a surprised smiled, Narissa quickly wrapped the gray cloak around herself. “I’ll tell you everything later. Please, you have to help me.”

“Lady Narissa! Please return with us!” One of the men shouted.

“Lady? I thought that was behind you?” Kaidus gave Narissa an inquisitive look and she frowned.

“It’s a long story, but please. Please come with me.”

Seeing the trouble in her face and hearing her anxious tone, “lead the way.” Kaidus replied, keeping his eyes on the men who had been after Narissa.

***

Following Narissa and the guards who had been sent to escort her back, they soon arrived at a large house not far from the plaza.

“I see no ropes on her. She came back willingly?” A kovus man holding his forehead with a wet towel questioned the guard as they were led to an extravagant living space.

“M-My lord. This is… how do I-”

“What is it? And who is that?” The kovus man questioned, looking at Kaidus.

“I came to ask you one last time, Shiar. If you will not help me seek revenge, then at least tell me where their remains are. You owe everyone that much!” Narissa interrupted angrily without allowing for any introductions.

“I don’t owe you anything, but I will thank you for coming back to me.” Shiar replied, looking away from her as he held onto his forehead. “Svas, take her away and throw that child out.”

“…” The guard looked to Kaidus but did not move.

“Svas, are you deaf? And why are you alone? Where are the others?”

“M-my lord. Elburg, Bein, and Trence are currently… incapacitated. Lerak went to get some people so they can bring them back.”

“Incapacitated? What in the world are you talking about? By what? Who?”

“Shiar!” Narissa demanded again angrily.

The guard looked nervously at Kaidus once more, and then turned back to his lord. “My lord, I-I think you should really comply with Lady Narissa’s request.”

Taking the towel off his forehead, Shiar quickly crumbled it into a wet ball and threw it at the guard. “You think?! I think I’ve already told you to do something! What are you still doing here?! Get rid of the boy and take Narissa away!”

“Narissa. He’s clearly not in the mood to listen to reason, much less comply with your pleas.” Kaidus spoke, his voice tired and unamused.

“M-my lord! Please!” The guard quickly pleaded, stepped forth in between his lord and Kaidus.

“Out of my way.” With a simple push, he shoved the guard away and Kaidus stepped toward Shiar. “Some people cannot understand reason, and I tire of these pointless exchanges.”

“I don’t know who you are, but get the fuck out of m--?!” Shiar clammed up and began scratching at his throat. His eyes clouded and started bulging out as if something was constricting his neck. “-PUAH!!!! Haaahh!! Haaah!! *COUGH! COUGH!* W-what the fuck?! What did you do?!”

“You ready to talk?” Kaidus questioned. The man simply stared back, his voice all but lost. With a thought, the man began grabbing at his throat again.

“Kaidus! That’s enough!” Narissa cried out from behind, her voice filled with panic.

“Last chance. Are you ready to talk?” He questioned once more, and the man eagerly nodded his head. Kaidus released the hold.

“KU-AAH!! *HAAA! HAA! HAA!!!*” Breathing and coughing painfully, Shiar shrunk back upon his seat.

“I would not waste any more time if I were you. Tell Narissa what she wants to know, or I will interrogate you. You WILL not enjoy it, and your riches will mean nothing.”

“I caakkkk-nkkkt taakkk.” A barely understandable answer came out.

Kaidus move forward, and Shiar jerked up in his chair. “I must’ve crushed something. Don’t move.” Placing a hand on the man’s neck, Shiar grimaced excruciatingly as he quickly healed the damages.

“K- W-what do you want?” Shiar replied, terrified and surprised at what had just occurred.

“Where are my parent’s remains, Shiar? Who killed them? Why?”

“…”

“Answer her.” Kaidus goaded from the side.

“I don’t know…” A hesitant answer.

“You said that you knew. You said you found out what happened to Alxrea.”

“I know what happened at Alxrea. That is the truth. But I can’t tell you where your parents are, because I honestly don’t know.”

“Y-You- damn you Shiar! Why would you lie about something like that?! They could still be alive! Why would you deceive me?!”

“You know perfectly why I lied to you! You would have ran off to search for them, getting yourself killed in the process without knowing if they are still alive or dead! I would rather have you locked here with me, than allow that to ever happen!”

“Don’t try to twist this into something else while using me as an excuse, Shiar. I’m sick of it! The idea of caring for another being does not exist within you, and you know it. Your words are hollow, and I will NEVER fall for them again.”

“Narissa pleas-”

“Stop it! I did not come here to listen to another of your confessions, or to hear you beg. Tell me what you know, and hopefully this will be the last time we see each other.” Narissa replied adamantly, her anger clearly visible upon her face.

“… if that is how you truly feel, then I give up.” Shiar slouched on his seat and quietly stared vacantly at the seat opposite him. “It was over a year ago… the King’s men found out that your father was smuggling weapons for the Liberation Army. To punish him, they captured everyone from Alxrea as collaborators. From what I found out, he had been doing it for a few turns before getting caught. By the time news reached me and I got to Alxrea, the village had already been seized and its people long gone.”

“You can’t be serious… mother, father, Agleis… everyone…” Narissa’s legs buckled, and she slumped to the ground.

“Stay here Narissa… with me. I can treat you well. I can give you everything you’ve ever wanted.”

“Everything I’ve ever wanted?” She snapped in disgust and stood up. “I want my parents. I want to know that you do not have a cellar filled with women. I want to know that you are not a heartless piece of shit who could do something like this to me after I came to you for help!” Leaning forward, she slapped Shiar’s face, leaving a large hand print. “I want you to know that we are now strangers. Never look for me. Better yet, don’t even think about me. Live your life of luxury and die a fat monster wallowing in wealth like you’ve always wanted.” Standing up, Narissa turned to walk away.

“Where are you going?! Don’t do anything stupid Narissa!”

“The stupidest thing I’ve done, was coming here to ask for your help. What could be worse?” She retorted harshly.

“I’m serious!” Shiar got up from his seat. Holding onto the throbbing side of his, he quickly move in front of Narissa. “I didn’t want to tell you, but you need to listen to me for once!”

“Shut up!”

“Narissa! LISTEN! I did not come into my wealth because of luck, and I hope you know that. In these years ever since leaving Alxrea, I’ve built a modest- if not extensive array of information networks. It was how I caught wind of you. How did you think I found out that you were hiding in Eegas?”

“You fucking pervert! I should-”

“Listen to me!” Shiar shouted loudly, silencing Narissa. “A couple of nights ago, we caught wind that the King’s Advisor is dead. Assassinated over a fortnight ago. And lately, words have been coming in that there are strange movements happening down south, as well as to the north and northeast. Provisions are being bought up, farms are being seized, and young crops have already been negotiated and paid for. There are even rumors of conscriptions happening within the south. The whole of Malpaars is stirring, and the whispers are saying that something big is going to happen very soon.”

“Something big? What for? This cursed country just got out of a damned war. Why would there be another?”

“I cannot say for sure, but all signs are pointing towards it. Best course would be that the lords are merely making a show of strength, but who knows. What I’m trying to say is, if you are really going to look for your parents, please wait until things have settle.”

“…Out of my way. I’m leaving.”

“Naris-”

“Shiar. Get out of my way.” Reluctantly moving to allow her to pass, Shiar returned to his chair, defeated and exhausted.

“It was a pleasure to meet you. Please excuse the intrusion, and I apologize for taking such forceful measures. It was necessary, and I am sure you can understand.” With a curt bow, Kaidus excused himself.

B2 Chapter 51 - Detour

“Haaaa… haHehe- Hahahaha!” Breathing heavily, Narissa began laughing as they came to a stop near the western skirts of Garnikul. They had put quite some distance between their group and Shiar’s residence, and the lack of pursuers was a welcoming sign. With a bittersweet smile on her face, she quickly wiped away the few tears that were escaping and turned to address the four woman behind her. “Here.” Extending her hand, she revealed a small idol barely the size of her palm. Intricately carved out of clear crystal, two small rubies were embedded in its eyes.

Still trying to catch their breaths, the four women looked at the object and then to each other in confusion.

“Narissa you…” Kaidus remarked with astonishment from the side, seemingly fine after their less than elegant escape.

“I snatched it on our way out.” She swiftly answered with a grin. Using the excuse of taking his toys away, she had knocked two guards unconscious and broken the women out of their confines after the confrontation with Shiar. “Although this will never be sufficient for what that bastard did, it’ll do for now.” Stepping toward the four women, she handed it to them.

“That- that belongs to Master Shiar. We have to return it.” One of the women reasoned with an almost fearful tone. “He’s going to be angry. He-”

“He locked you all in his cellar.”

“That was because-”

“Stop it.” Narissa rebuked. “Shiar’s not going to do anything as long as he’s still like that. Trust me.” She held out the finely crafted idol again. “You should be able to sell this for a sizable sum of money. Divide it amongst the four of you and leave Garnikul.” Seeing none of them accepting it, she forcefully placed the idol into the hand of one of the women. “Or bring it back and live the rest of your lives as slaves.”

“But… where are we supposed to go then?”

“Do you have families?” She questioned, and they all shook their heads with uncertainty. “Relatives?”

“M-my cousin lived in Imvera-…” One of them answered sullenly after a short moment of silence. “Maybe they’re still alive. Maybe I can find them…”

“I’m sorry.” Narissa replied with a disheartened look. After her team left the cove, they had found the ruins of Imvera. Suffice to say, something tragic had occurred and judging from the expressions of the four, it was old news. Her line of sight turned to the young man who should have also seen the ruins.

“What is it?” Kaidus questioned, catching her eyes.

“S-sorry. Where were you going anyways? Why are you here?” She quickly replied, inquiring about what had been on the tip of her mind.

“My destination was the Plemara Mountains, but from the look of things, I might have to make a detour.”

“Detour?” She echoed.

“Vick should be in Esperen gathering information. I’ve already accomplished most of what I had set out to do, so I’m thinking it is time we regrouped.”

“Esperen? But you heard what-” Staring at Kaidus, she had almost forgotten the events that took place only a short while ago. The unsettling memory of the boy’s arm ripping through a man’s body, those cold yet critical eyes that halted her steps, and the unrestrained display of force against Shiar’s stubbornness. None of that vicious brutality was present anymore, but she could not stop the fear from crawling up her back. In her panic and frustration to answer her own troubles, she had failed to consider why the boy was alone or why he was in Garnikul. Only now after breaking through her worries, did Vick’s warning from all those days ago truly solidify in her head. Make no mistake. He is very dangerous. The words reminded her.

‘Those eyes again.’ Kaidus mused to himself. It was not surprising. She had caught him in a moment of anger, and though she had hid it well, it was not something someone like her could easily overcome. “Narissa?” He questioned, keeping up a show of ignorance.

“S-sorry. I was- I just-”

“Sorry? About what?”

“No, never mind... I don’t know what I was saying.” She replied, her voice becoming a little less audible with each word.

Sensing the impending silence, “Well, it doesn’t look like anyone is following us.” Kaidus quickly stated the obvious. “What will you do? Hide? Or search for your parents?”

“I-…” Narissa looked to the four women. They were as uncertain as she was.

“If you are going to leave, I believe the sooner the better.”

“Right.” Something clicked in her mind and Narissa hastily straightened herself. “I’m sorry to bring you all out like this, but I will be leaving Garnikul. What about the four of you?”

The women looked at each other. “This is stupid, I should never have left. I’m going back.” One of them who had been oddly quietly spoke up with dismay and walked away.

“Maron?” The other three called out in surprise.

“So what if it’s the life of a slave? At least I’ll have a roof over my head, a place to sleep, and nice hot meals throughout the day. If all that is required of me is to do some housework and warm the master’s bed, then I’m rather content. Better than getting myself killed or captured on the road.”

“You were a prisoner!” Narissa called after her.

“I don’t care!” The woman snapped back and disappeared beyond a corner.

Stunned, Narissa stared at the three who were still present. “I… I’m sorry. I should have thought that through.”

After an awkward moment of looking at each other in silent deliberation, “I want to leave.” “I also want to leave this place.” “If I can find my cousin…” The three women all spoke one after another.

A crude smile slowly returned to Narissa’s face. “Again I’m sorry.” She quickly apologized, lowering her head to express her sincerity. “I can’t promise much, but a few members of my crew are hiding out in Eegas waiting on word from me. If you don’t know where to go, how about going there?” She suggested, thankful that her decision to help them was not completely wrong and misguided.

“Eegas? But that’s at least four days ride away. How are we ever going to get there?”

“There is a man named Miyon who frequents the Green Briar near the southern market. You’ll usually find him drinking alone, but he’s a trustworthy person and can help you find passage to Eagas. That idol should be more than enough to pay for his services as well as your fares.” Narissa quickly explained about what to do for the trip. “Once you get to Eagas, look for Big Bethan’s Embroidery. Ask for Donal, and tell him that Narissa sent you. He will help you.” She added.

With a brief farewell, the three ladies departed.

…

“You’re not going with them?” Kaidus inquired as they were left alone by the side of an alley.

“They’ll be fine, Miyon is very accomplished in his business.”

“And you?”

“Actually, I was hoping to ask if I can accompany you to Esperen.”

“Come again?”

“What? It’s perfect. If Vick has been gathering information in Esperen, maybe he might have some clues pertaining to my parent’s whereabouts. Not to mention, I would sleep a lot better knowing that I’m traveling with a mage.”

“I cannot find fault in your logic, but I am certain that that is a bad idea.

“And I am certain that I should have pilfered some clothes instead of that figurine.” Narissa replied with a sheepish grin and looked down at the gray cloak.

“…”

“It’ll be just until Esperen. Jakob said he was heading to Karpes when we split. If I can get to him, he should be able to help me. Until then, I would feel a lot safer if I was traveling with you.”

“Hah… planning to use me again?” Kaidus sighed, hearing the willful plea in her voice much like earlier.

“I won’t slow you down, I promise. Catch.” Narissa pulled out a small black stone from within her dress and tossed it to Kaidus. “Payment for your services, and don’t forget, you still owe me for bringing you here.”

‘Curses.’ He thought to himself as he caught the black stone. It was a black gul, worth 100erns. “I believe our previous agreement was mutually beneficial?”

“So is this.” Narissa returned a shameless smile and pulled out two more guls from the folds of her dress. “You’re heading to Esperen anyways, I’ll even pay you.”

“Let me guess, Courtesy of one Lord Shiar?”

“I might have taken more than a few erns when I first made my escape, but whose keeping track?”

“I believe I might have underestimated you.”

“Oh?” Taken aback at the sudden praise, Narissa’s smile widened. “I guess I should take that as a compliment. Well? Consider the favor repaid if you agree.”

‘I just did you a favor.’ The words came to mind, but instead of saying so, “Traveling expenses are on you. Non-negotiable.” He replied. With very few options and an unwillingness to let her travel alone after what happened, Kaidus turned and walked away, having acquiesced to her request.

“Thank you Kaidus...”

“?” The tone of Narissa’s voice had changed, and he turned back to look. Her smile was gone, and there was a solemnness to her expression. One of heartfelt thanks, a sign of genuine gratitude.

“I mean it, thank you. I don’t know what would have happened to me, had I not ran into you.”

“I’m sure you would have managed.”

“I-… I don’t know why you did what you did back there, and I will not delve on it. I am merely thankful to not be locked up in Shiar’s cellar right now, and that my parents might still be alive.” She gave a dry, troubled chuckle.

“Don’t force yourself on my account. It was unsightly, and I apologize for having you witness such a thing.”

“That’s not what I-” Narissa’s mouth froze as her eyes caught movement from underneath his shirt. “Kaidus! There’s something crawling on you!”

“I know, keep your voice down.” Kaidus calmly replied while at the same time gesturing for Narissa to lower her voice. “He was quite worn out. I didn’t think he’d wake up so soon.”

“H-he?”

“Well seeing how you’ll be traveling with us, let me introduce you.” Placing his arm near the front of his shirt, the young serpent slowly and drowsily slithered out from between the buttons. Coil around his arm, it gave a tired yawn and turned to glare suspiciously at Narissa. “Narissa, meet Zirus. Zirus, Narissa.”

“A- Th- Wh- You gave it a name?! And what is that thing doing under your shirt!?”

***

-Darsus-

Standing on guard, Troyle was quietly waiting outside the palace’s audience hall. It was the first time he had accompanied the lord to the palace, and from the sound of what was going on inside, things were not looking good. “…” He glanced at the two knights standing on both sides of the large double doors. Their lax postures and idle conversation was unbecoming of their place as palace guards, but such did not matter to him. Nodding with a smile as one of them looked over him, Troyle continued to stand vigilant.

Though it has been more than half a turn since their return to Ferrent, the date for Ralfus Vatenger’s trial had yet to be set. Immensely different from when his own son had been convicted, the process of the Mystiks Guild’s investigation and the King’s own decisions to appoint a royal court was being stalled day after day.

The doors soon opened and Lord Varath stepped out, looking extremely upset. Without a single word, Alzin Varath continued walking and Troyle fell in beside the lord.

…

On their ride back to the 11th ward.

“The evidences are unsubstantial?! Magic was not found to be involved in the death of the victims?!” Lord Varath screamed, planting a fist into the seat of the coach as it moved through the 13th ward.

Troyle sat silently opposite the lord, unwilling to let his own anger boil over.

“That lying sack of-! FUCK!”

“This is my fault. I should never have relinquished his son back to him. Had we came straight to the 13th ward as planned, this may have turned out differently.”

“No Troyle.”

“But it is. You allowed me the final say, and I made the wrong choice.”

“NO! He played on both our sentiments as fathers. I could have made the decision, but I was too weak and I pushed the decision onto you.” Lord Varath countered, sitting forward in his seat. “I did not think that bastard would stoop so low after giving his words as a nobleman.”

“What about the continued testimonies of the two men we brought back?

“Relegated to lies of desperation when pitted against the Vatenger boy’s statements. The investigation forces are still searching for those who escaped after the attack to verify the claims.”

“That’s absurd...”

“But not unheard of. We’re dealing with Lurus Vatenger here, that man has the means. I knew he was protective of his sons but I didn’t know he also had the king’s ear in this. I miscalculated.”

“My lord-”

“I’m not letting this issue go without a proper trial. There will be justice for Oris and Kanaar’s families. If the Mystiks guild and the knights will not help us, then we will just have to find our own evidence. I will revisit the prisoners and get the names of their accomplices. We can put out a bounty for them. We can-”

“Alzin.” Lord Varath stopped. It was rare for Troyle to call him by his given name. “There is no need to put out a bounty, it would only reveal what we are trying to do. If you can get me the identity of the accomplices, I can ask my contacts within the mercenary guild to look into our issue. It might take some time, but it’ll be better than being completely blind.”

“Right, of course. Seeing how the court will not come to terms with our requests, I leave it up to you and your contacts.”

***

-Elsewhere-

Two days later.
The northwestern border of Darsus, a stretch of land that juts out like a large horn trying to gouge the sea. A land of stone and sand, very little grew upon its rocky elevations and storm-worn shores. Yet upon its desolated landscape, there were two men staring out to sea as if watching and waiting for something.

“Did you know that the locals call this place the Gorge Peninsula?” A man clad in iron questioned as he looked out across the water.

“I did not, but I did hear something about this strip of land being like a withered horn.” A second man replied. Wearing a brown cloak to protect against the winds, the man’s hood concealed much of his face except for the two eyes that were carefully scanning the turbulent horizon.

“That’s because of the waves. The constant battering against the rocks on all sides have created a hazardous barrier around this peninsula. Along with powerful winds from the west and north, barely anything grows here, hence the withered horn.” The armored man explained as he rotated his body to survey the wide and barren landscape.

“Why are you telling me this?”

“So I can ask: why in the four god’s names are we all the way out here?”

“That is none of your concern. Your role was to guide me, and you have done so. If you wish to leave, I will not stop you.”

“Look, I’m just trying to make sure you don’t go jumping into the water alright? This place is dangerous. If you get too close, a sudden surge and the waves will drag you away before you even know what happened.”

“I am well aware, you need not trouble yourself with my safety.” The second man calmly replied, not taking his eyes away from the darkening horizon.

“Well then, if that’s the case…”

“What is it?”

“I was hoping, would it be possible to pay me a little more for coming all this way with you? Just a little more if I may ask. This wind and atmosphere is really detrimental to my health and all... Hehehe…”

Shooting an irritated look at his former guide, the cloaked man took out a green fer and toss it before the greedy man.

“Much appreciated, sir. Good luck with what you are looking for.” With a wide grin, the ironclad man left.

The cloaked man turned and continued to watch the water.

…

As evening toiled about, what he had been patiently awaiting emerged in the distance. A single ship’s silhouette upon the waves of the setting sun.

The man swiftly extended his hands to his sides. “Asiran! Daza Naar Tarak! …” An incantation began flowing out of his mouth and mana curled around his arms as the spell came into fruition. Bending down, the man placed his palms on the ground as the incantation came to an end. The rocky outcrops in front of him shook uncontrollably and the rocks began shifting together, merging as they extended outward into the water. Extending above the waves, the rocky protrusion flattened out and smoothed into a wide platform. With enough room for the incoming ship to dock, he stopped the spell and stepped out onto the elevated path.

Soon enough, the large ship was slowing down and eventually came to a stop beside the makeshift stone dock.

The sound of movements and loud commands came from within the vessel, and within moments of docking, a group of individuals strolled out.

At the forefront, wearing a dark suit of armor was an aleithian man standing larger and taller than the rest of the group. Two curved horns extended from the man’s forehead clearly denoting his lineage as a member of the dvuron clan, one of the five ancient clans of the aleithian race.

Behind the horned man were three others:
An old balding man wearing a thin black robe with a smile of intrigue on his face. Although seemingly ordinary, the old man exerted a calmness that screamed of danger, and as he moved, a thick and visible coat of mana could be seen bending the light around him.

Following the old mage was another aleithian man, a feathered Tiirin and also a member of the five ancient clans. Even more daunting than the first, the man was jittery and walked with a crazed grin while his eyes darted to and fro. Two wings jutted from the man’s back majestically, and though his feathery appearance was handsome and refined, the smell of blood trailed behind him.

The third was a small figure covered in a black cloak. A women perhaps. Nothing out of the ordinary, the figure moved quietly behind the others and did not pay any attention to their surroundings.

“You are?” The large Dvuron man questioned as the group descended from the ship.

The lone mage who had been waiting for them quickly pulled back his hood to reveal a man in his early twenties with short brown hair and dark eyes. Quickly kneeling before the group, “Ahros sends his apologies for not coming to receive you all. I have been tasked to guide you all while he finishes the preparations.”

“You came alone?” The old man questioned, and a waft of ice cold air coiled around the mage.

“Y-yes sir.” The man replied, his voice almost lost to the sudden aggression.

“Your magic leaves much to be desired, but it will serve.”

“A-apologies, sir.”

“You do not know who I am, do you?”

“My apologies. I have not had the opportunity to understand much of what is happening.”

“Hmph. They send a new recruit to welcome us. The nerves.” The large dvuron man grunted in displeasure and stepped forward.

“Mallak.” One word from the old man, and the large aleithian man stopped in his tracks. “The welcoming matters not.” The old man stared at the kneeling mage. “Now tell me. What is your name, young raezil?”

Keeping his head down, the mage opened his mouth. “I am Mirat. Mirat Klivus.”

B2 Chapter 52 - Formless Azurite

-Southern Malpaars-

With silent steps and careful movements, his trainings as a mercenary easily revealed themselves as Vick slowly made his way through the underbrush of the forest.
What should have been a quiet morning of hunting had been interrupted by the sound of falling of trees and smoke, and with animals fleeing in all directions, he had decided to investigate the disturbance. As he got closer to the source, the forest begun echoing with the voices of people and he quickly took to the shadows.

Putting away his bow, Vick reached for one of his azurite swords as he edged closer to the opening that had not been there four days prior. Peeking out from the side of a large tree, he spotted a number of tents and various armed men doing busywork around the camp.
Carefully scanning the company, one of the patrols caught his eyes: a portly man who was more round than tall, and carrying a bow in hand. Unlike the other patrols walking about, the man’s movements were light like that of a seasoned hunter. There was an alertness about the portly man, and he held an arrow to his bowstring, always ready for the draw.

“!” Quickly dodging behind the tree, he barely managed to hide himself as the hunter looked in his direction. His right hand tightened its grip on the sword and he grabbed onto the other with his left. ‘How many more are in those tents?’ Vick wondered to himself, having only counted eleven heads that were out and about.

Waiting in complete stillness, the sound of alarm did not go off nor did anyone approach his position.
‘There’s no time for this. I have to warn the village.’ Hastily making up his mind, he ducked back into the undergrowth and returned the same way he came.

Navigating through the forest, he returned to the temporary camp that he had set up that morning in preparation for his kills. The dolsha that he brought with him was grazing quietly on the plentiful mint bushes strewn about, and he quickly saddled the horse.

Due to the slow witted beast being less than compliant with speeding through the trees, it was already high noon by the time he reached the outskirts of the forest. The plains and rolling hills of the land were now in view, and in the horizon, he could almost make out the brown fields of Esperen that had been recently harvested. “Yah!” With a command, the stubborn dolsha began picking up its strides upon the open fields.

…

“You’re back early. Nothing today master Vick?” A man questioned with a smile of contempt as he rode into Esperen.

“No time for this today, Elond. Gather the other guards and meet up at gran’s. I’ve information to discuss.” Leaving the aggravating man confused, he continued through the village toward the Prancing Myrtle.

“Vick?” A comely young lady with short brown hair called out to him as he entered the inn. Wearing an old patched up dress that had been given to her by the owner, she was carrying a tray of drinks.

“Saadra, where’s the old lady?”

“Gran said she was going upstairs for a bit. Is something the matter?”

“Yes. Serve your drinks and go gather the others. Tell your sister to help.” He quickly instructed and dashed up the stairs. “Gran! Gran where are you?! GRAN!”

“Shaddap! I can hear you just fine!” A loud voice bellowed from one of the guest rooms, and a small old lady poked her head out of the doorway. “What are you doing back so early, and what did I say about running up the stairs?!”

“I saw people in the forest. We have to make a decision right now.” He replied, and her irritated expression immediately vanished. “I know you and many of the others don’t want to leave, but we cannot stall this out any longer. I cannot say for certain that they’ll pass by peacefully, but even if they did, Esperen will not survive what is to come.”

“We’ve already paid our blood taxes, what more do they want from us?!”

“How about let us not wait to find out?”

“Gah- what in the world is happening??”

“Gran, you need to make a decision NOW.” Vick coaxed, spotting her hesitance.

“DAH! Vauun ‘halahk!” The old lady spat out angrily, and stomped toward the back room.

“Kh-Hahahaha!” Vick exploded with laughter, prompting her to turn and glare at him once more before grudgingly entering her room. “Vauun ‘halahk, huh?” He chuckled to himself. Vauun was the name of the god of selflessness, and giver of life. ’Halahk, a gveril insult literally meaning a rotting horn or an unscrupulous and wicked person, which could also be construed as a rotten genital. Her sudden outburst had caught him off guard, and ended up helping to evaporate much of his anxiety.

Although she was stern, short tempered, and stubborn, the old granny was quite lovable and had grown on him ever since their return to Esperen. Currently, their group of twenty six were occupying four rooms of her inn and in return for the hospitality, were helping her around the place along with running errands and doing menial jobs for the village. Many of the girls had also lent a hand in helping with the year’s harvest, and a few of them were now learning how to farm. From farming, to cooking, to laundry, to delivering messages for the villagers, their group was adapting to the rural life quite rapidly.
He himself had become the inn’s personal hunter, procuring various fresh and raw ingredients per the old lady’s demands.

As the sound of the disgruntled compliance reverberated back to him, Vick grinned and quickly returned downstairs.

Waiting at the bottom, “I sent Sarah to call the others. What is going on?” Saadra questioned, her voice sounding worried.

“Remember that discussion we had a while ago after the tax collection? It’s time. We can’t stay here anymore, and neither can the villagers. The aggregating forces are amassing too close to us already, and if we stay, I cannot guarantee that I will be able to protect you all.” With the solemn answer, he could see the sudden turmoil within the young lady. Their new life had just begun, and it was already time to move again. “Do you understand, Saadra?”

“Y-yes. I will go pack right now and help the others when they get back.” She replied, walking past him and up the stairs.

“Should we be worried?” An aged man was staring at him. It was Diller, a regular of the establishment and the person he had almost gotten into a scuffle with--when he and Kaidus first arrived in Esperen.

“I asked Elond to gather the other guards. I’ll speak when they’re here.” Vick replied, sitting down by himself at one of the vacant tables.

“Fuck, don’t tell me those bastards are back for more of our stocks? How do they expect us to survive the coming rinol?” One of the customers pondered out loud.

“Those will be the least of your worries once the southern army comes.” Vick replied dryly, knowing full well that his assertions would infuriate them.
Ever since learning about the south’s conscription of able bodied men, he had been advocating for the abandonment of the village. Jarnlan, a large town to the north had become the focal point of recruitments, and rumors were now coming through—via traveling merchants--that Karpes had begun to follow. It would only be a matter of time before Esperen was embroiled in the events taking place.

“You keep saying that, outsider, but what do you actually know?” Another man questioned. “Even if they do come- actually, I say let them come! I would love to see them try and steal what we do not have. See them take what they have already stolen. There is nothing of worth here for them.”

“Your lives.”
The room went silent.

“Puh- AHahahahhaa!” A chorus of laughter quickly shattered the silence. “Yea, because them boys with spears and swords have nothing better to do than to torment folks like us. Esperen was unaffected the last time there was a war, and as we have already paid our dues, I see no reasons for them come after us this time either.”

The room’s pointless chattering began again. In silence, Vick quietly waited by himself.

…

A number of girls returned and promptly went upstairs to pack on his instructions, yet those they were waiting for never arrived as noon slipped away.

Eventually, *Blam!* the door to the inn slammed open, and one of the men they had been waiting for burst inside. “Everyone! We’ve got trouble!”

“Trouble?” Diller questioned, and shot a glance at Vick.

“They’re coming from the western road! A group of them!”

All eyes looked to him accusingly. “That’s impossible… there’s no way that they noticed me.” Vick stood up from the table and without another word, bolted out of the inn.

…

By the time he arrived at the village entrance, there was already a large group of strangers there. Numbering a little more than a dozen, they were armed and shouting indiscriminately while holding one of the village’s guardsmen at sword point. Along with the group, many people had also gathered near the entrance including those he had called for earlier.

“H-help me! Please!” The hostage screamed.

“Yes, please do help him.” A man with short black hair stepped forward and scanned the line of villagers. Better equipped than the others, he was wearing a set of almost pristine plate armor with only minor dents and scratches. “All we’re asking for is some food and supplies to help feed and strengthen our forces. Share with us what you have, and we shall leave peacefully.”

“The King’s men have already taken what little we had! We’ve nothing more to give!” A lanky woman holding a child in her arms screamed from the side, followed by a number of resounding echoes from the others.

The armored man looked back to their hostage. “It seems they do not value you.”

“P-Please! I- I don’t want to die! Please!” The terrified guard begged again as his captor placed the sword against his neck, holding back only enough to not break through flesh.

“On behalf of the esteemed Lady Inareh, all your provisions are now property of the newly formed Southern Guards. Surrender what has been requested of you, or have it taken by force.”

“What Lady Inareh?! We’ve just paid our dues to the Countess of the south!!”

“The Countess has recently vacated her position. Lady Inareh is in now charge, and she is demanding your loyalty.”

“This- This is robbery! You can’t do this! No!” A man cried out angrily against the abuse.

Having heard enough, a lone shadow shot out of the crowd of onlookers toward the group. Like an arrow he passed the armored man before anyone could react, and from a low angle, his azurite swords flashed upward followed by a piercing cry that tore through the area. “Run!” Vick commanded as the severed hand and sword plopped to the ground. Seeing the witless fool frozen and motionless, he grabbed the guard’s collar with his left hand and forcefully pulled the man away. Flicking his sword out before him, he barely managed to defend against an axe swing from the front.

“M-MY hand!! You cut off my hand!!” There was a loud roared of agony along with the sound of heavy panting and panic.

Swerving away from the frontal assaults that were coming at him, Vick quickly arched his body back to evade a horizontal slice from behind as the armored man attempted to take his head. Using the evasive maneuver, he planted his free hand on the ground and kicked back with his legs for a backflip while at the same time delivering a counter to the man’s chest plate. The slash forced the man back a step, buying himself enough time to quickly regain his footing and reposition himself against the group. Twisting his azurite sword into a reverse grip, he drew his second one and lowered his stance. “You’ve no more hostages. Tend to your wounded and leave.”

“Ngggghnn! Guu- You piece of- Fuck!!” The one handed man cried out, trembling with pain and anger as the others attempted to stop the bleeding.

“You drew you weapons with the intent to kill. You should have expected nothing less.” He warned with a sharp glare to the group.

“A swordsman?” The armored man felt along the gash that had been inflicted on his chest plate without taking his eyes off of Vick. “You movements are surprising, but do you think you can fight us all?” Keeping his composure, the man lowered the tip of his longsword to the ground and changed into a two handed grip. He slowly edged his left foot forward, preparing himself for a death strike as the others drew around him.

Seeing the aggressive formation, “Get back!” Vick shouted to the villagers and quickly adjusted his own stance to better dodge and counter the incoming blows. Judging from their attacks and reactions to his own earlier, he easily outclassed all of them and should be able to win. Yet, from the look in their eyes, he was not their target.

“Go home! All of you!!” Diller’s voice came from behind and for once, he was glad to see the unruly man. Carrying clubs and wood splitting axes, four of them came to his assistance. “Took you all- Tch!” Evading to his right, Vick skillfully dodged a sudden downward slash from the front. “Whatever you do, don’t let them through!” He shouted as another attack came from below. Occupied against two attackers, the others quickly rushed past him, moving after Diller’s group and the villagers.
‘Fuck!’ He cried out internally as his counter attack against the armored man simply slid off.

Without flinching this time, the man barreled into Vick and forced Vick back a few steps. With all his might and pull on his longsword, the man twisted his body and sent an arching swing at Vick’s side.

*Tiiing!*
Metal screamed against metal as Vick was forced to use both his swords to block the attack. His body shook with the force of the blow, and the second attacker quickly lunged at him. Instead of retreating, Vick lowered himself and pushed the armored man’s sword upward, allowing himself to dash under. Releasing his defensive hold against the longsword, he swiftly spun around and immediately threw a slash behind him with his left.
There was the sound of his sword scraping metal briefly as it moved through its horizontal arch, and then the ever familiar sensation of sharp steel going through leather and flesh.

Unfazed by the attack, the armored man lurched forward as his partner’s chest was sliced into. With sure footings, he angled his sword before him into a powerful thrust.

Bringing his freehand forward, Vick barely managed to deflect the thrust as it grazed the left side of his stomach. With his right keeping the man’s sword at bay, he twisted his body and brought his left sword up against the armored man’s neck.

“CEASE YOUR ACTIONS!” A voice bellowed through the sound of fighting and screaming. Before them, two of the villagers had been caught and were being dragged forward with a knife to their necks. “Drop your weapons or they die!”

“You idiot! What are you doing here?!” Diller screamed in anger, seeing that one of the two was his wife.

Vick looked back to the armored man and there was a grin on the man’s face, a smugness that was daring him to keep going. Glancing around him, two of the men who had come to help were on the ground bleeding, and another one was already dead. Diller was the only one who still looked to have some fight left in him, but with his wife a hostage, the situation was looking quite dire.

“I will not repeat myself! Drop your weapons!” Another threat.

Having seen plenty of hostage situations, Vick tightly held onto his sword as he struggled to solve the disaster. By attacking first he had orchestrated the entire situation. Yet, there had been no two ways to go about it in the first place. From the rumors of what has been happening to the other villages, there were no circumstances where blood wasn’t spilled whether the people had willingly given up their possessions, or had them taken by force.

“I’ll give you a choice. Lower your sword, and I will put in a good word for you with the Southern Guards. Kill me, and my men will slay as many as they can before you can get to them.” The armored man threatened with a smile on his face.

‘I can only save one of them...’ Vick thought as he judged the distance between himself and the hostages. A good ten strides away, if he took them by surprise, it might be possible to disarm one of the men before they plunge their knives into the hostages. He shot a glance at Diller who had already drop his club, and with very little options, Vick slowly lowered his sword.

*Zwssssh!* something sliced through the air and one of the men holding the hostages grunted before falling to the ground.

Turning his head, Vick caught the gleam of metal as another arrow flew straight for the second kidnapper. The sound of footsteps came from--the village entrance--behind them, and he turned to see another group of armed men charging in their direction. Another arrow zipped by, picking off someone else. Following the path of the projectiles, he spotted a portly man staggering behind the group. Bow in hand, the man had already knocked and drawn his weapon again.

“Do not let any of them escape!” At the front of the group, a tall man with short blonde hair and an unkempt beard was shouting loudly. In his hand, the man was carrying what appeared to be the empty hilt of a sword.

B2 Chapter 53 - Reunion of Fates

The glow of the day’s eve was quickly vanishing, and throughout the woods, the voices of nocturnal animals were already echoing beyond the obscured silhouettes of the trees. Along the winding road where there should be naught but silence, the muffled sounds of hooves continued to softly drumming against the frozen ground, slowly moving south through the evening chill.

“Chi-Ch-Ch-CH-Ch-CH-CH-ChaaraK!”
Territorial cries of nesting dawnbeaks resounded loudly through the rising mist, and the rhythmic trots of the two horses immediately came to a standstill. Shuddering, both horses began whinnying nervously, having sensed the creature that had awoken from its slumber.

In the dim light, Zirus’ two silvery eyes were already glowing menacingly as it slithered out onto Kaidus’ shoulder. With a low pitched shriek, it paralyzed both horses and silenced their anxious cries before opening its mouth to let out a lethargic yawn. “Ch-chi-ch-ch-ch-ch-ch…” The dawnbeak’s cries traveled through the air once more, and with one look at its master for permission, Zirus propped itself upward to stretch its glorious wings. With a single beat of its two forewings, it propelled itself into the air and catching an unnatural breeze that had suddenly twisted around them, its six pairs of transparent wings flared outward, shooting Zirus up into the sky.

“I don’t think I will ever get used to seeing that thing...” Narissa remarked from behind as she rubbed her horse’s neck to calm the frightened animal.

Watching the growing serpent leave to hunt and feed, “Let us find a spot for the night.” Kaidus proposed as his mare began taking timorous steps backward.

It has been eight long days since they left the town of Garnikul, and although Narissa’s curiosity had revealed itself shortly after departing the town, two days of forcing her to keep up on the road had quickly simmered her down and made her less inquisitive. Whether it was due to the fatigue of arduous riding or the knowledge that further interrogation would not be welcomed, Kaidus was glad she had understood the subtleties and left his privacy to himself—for the most part. Fortunately for them both, the trip had been a relatively quiet one ever since.

Moving in front, a small orb of light materialized before Kaidus and began to slowly hover into the woods. Promptly dismounting his horse, he led the nervous beast into the trees. Narissa quickly dismounted and followed closely behind.

…

The warm blazes of a small campfire was burning brightly by the time the last of the day’s light disappeared. Having found a nice spot underneath a large overhanging tree, the both of them--exhausted after a long day’s ride--were sitting quietly across one another, just taking in the warmth of the fire. Tied to two trees a few good paces away, their two horses had already been watered and were left to feed on fallen leaves and small plants.

While waiting for the soup by the side of the flames to cook,
“My arms and legs feel like they’re about to fall off.” Narissa complained loudly while slowly massaging her aching legs. Sitting sideways, her head plates were reflecting the glow of the fire, giving them a soft shimmer every time she moved or twisted her body. Her traveling leathers were already off, and she was barefooted while wearing only her upper garments and a black long pants.

Paying no attention to Narissa’s complaints, Kaidus continued to stare at the fire as a smile made its way onto his face.
Having traveled with her in close company for the past eight days, he had learned that she was quite a puerile and impulsive person. Although only a few years younger than his own mother, Adalina, where his mother would be more reserved with her words and quietly press forward, Narissa had been fairly vocal ever since their first night out. Long periods of silence appear to unsettle her, and when it came to cooking, while he himself had learned how to cook from Adalina, Narissa on the other hand could barely boil water. The presence of an educated lady could be felt in the way she spoke along with how she composed herself, yet for some reason, Narissa herself was trying to keep the presence subdued.

“We passed by quite a lot of people today. Are you not curious why?” Narissa questioned while letting out another pained groan.

“A little.”
Kaidus quickly recalled the hundreds of strangers they had passed by the past few days. It was very different from when it was just Vick and himself. From when they first arrived and would walk for days without seeing a single face.

“Do you think what Shiar said is actually true?”

“It is possible.” He replied as the pot began boiling.

“Conscription orders… what in the world are they thinking? Why drag this half dead country into another pointless slaughter?” Narissa’s voice slowly trailed off into silent contemplation.

“Sometimes-…” Kaidus quickly paused as the conversation with the forlorn king played through his mind all those nights ago. “Sometimes when an arm or a leg gets infected, is it not the best option to amputate the infected limb to prevent it from festering and spreading?” He quietly replied, garnering a look of intrigue from Narissa as he reached over to take her bowl.

“What are you implying?”

“Although I may have just recently arrived, you and I both know that there is something severely wrong with the current state of Malpaars. As it stands, it is a putrefied cesspool, one afflicted with a potent disease that is spiraling this land into destruction. Unless that disease is expelled, beaten, Malpaars will only get worse. This slaughter as you call it may be the last chance that this dying land has of severing its infected limbs. A last push for survival, and possibly a new breath at life.” Carefully ladling a bowl of soup, he handed it back. “Narissa?” He questioned and turned around only to see her staring with her mouth slightly agape in incredulity, and her eyes filled with conflicting struggles.

“… Is that how you truly feel?” She inquired as she reached out and held onto the bowl, not taking it. “Your words, the conviction within them as if you truly believe them… as if annihilation and reestablishment are the only options left.” She quietly stared back. “How can you even say something like that after what you’ve witnessed? Will destruction bring about better days for people in Garnikul? How many more people must die before stability is achieved?”

Kaidus stopped his mindless words. She was right to be troubled, and it was not his place to speak of her world in such a way. “I may have said too much, please accept my apology.” He quickly lowered his head. “I am but an ignorant child. My views are merely extrapolations of what I have discovered through texts and through my limited experiences. If my words have offended in any way, please disregard them.”

“You- you’re lying.” Narissa quickly contested. “The solemnness in your voice, the way you justified Malpaar’s circumstances as if substituting it in place of something else entirely.” Her face twisted into one of alarmed curiosity. “What exactly are you hiding? What have you seen?”

‘It is not for you to know.’ His mind echoed, but instead, “I must confess, I did not stay with the Droxxon mercenaries for three years without seeing a thing or two about the world’s truth. The vile domains outside of Ferrent, of things and people that are better off absent from this world. From this plane. My time with them has shown me that my life within the city has been one of selfish peace and joviality, and it seems to have given me a harder opinion on such truths.”

“Kaidus…” Narissa said with a hushed voice.

“But who am I to express how the world should be, right? I’m sorry for spouting such thoughtless words without taking your stance into account. Let us eat.” He added and quickly went back to his seat, careful not to drop the bowl of hot soup in his hand.

“…” After a silent moment of staring into her bowl, Narissa quietly dug into her dinner, her mind lost in thought.

---------

Two days later.
Hovering in the air, Zirus silently surveyed the trees beneath for movements. It was evening, and like it had done ever since choosing to follow its master, it was out hunting again. Circling above the trees, the light of the setting sun illuminated its silver underbelly, giving it a reddish hue to match the burn of the horizon.

Jerking its head to the side, the fleeting movements of a scavenging rat moving along the high branches caught its eyes. Angling its wings to descend, Zirus began gliding closer to the prey.

Mindlessly occupied with a small hole in the tree, the rat failed to notice as a pitch black line swooped down from above.

With a single swipe of its three pronged tail, Zirus slammed the rodent against the side of the tree before swiftly grabbing onto a protruding branch. It watched as the stunned rat began crashing into various branches as it fell down the tree, and quickly followed after.
As the rodent landed on the forest floor, instead of descending to claim its prize, Zirus quietly descended to the lower branches and waited.

Eventually the rustling of leaves came from around the tree where it was hiding, and a small wolf emerged from a thicket. An iron tailed kavak, exactly what it had been waiting for.

Watching as the wolf slowly approached the convulsing rodent, Zirus quietly released its hold on the branch and allowed itself to drop. Its wings immediately extended outward to catch the fall, “Kraaauu!” and with a devastating roar, its shockwave instantly immobilized the wolf.

“Aaaagggah!!”

A cry came from the darkness, and Zirus twisted its head to catch the shape of a man screaming loudly in the dark. Focusing its two silver eyes, the screams intensified as the man spotted them. “Shhrrrraaaa!!!” It hissed back threateningly while guarding its prize, not taking its eyes off the man.

“YAaaaaahhhh! Help me!!!” The shadow screamed out and began stumbling away with haste.

Watching to make sure that the man was gone, Zirus quickly swallowed the rat and began ripping into the kavak.

---------

“Kaidus! Did you hear that!?” Narissa shouted, returning to their camp in sopping wet clothes. She had been bathing in the nearby stream, and from the looks of it, she had not had a chance to dry off.

“Hear what?” Kaidus questioned while in the midst of stacking their firewood into a small pile.

“Screaming from further down the stream. It sounded like someone’s in trouble.”

“Hm?” He looked in the direction she pointed to. There was nothing but darkness, and no sign of anyone else nearby. “I wonder if there are others out here.” ‘Zion?’

‘By Your Willl...’ The spirit replied and a breeze gathered around them. Yet just as it began, “Help! Help me!!!” a barely audible cry came from further down the river exactly as Narissa said, and this time they both heard it.

“Stay here.” Kaidus quickly instructed and grabbed his sword.

“And be separated in this forest? No thanks.” With a swift refusal, Narissa hastily slid on her traveling boots and grabbed some dried clothes from her bag.

“Stay here and look after our camp and the horses.” He specified before rushing toward the river without waiting for another word from her.

Running toward the screams, the wind whispered to him and Kaidus quickened his pace. “Where?”

Following Zion’s breeze, the cries became louder and louder until he arrived at a man who was crawling on the ground and screaming hysterically. The pitiful man appeared to have lost all his strength and had been crawling for some time, as his clothes were dirtied and caked with fresh and old mud alike.
“Who are you? What happened?” Kaidus questioned, stopping before the man.

The man looked up with a terrified face.
“A m-monster as large as a man! G-glowing eyes, and fangs longer than fingers!” The man hollered loudly and grabbed onto Kaidus’ legs. “Please y-you have to help! It’s coming after me!”

“Monster?” With glowing eyes… Zirus’ peculiar feature quickly popped into his head.

“That horrible s-shriek! It was going to eat me!” Another bout of hysteria came from the man.

“Where did you come from? What are you doing out here this late?”

“I don’t- I don’t know what happened. I lost my way after fleeing from the monster. P-please, you have to-” As if realizing something, the man stopped and attempted to calm himself down. “My little boy- my boy is still waiting for me. Oh, Izal!”

“Is your camp around here?”

“I don’t know. Please, I’m so tired. My boy… he will worry.”

“Which direction did you come from? Tell me.” Kaidus demanded as he lowered himself to help the man up.

“I- I must… I must get back to my…” The man slurred his last breath as he fell out of consciousness.

“Vishan. Search the surrounding forests, see if you can find any other camps.” Kaidus ordered before hefting the man onto his shoulders and returning to their camp.

---------

Hidden within the forests a day’s ride north of Imvera, was a large encampment consisting of hundreds of people. Made up entirely of those who wished to escape the new orders and commands of the Southern Guards, it was a growing community with a small force of men and woman who were fighting for their freedom. After assisting the village of Esperen, they had moved the majority of their forces from the forests surrounding Esperen in an attempt to outpace the growing southern army, and to consolidate their strength.

A number of patched up tents lined a large opening, and although it was the dead of night, numerous patrols were vigilantly walking about, keeping their eyes on anything that may spell trouble.

A tall bearded man with an unassuming face and a broken nose sat anxiously by one of the many fires that were burning endlessly around the camp. Surrounded by a few of his men, he looked quite calm, yet his body language and the constant glances toward the shadows denoted otherwise.

“Captain, you should get some rest. We’ll keep our eyes out for Jonns.” One of the patrols voiced as they came to sit beside him.

“I will. Just let me warm up a little longer.” The man replied, looking into the flames restlessly.
He had sent out two dozen hunters in an attempt to add to their inevitable food shortage, and now someone was missing. The others had all returned shortly after dusk, yet it was already nearing morning, and the missing hunter still could not be accounted for. Unsure if they had been discovered or not, he could do nothing but sit and wait. ‘I should have sent a search party. He could not have gone far.’ He silently admonished himself, knowing that it was now too late for such wishful thinking.

“Captain! Wake up! … Captain Biran!”

Watching the fire his tired eyes had drowsed off, and by the time he realized it, someone was shouting his name. Jolting into wakefulness, “What is it?” Biran promptly questioned the patrol that was shouting in between breaths.

“There are movements from the north. Yazar said he spotted a light heading our way. It could be trouble.”

Great, just what we needed. Biran scowled and tiredly stood up. In hindsight, it had not been a good idea to stay up all night worrying. “Go alert the others and go wake the mercenary who joined us in Esperen. If there is going to be a fight, I wish to have him alongside us.” Though the skirmish in Esperen had been brief, the skills he had glimpsed from the man--as they stormed the surprised group of thieves--had been enough to keep his attention from dismissing the man as ordinary.

With his instructions, those who had been sitting with him sluggishly got up and began arming themselves.

“Captain.” A voice came from beside him, and Biran turned to see one of the patrols holding up a full faced iron helmet.

“Thank you.” The helmet along with a full suit of armor had been won from the knight that they killed in Esperen. And although it was the mercenary who had killed the knight, with no one else willing to use it--and his own set destroyed in the destruction of Vilute--after a little negotiation, the set had become his.

Taking the helmet from the patrol, the image of the mercenary’s fleeting footwork and skillful execution surfaced vividly in Biran’s mind.

With Solio’s impeccable shots to free the hostages and the surprise of their ambush, the mercenary had lunged forward toward the knight. With a sweeping blow, he easily disarmed the startled man, and without mercy, slipped half of his slim swords into the gap under the armored man’s left arm. The attack had been so fast, that the knight barely had time to struggle before blood began gushing out of the openings in his armor.
“Vick Laveranus…” Biran quietly spoke the name that the mercenary had given them. Whoever he was, the younger man was more skillful than Biran himself, and he would need such skills if they were to continue evading and keeping ahead of their enemies.

…

By the time Biran donned his armor and got to the northern side of their encampment, a line of warriors were already there with torches in hand and quietly waiting for the incoming unknowns. Amongst them, the mercenary Vick was leaning wearily against the side of a tree.

Though dawn had yet to greet them, the flickering torchlights bounced off his armor as he moved through the small force that had gathered. Biran stepped out into the dark to address them, “I will not have the fighting be done here in our camp,” he spoke, “if it is indeed the enemy, then we will meet them out there in the woods, and we will cut them down before they can get near this refuge. Keep to the shadows, and await my commands. Let today’s dawn be illuminated with our victory!” The sound of silent understanding resonated through the group, and Biran turned to march into the trees. With practiced motions, the others swiftly extinguished their torches and fell in behind him in the darkness.

…

A wisp emerged in the distance--showering the surrounding trees with light--and Biran quickly motioned for his men to stop. Standing at the front with his eyes on the single visible area, he warily scanned around it for signs of enemies. As it got closer, his body began tightening up at the realization that it was not torchlight, but a ball of pure white hovering through the air.

“Captain?” One of the men questioned apprehensively as the ball approached in the distance, and Biran gripped onto the cold transparent sword that was sheathed at his side. To run or keep on with the ambush, one wrong call and he would doom the rest of his forces along with everyone who were still back at camp.

Biran stilled his hands and his mouth opened, but no words came out. He had already seen the devastation a single mage could cause against a trained unit of Imperial guards, and save for a dozen capable fighters, most of those currently with him were farmers and slaves until recently. “Tell Ulyn’s group to withdraw and notify those at the camp. If it is the enemy, I will send someone back with escape orders. We will try to buy you all as much time as we can.” He solemnly replied, touching the hilt of the enchanted blade that had slain so many of their own in Vilute. The coolness of the metal hilt calmed his hand, and as he unsheathed the sword, a thin layer of frost began forming on the transparent blade’s edge as it came into contact with the cold air. It was the weapon of their enemies and he hated it, but it was the best he had, and something he still needed to return.

Biran gripped the weapon and strode forth as the sound of rustling came through the trees and the orb got closer.

“Hello? Who’s there?” A faint voice called out through the shadows of the trees, and everyone stopped. They all watched as the brightness of the orb dimmed, and the shadows of two travelers emerged into visibility behind the light. Following the two travelers were also two horses, with one of them carrying someone across its back.

“Show yourselves.” The voice slithered through the air once more, and Biran’s arms began shaking with a hesitation that was unknown to himself. “Kuh-Hahahah!” From somewhere to his left, someone began laughing loudly. The mercenary.

“What in the four god’s names are you doing out here?!” Vick questioned with disbelief, his tone filled with surprised laughter. “Everyone! Hold!” The mercenary called out and stepped out of his hiding spot.

As Biran watched Vick moving toward the newcomers, the small ball of light exploded, and for an instant, night turned into day as the forest was bathed in white. His eyes burned as the sudden burst took him by surprise, and Biran quickly shielded his eyes. “Vick?” The unknown voice questioned, and Biran struggled to look forward as groans of discomfort came from around him. As his eyes recovered, his whole body began trembling at the sight before him. “By the gods…” The words escaped his mouth, and he dropped the enchanted sword onto the ground. With limp arms and heavy feet, he dragged himself forward as the plate armor began weighing down on him. “It can’t be…”

The soft yellowish glow of warm mage flames hovered in the air where the light orb had been, and standing beside Vick, was a familiar youth. The beginnings of an angular chin was forming on the young man’s face, while his cheekbones were obscured by his long black hair that seemed to blend in with the surrounding shadows. Catching them, the boy’s two sharp eyes looked like they were glowing with a golden light, perhaps a reflection of the flames before him.

“How did you find us?” Vick was already asking questions, but as Biran approached, the mercenary quickly stopped and gave him a curious look.
Moving through the bushes and outstretched branches, nothing stood in his way as he trudged forward to stand before the young man. The boy turned toward him, and Biran shuddered.
With unsteady hands he hastily took off his helmet. Without looking back to his men, he knelt down toward the entity before him. “My Lord…” Biran spoke, his voice filled with uncertainty and reverence.

“So fate has decreed for our paths to intertwine once more… Biran Naingart, wasn’t it?” It was the very voice he had been hearing in his mind, the voice from that day when he had cursed the gods and given up on life itself.

“And I am grateful that they had deemed it so.” Biran replied, keeping his head down. “On our parting, you instructed me to carve my own path… to think about my decisions so as not to be led by my words and feelings at the time.” He spoke carefully, as if invoking an oath long since forgotten. “I have done so, and I have been searching ever since. Searching, waiting for the day we would meet again.”

“So that is your decision…” A quiet and curt reply, almost like a whisper yet resounding clearly in his ears.

“Yes.” Biran answered, his own voice filled with determination and unfamiliar pride. “My words are who I am. This chance that you have bestowed upon me… use it as you will. My life is forever yours to command.” He placed his forehead against the ground.

“Wait, what is going on here? How do you-” Vick interjected from the side, but quickly stopped upon seeing the significance of what was happening.

“You carry yourself like a true knight, a protector of the people. As for me, I am not a lord nor do I have any such claims.” The boy calmly retorted.

“Say the words and I shall relinquish all that I am, so long as you allow me to serve.” Biran swiftly countered.

“You do not hear me. I will not be able to employ you as others can. Your own men will shun you for working below your station.”

“My loyalty does not demand gifts or payments, and I have seen with my own eyes what you are. In time, others will come to understand why I am kneeling before you, why I have chosen this path. Please, do not turn me away again.” Biran begged.

“What you chose is death. Serve me, and you will die a thankless death. More often than naught, it will be by my hands.”

The boy’s icy voice gripped him like a deadly shade, and this time, the memories of a frozen Vilute flashed through Biran’s mind. “This life is yours. If you ever wish to take it back, I shall gladly oblige.” He steadily replied without a shred of hesitation.

After a long period of silence, “I see you are unwavering in this…” the boy finally spoke.

“I beg of you... name me your kin, make me your sword, your arms, your legs. Give me purpose once more.”

“… Very well.”

Words of consent came through, and Biran lifted his head to look at the boy. In the light of the mage flames, he thought he caught the boy’s eyes flash silver for an instant as voices of concern came from behind. The enchanted sword he had dropped earlier came flying over, only to stop before the young man.

“So you kept it.” A smile appeared on the youth’s face, and without words, the boy grabbed the sword out of the air.
Instantly, ice began forming around the blade exactly like it did so long ago in Vilute. The boy then drove the weapon into the ground, exactly like how he had done it before.

A chilling mist began rising from the hilt, and Biran could almost feel the newly imbued power within the weapon. “It is yours now. Take it, and become my kin.” The boy’s words beckoned him, and he slowly stretched out his right arm toward the sword. He could feel something pulsing outward, power. More power than he had ever held in his hand, more power than he could ever imagine possible within a weapon. His right hand edged forth, and he grabbed onto the frozen hilt. “AaaRRRHGAAAAHHHH!”

Pain Biran had never known before rushed from the point of contact through his gauntleted arm, and into his body. A cold chilling touch that was turning his insides into ice, freezing while impaling him at the same time. The sound of his own men rushed toward him, screaming and yelling, but Biran kept his grip on the sword. With pain running through his body and unsteady legs, he staggered to stand up while reaching for the weapon with his left hand. With both hands, he held tightly onto the frozen weapon and pulled.

“AAAAHHHH!!!”

Icicles exploded around him, and Biran’s gauntlet along--with his plate armor--suddenly froze before shattering into thousands of pieces. As the weapon came into contact with bare skin, his hands began throbbing with concentrated pain, as if they had been dipped in lava. Screaming to pull the weapon out, the frozen heat vanished as soon as the sword slipped out of the ground. Breathing heavily, “… This… this is…” He remarked with shock as power flowed from the weapon into his arms, and throughout his body. Biran looked to the youth.

“A gift, and a test of your resolve.” The boy spoke, his voice calm yet containing a hint of astonishment. “Leagues beyond its previous enchantment, the power within that weapon will allow you to repel ice magic and any forms of cold. So long as I live, its enchantment shall never wane.”

An unknown power coursed through him, and holding the weapon, Biran quickly understood what his Lord meant. Even though most of his armor and clothes had shattered from being frozen, he could no longer feel the forest’s chill or the freezing breeze around him. “My Lord.” He lowered himself and knelt once more.

Behind Biran, the dozen warriors who had been there that day in Vilute--those who had fought alongside Biran and bore witness to the boy’s descent--all fell to their knees.
Seeing their companions kneeling and sensing that something extraordinary had just been established before their eyes, the other warriors, although confused, lowered their weapons and knelt.

“You shall be the first of my blades. Rise, Biran Vox Naingart.”

Around them, the trees shook as the lost name was once more birthed into the world, uttered by its progenitor.

B2 Chapter 54 - New Dawn

-Darsus-

Within his study, Zorin’s headmaster Nylen Gvius Das Jozion was silently flipping through a large tome hovering above his desk. Beyond the wrinkles and age spots on his bald and elderly face, there was something else in his expression, something of a calm and concentrated frustration. While his marble left hand dexterously flipped through the weathered pages of the leather-bound tome, his right hand was slowly and deftly jotting down thoughts and passages, recording them onto the papers that were spread out before him.

The time of day neither mattered nor entered his thoughts as he continued perusing through the leather bound tome. With the arrival of morning, the lightstones around his chamber began dimming as the infusion of mana within them disappeared. Yet with a swift incantation--as if to reject the encroaching morning’s limited light--his mana flared through the air and into the stones, filling the room with a soft white glow once again. Around him, the study that had been littered with broken magical apparatuses and crumpled notes from two turns ago, was now filled with piles of antiquated texts and aged documents.

‘Enuria… Rhultal… Silvazae… Silver King…’ Nylen cycled the words in his head while scanning through the ancient book. Ever since the meeting, he had instinctively understood that they were the final pieces of the puzzle in identifying the boy’s unnatural strength; another part of the mystery that could not be explained by logic. No matter how he attempted to rationalize them, to attach them to the boy in some way or form, nothing made sense beyond the silver glow he glimpsed all those years ago.

Using those keywords, he had gone through hundreds of records pertaining to the current and old world, going as far as to open the sealed archives hidden and locked away underneath the academy’s library. Yet after countless days and nights spent slogging through stories and records of the past, any sort of solid evidence still eluded him. Not a single mention of the unknown titles or words, nor could he find a single indication that any such abnormality like the boy’s peculiar circumstance had ever occurred within the past thousand years.

The door to the chamber slowly opened, and a round faced man with short brown hair stepped inside. The man was in his late forties, and was wearing a red master’s robe. “… You were up all night again.” The man stated after sighing deeply.

Nylen took a quick glance toward the door. “Keral. Is it morning already?”

“You were supposed to rest. Remember?” Carrying a handful of old books, Master Keral swiftly reproved as he carefully made his way toward the desk--in the center of the room. “Not to mention, Master Juvol is quite stressed that you are taking books from the Locked Library without returning them. She was very vocal about it when I picked these up.” Seeing that the desk was already full, Keral laid the new batch of old texts atop a small stack of papers.

“Book, books, books. I can’t even remember the last time she was this worried about someone.” The headmaster retorted as he turned back to the object of his focus. “Ever wonder why she never married?”

The sudden and completely extraneous question gave Keral pause. “That… is not a subject for discussion, nor is it the point of my words.”

“Sure, sure. Tell her I’ll return the books,” Nylen flipped another page and skimmed its contents. “… After I find what I’m looking for.”

“After? Look around you, headmaster. You can barely maneuver through this room with all these things lying about. I’m also certain Master Borus will agree with me in saying that this sort of environment is bad for your health. Why not just return the ones you’ve already gone through?”

“Absolutely not.” With a swift response, the old man firmly refused. “Not until I am done. If there are any clues that can correspond with others in these writings, I will need them here so that I can access them whenever I need.”

“Sigh…That’s another problem in itself. What exactly are you looking for, and what is so important that we had to search the Locked Library?” Master Keral questioned, seeing that the headmaster would not budge on such decisions.

“Something to ease my nagging mind... perhaps some sort of truth?” Nylen grinned, catching the seething interest hidden by Keral’s mask of logic.

“… Master Juvol is not going to like that explanation.”

“Bah! Her trivial worries are nothing in comparison to what it is that I must ascertain.”

“And that is…?”

“It is not something that I can share just yet.” Nylen replied, his grin widening at the blatant enquiry for information.

“Ha… Fine. I will come up with some explanations to appease her for now.” Keral slowly remarked, unable to do anything. “At least allow the attendants help to lessen your burden. Surely you can use-”

“No. There is no need.” Nylen swiftly refused, his tone unwavering. In his sharp eyes, he knew. Such information would be too much for some people, and should word of it get out somehow, it could become quite the catastrophe for Darsus’ political structure itself. People flocked to those who are powerful, and more so, mages. It was how he and the others got their position, and how an organization like Tal’hrus could exist. For now, only the six of them—the heads of magic within Ferrent--knowing was enough. “By the way, where are we on the request to Lord Knight Commander Ravon?”

“A letter arrived last evening.” Master Keral answered, keeping himself in calm check instead of pushing his curiosity. “Lord Ravon stated in the reply that he will try and gather a compilation of accounts pertaining to your requests from his personal collection. The delivery is to be expected within the next few days.”

“Next few days, huh? Thank you, that will be all.”

“Headmaster. Will you not take a break before breakfast?” Master Keral questioned, watching the tireless old man.

Raising his brows toward the subjugations master, “Don’t you have class to attend to?” Nylen probed back. It was not yet the rjus, and the bell for morning class should be tolling soon. “Go see to the students. Needlessly worrying about me will do nothing for the both of us. As for a break, I shall take it when I deem it time.”

“Then I will take my leave.” Master Keral nodded dutifully and retreated the same way he came in.

“Hmph. Each and every one of them.” The old man huffed after Keral had left. With a renewed focus, he continued to skim through the pages before him.

***

-Malpaars-

He awoke to the presence of people standing outside his tent. Without opening his eyes, he could smell the mellowed scent of old oiled leather and steel that the men had on their person. Listening in silence, he could hear a plethora of voices coming from outside, along with some curious whispers.
With a tired yawn, Kaidus sat up. A large black coil was resting peacefully by his side, and inside the cramped dwelling, Zion flowed about openly, while remaining invisible to the naked eyes.

He calmly looked around the unfamiliar tent. It was a squared soldier’s tent with a sloping design that was big enough to accommodate two people. One side of the shelter had two large spots of brown where animal hide were used to patch up large holes in the thick fabric, while the other side was an entirely different color. The floor was layered with thinly woven straw blankets to keep him off the ground, and although he did not need them, he had also been given two small wolf pelts to use as blankets.

“That’s right.” Kaidus quietly voiced to himself.
They had reached the camp around the break of dawn that morning. Too tired for anything, he had declined Biran’s invitation to use the captain’s tent, and returned with Vick to where Vick and the others were residing—along with Narissa. The captain had ordered the tent to be erected for him, and even though he refused it, a few men had been placed on guard outside.

Something stirred, and Kaidus glanced down at Zirus. It was uncurling. It was shortly before they left their camp the previous night when the youngling returned. Just like he thought, it was indeed the monster that had frightened the hunter. Fortunately the misunderstanding was easily laid to rest, and had even resulted in an odd fortuitous twist of luck.

He could not help but be amused at how things turned out.
The original plan was to travel south to Imvera before heading west to the farming village of Esperen, but now, there was no need to go any further. Vick had explained a little bit about what happened in Esperen, and from the sound of it, what he himself had put into motion in Maverus was starting to gain traction. By killing the King’s watcher, there was no doubt that the members of Tal’hrus still lurking in Malpaars were moving. All that was left, was to assess the incoming situations and see what his new friend Roln could snag him.

“Zirus.” Kaidus spoke, and two sets of wings expanded outward. “Let’s go.” He beckoned, and Zirus hastily stretched itself before folding its wings and slithering over to him. Beyond the hunter who had been spooked, the others in camp did not know about the youngling. Donning his gray cloak, he opened the flap of the shelter and stepped out into the cold.

From the three who were tasked to stand guard, to a number of curious bystanders, dozens of eyes immediately turned toward him. Locking eyes with the three sentries, they nervously nodded back. “You all must be tired. Go ahead and get some rest.” The three men looked at each other and one of them nodded before swiftly departing. “All of you.” Kaidus repeated, seeing that two of them were still there.

“The- Captain Biran’s words were that we are not to let you out of our sight.” One of them, a skinny man with a flat face and sharp slanted eyes answered. There was something in his voice, a hint of anxiety.

“Surely this place is safe enough that I do not require guards?” He questioned, and the man quickly glanced at the other.
Scanning them, they were both wearing old and worn equipment.
The skinny man was dressed in a mismatching blue and black attire with a leather vest that was cracking on its left side. There was a strap of throwing knives tied around his waist, along with a small one handed crossbow and a short tube of crudely made bolts. Wearing a leather bracer on his left hand, the man was also carrying an ashen longbow and a quiver of arrows on his back.
The second man, a bearded man, was wearing an iron bowl helmet that appeared to have taken a few good blows, along with a battered chest plate that had already lost its shine ages ago. Supplementing the metal pieces, the man wore fraying leather armguards along with leather knees and shin guards. There was a broadsword and a dagger sheathed on his left side, indicating the man to be right handed.
The skinny man appeared to be in his late twenties, while the second man could be in his mid-forties.

“Beg your pardon my lord, but the captain said to stay with you.” The older man replied. Though of an average build and shorter than his younger companion, there was strength in the man’s deep voice. “Vasco just left to notify him of your wake, so if you need anything, please allow us.”

“Actually, there are a few things I’ve been wondering about.” Kaidus replied as questions came to mind. “And please, there is no need for formalities as I have no such titles to my name.” He quickly clarified, garnering odd looks from the two. “I am Kaidus Paltos. You may call me Kaidus. Might I inquire as to who you both are?”

“O-of course.” The armored man replied, taken aback at the sudden introduction. Taking off the helmet, the man revealed a set of washed out green eyes and short green hair that were in the midst of graying. His short beard though, were an emerald green in contrast to his hair and eyes. “I am Irvine Warnant.” The man bowed at the waist awkwardly, and lowered his head as far as it can go. “I never got to thank you for what you did in Vilute. I cannot bear to imagine what would have happened to my daughter and wife, had you not intervened. It is an honor, Lord Paltos.” The man added cordially and reverently, as if he had been practicing.

The man had called him ‘lord’ again, and Kaidus’ lips jerked sideways for an instant. “So you were there too…” The words almost choked him as he recalled the memories of that day, of the countless lives that were extinguished.

“Yes.” The older man spoke in affirmation, the strength in his voice slowly waning.

“Forgive me, my lord.” The second man quickly followed, calling him lord as well. The man then bowed awkwardly. “I am Giaan Oriaus. I- I regret not being there that day but, Princess Vernera, Lord Komor and the Black Knights, along with all those who were lost. I heard you avenged them all. You have my gratitude. Thank you.” The man lifted his head and held out a nervous hand.

Gratitude. There was nothing he could say. The decision to mercilessly slaughter Eril’s men had been his to make, and the burden would be his to carry. Being thanked for it was unnecessary. Keeping his inner thoughts from surfacing, Kaidus reached out and shook the man’s hand.

…

“What would you like to know, my lord?”
The man named Irvine asked after the introductions were over. From the sound of it, they were not going to drop the title.

Without wasting any time on the trifling matter, “You are both from that floating city. Why are you here now? What happened?” He got right to the heart of his curiosity.

“We abandoned the city, my lord.” The older man instantly answered. “The gates had been burned down, and the walls were crumbling after the attack. We all came to a decision that we could no longer stay there, seeing that the barrier was also gone.”

“And how did you all end up here?” He questioned. It was too much of a coincidence.

“We followed the captain, my lord. After burning our dead and making the decision to leave, a group of us came south with him. Some of the others stayed behind in the lake’s surrounding forests, in case more of our people returned. Giaan here-”

“I was with a team of six others who had been sent out to gather information and food.” The man named Giaan quickly supplemented. “We came back to find the barrier gone, and the city empty. Luckily, using the whistling arrows, the others found us and told us about what happened. We caught up to the captain’s group north of the village of Umoraok.”

He had spotted many villages during his flight toward the floating city, but could not recall which one the man was talking about. “So the one in charge right now is Captain Biran?”

“Yes. The Black Knights, Princess Vernera’s order of knights were all killed during the attack along with the princess herself. They were the highest chain of command, and with them gone, it was the captain who took charge. He was the one who began the evacuation process after- well, after you came through. We were already a part of his unit before all that, so it just made sense to follow him.”

“I see. I would like to talk with him then. Please take me to the captain.”

“There is no need, my lord. The captain will be coming here.” Giaan chipped in, and turned to look in a different direction of the camp.

“Kaidus!” Yet it was Vick’s voice that called out. They turned to see the older mercenary. “Where are you going?” Vick questioned, quickly running over to them.

“Nowhere. I was merely getting acquainted with Irvine and Giaan here.”

“Oh,” Vick gave a weak response, then after a puzzled look at the two man standing beside him, “did you just wake up?”

“Yes. It appeared I was more fatigued than I thought.”

Vick’s puzzled face instantly turned into a smile. “Perfect. You must be hungry right? Arleen and some of the others are preparing lunch right now. Narissa is also awake, and has been regaling the girls about your trip from Garnikul.”

“That so?” I will need to speak with her about the change of plans. Kaidus thought to himself, seeing that their journey had come to an abrupt end. “And who’s Arleen?” He asked, unable to remember anyone by such a name.

“Right, you never got to know most of them.” Vick paused in silent thought for a moment. “She’s one of the five older women, the tall one with short brown hair and a plentiful bust. You should know who I’m talking about.” A grin immediately crept onto Vick’s face.

Sifting through his memories, he vaguely recalled the five woman who were older than the rest. In their early twenties, there was one who had short brown curls, and was wearing green and black clothes the last time he saw her. He could picture her slender face, but could not recall the proportions that Vick had mentioned.

“By the way, Sarah and Saadra came to see you earlier after hearing that you were back. Did you see them?”

“I did not.” He looked to the two guards.

“Two young ladies stopped by earlier, but you were still sleeping.” The older man—Irvine--answered.

“Well then that settles it. Let’s go see everyone.” Vick exclaimed energetically. “A few of the younger ones have asked about you, you know? I’m sure they’ve been wanting to thank you.”

Kaidus hesitated and considered the faces of those he had so readily abandoned in Karpes. He was uncertain about meeting them but, “You’re right. I should go see how everyone’s doing.” He readily agreed, and turned to the two men. “It looks like I will have to trouble the two of you.”

“No, not at all. If they are people you know, then feel free.” Irvine replied with a broad smile.

“I will stay here.” Giaan spoke up. “Vasco will be returning with the captain. I will let them know where you went.”

...

“These people are…” Kaidus uttered as they passed by countless others.

“They’re from other villages. Esperen was not the only village that came under scrutiny of the Southern Guards.” Vick answered while leading the way though a number of civilian tents.

“Southern Guards?” He questioned, hearing the name for the first time.
Having arrived while it was still quite dark, he had underestimated the sheer size of the camp. Looking around now, there were hundreds of people, unfamiliar men, women, and children, all huddling around dozens of fires. It was as if a large village, or a small town had been stripped of their housings and forced to live in such conditions. It was very reminiscent of the situation that Lord Shradech and the people of Vernigale had found themselves in.

“They are fanatics who declared themselves protectors of the south, or something crazy like that. The group I told you about last night, the ones who attacked Esperen, they were an advance party for the Southern Guards. It was why we had to leave the village.” Vick answered, his tone calm and clear.

“They have attacked eight other villages that we know of so far. This is but a fraction of those who have been displaced from their homes.” Irvine added from behind. “It began in Jarnlan, around the time the rumors of the King’s Advisor’s death began circulating. Umoraok, the village where we were hiding in at the time was one of the first to be hit after the conscription orders.”

“So they’re building up manpower and gathering supplies by attacking uncooperative settlements...” Kaidus voiced with intrigue as they continued walking.

“Garis wait for me!” A young girl’s voice cried out as a boy of four or five ran across their path. Following behind, the girl was carrying a small straw sandal that had unraveled and was half hopping, half running, as she tried to catch up.
An old man stared at them oddly as they passed by, while others just flat out ignored them. Along with the vast majority of unfamiliar faces, he eventually caught some familiar ones, one of them being the man who had almost fought with them in Esperen.

As they arrived, more and more familiar faces began popping up and he soon spotted Arleen, the woman Vick had mentioned earlier. She was watching a large pot while chatting away with a man, and beside them, the other girls were talking amongst themselves. A small old woman with long white hair sat amongst them, and across from her, another woman with a boisterous voice--Narissa seemed to be enjoying herself.

“Vick you big bastard! You were supposed to help us carry water!”

A sharp voice caught them off guard, causing many of the people around them to turn in their direction.

“Sarah!” Another familiar voice came through the air.

“Shit.” Vick remarked wryly while wearing an innocent grin.

Kaidus turned to his left, and saw a girl two to three years younger than himself rushing toward them. She had cut her hair since the last time he saw her, but her mannerism and tone of voice was still quite the same. Carrying a small bucket of water and equipped with a disgruntled face, it was the younger of the Ridales sisters, Sarah. Upon catching his eyes, she immediately slowed down, causing her bucket to splash a good amount of water onto the ground. He looked beyond her, and caught her older sister Saadra following behind. Wearing a patched up brown cloak, she was also carrying a bucket of water, holding it before her with both hands. The older girl saw him and made a polite bow. Kaidus nodded back.

“Heheee.” With an embarrassed grin on her face, Sarah approached them slowly instead of her previous rush. With a quick and sloppy curtsy to the three of them, she walked up to Vick and shot her right leg out at his left foot.

“Too slow!” Vick laughed, easily moving out of the way.

“Stop! Stop moving!!” Sarah cried out as she went for a second and third kick, splashing more water.

“Sarah stop it. You’re going to waste the water.” Saadra protested from behind, and the younger girl slowly came to a halt. Turning her attention to Kaidus, “We heard you were back. Have you been well?” Saadra bowed again before asking.

“I have. What about you all? Has it been hard outside of Karpes?”

From the side, Irvine raised an eyebrow at the unusual greeting, while Vick continued teasing Sarah.

“Yes. But we are still here, and living.” Saadra replied with a bright smile.

“I see.” Kaidus’ mouth also curved upward. To see that the brilliance inside of her had not dissipated, he was glad.

“Come, let us not stand around. The others are watching.” Vick interrupted, gesturing toward the group of eyes staring at them.

“Sarah, come on.” Saadra ushered, and the younger girl perked up.

“You two young ladies must be tired. Please, allow me.” Like a gentlemen, Irvine extended his hands out for the buckets.

With a quick look at the bearded man, Sarah quickly pulled back and raced off toward the fire. “Thank you, but it’s alright. It is not much further.” Sarah politely declined and followed after her sister.

…

The group stared at Kaidus as he approached them. Though theirs eyes toward him were much different from how they were that day in Karpes, he could still see some sort of uneasiness within a few of them.

Like the others that he had seen along the way, they were sitting together around two fires. Three of the younger boys were clutching tightly onto their older sisters for warmth, while three others were playing some sort of game with sticks and leaves next to the flames. The girls shuddered and shivered as they tried to warm themselves with pelts and blankets, and from where she sat, Narissa was grinning nefariously. Of the twenty-five who had joined them in Karpes, most of them were still present along with a few additions.

Reaching the group, some of the more courageous girls tensely stood up and gave him short but practiced curtsies. Seeing them trying so hard to greet him in their own way, Kaidus smiled and nodded courteously. The greeting seemed to have relaxed them a bit, and he took a deep breath. “I am sorry for leaving you all in Karpes. I had other matters to attend to, and could not join you at the time. I hope your journey was a pleasant one.” He calmly apologize.

The girls looked at each other briefly before blushing in embarrassment. A few of them nodded timidly as if to say yes, while others opened their mouth to speak, but stopped and quietly sat back down.

“So you’re the culprit who attacked Karpes. Who would have thought?” The old woman spoke with an amused tome.

“It’s good to see you again, madam.” Kaidus lowered his head respectfully to her.

“Daehn, right? Didn’t you have something you want to ask Kaidus?” With a playful grin on her face, Narissa called out to the one of the three boys that were sitting together.

With all eyes looking at him, the boy quickly got up and ran over to his older sister.

“What is it?” Kaidus inquired curiously toward the boy.

“Is- is it true?” A meek voice came from one of the other boys, a smaller boy with a missing tooth and a red nose--one of the old lady’s grandchildren.

“Is what true?” He queried, turning his attention to the new speaker.

“S-she,” the boy pointed to Narissa. “She said that if we are bad, you will f-feed us to a monster. She said that it is scary, and has long black wings, and sharp teeth, and eats l-little boys.”

Kaidus glanced at Narissa then back to the boy. “Would you like to find out?” The small boy shook his head fervently upon the question and quickly moved to hide behind his grandmother. “It is not true. I do not have a monster to feed you to.” Kaidus gave the gullible child a smile, and Narissa chuckled from her seat.

A few of the girls giggled upon seeing the boy being teased, but quickly hid their joy as someone else approached.

“My lord.”

A voice came from behind them. He turned around to see that the captain had caught up, along with the man named Giaan and the guard who left them earlier. The blond haired captain was carrying the transparent sword at his side, and appeared to have even trimmed his unkempt beard. In the light, the man’s eyes were a sky blue, quite different from the hollow eyes he had seen that day under the ash covered city.

“I am sorry for taking so long. I was still mediating a dispute when Vasco arrived.” The man quickly apologized.

“There’s no need for such things, captain.” Kaidus swiftly dismissed the apology.

“Giaan told me about your inquiries. If I can, I will answer them to the best of my abilities.”

“There are indeed a few matters that I wish to discuss with you. Would it be possible for a private conversation after lunch?” He asked, making it quite clear that they would need to talk, but not in front of everyone.

“Of course.” Biran promptly answered in complete compliance.

“Will you be joining us, captain?” Vick questioned from the side with a stiff smile.

Captain Biran turned to Vick, then looked around at the group of young ladies. “So I was right. This was the group that we were looking for.”

“Yea, what of it?” Vick replied, his tone quite antagonistic.

“You lied to me. You said you didn’t know anything.” Biran fired back.

“What is this?” Kaidus interjected, seeing that there seemed to be something going on between the two.

“Nothing, my lord. It does not matter anymore.”

“No. It does not.” Vick quickly agreed.

Biran looked to his three men. “Vasco. Giaan. Irvine. You all will stay with his lordship.” He then turned to Kaidus. “Please call on me when you are done. I shall not impose on your reunion any longer.” Biran bowed and withdrew.

The three men looked at each other, then stepped back so as not to intrude.

Kaidus turned around to the group of girls, and once again, they watched him with nervous curiosity. Narissa too, was staring back curiously, and the man who had been talking with Arleen looked quite troubled.

“Please be at ease.” He reassured, and the girls tensed up.

“C’mon you all. Quit staring so much. You’re going to make Kaidus blush.” Vick jested from the side. “Arleen. How’s the stew coming?”

“Ah!” Arleen yelped in surprise and quickly stirred the large pot. “My lord. Please take a seat.” She hastily gestured to a spot by the fire.

Before Kaidus could step toward it, Sarah rushed over and grabbed his arm. “Come on.” She grinned, pulling him to join them.

…

“They helped us, but started asking about the incident in Karpes. I told them that we didn’t know what happened, and wouldn’t let them question the others.” Vick spoke from beside him as they ate. “We got into a little disagreement because of it, and almost got into a fight.”

From behind, one of the three guards started coughing.

“Sounds like it’s been rough for you. Sorry.” Kaidus apologized as he slurped a spoonful of broth. He had asked about what happened earlier with the captain, and from the sound of it, it was only a misunderstanding.

“What happened anyways? How did you even meet that man? Where did you find Narissa?” Vick replied.

“It’s a long story. Join us later and I will tell you.”

“Fine. I’d want to listen in on your discussion anyways.” Though discontented was still prevalent in his voice, Vick stopped pressing the matter.

“Hey. Hey Kaidus.” Sarah called out from behind her sister, and next to him—to Kaidus’ left--Saadra quickly sat up. The older girl’s face had become flushed after he was dragged over to sit by her, and even now, she was quietly sipping away at her stew just listening to them.

“Yes?”

“Are you going to stay here too?”

“Maybe. We’ll see.” He replied with uncertainty. Too busy with Tal’hrus, his true purpose had been put on hold and there was no telling when his search for Karugas would once again begin. Though he had kept alert while crossing through Malpaars, the mountains and plains upon which he flew over held nothing of interest nor any presence of power.

“My sister is worried about you, you know?” The young girl spoke loudly.

“Sarah!” Saadra quickly cried out to silence her sister. Her face was bright red. “O-of course I’m worried. You helped us...” She hastily exclaimed as she turned to apologize.

“Thank you.” Kaidus cordially replied. “But there is no need to worry about me. Please take care of yourselves.”

“S-sorr-”
*Whiiiiiuuuuuu!* the sound of a whistle shrieked through the air in the distance, cutting Saadra off.

Kaidus immediately turned around to the three guards behind him. All three were already watching the sky. “What is it?” He asked.

“One whistling arrow. It means there’s a messenger looking for the camp.” Irvine answered.

“No...” Giaan immediately refuted. “That was unmistakably one of Solio’s arrows. The pitch was too long.”

“Solio? That can’t be. The move is not for another two days.” The man named Vasco replied with a troubled voice.

*Whiiiiiiiiiiuuuuuu!* another arrow ripped through the air in the distance.

“Two arrows. They’re in trouble!!” Giaan exclaimed.

B2 Chapter 55 - New Dawn II

The impending situation and its uncertainty haunted Biran as the call to arms echoed through the camp. He had expected the men to be confused after what happened the previous night, but seeing the lack of preparation in them, Biran could not help but feel apprehensive.
His order to gather south of the camp had been issued a while ago, yet barely twenty men were present—less than half their overall numbers. Two signal arrows indicated that something was happening already, and should they fail to move soon, it might be too late.

“Where is Wes?!” Biran shouted as a handful of men arrived.

“Woke’m up before I came. Should be here soon.” One of the men, a hunter, promptly answered.

Clicking his tongue, “Kurne!”

“Yes, captain.” A stout bearded man with a longbow in his hand stepped forward.

“Take two others and join up with Elken and Laznar. Find out what is happening. The rest of us will follow as soon as possible.” Biran commanded, and the man gave a swift salute, then called out two names before rushing off.

“Captain Biran!”

Irvine’s voice came from the crowd and Biran turned his attention toward the old warrior who was approaching—along with two others. “My lord.” Surprised, he quickly addressed the youth that had arrived with Irvine and Vasco. Though he wanted to leave the boy out of it, a part of him was glad to see the young man.

“Captain. What is the situation?” The young man inquired, walking past the large group of armed men.

Biran hesitated briefly before opening his mouth. “I apologize, but I do not know.” He answered as the torrent of panic in him began to slowly dissipate. “I’ve dispatched a team ahead. The rest of us will march when everyone has gathered.” Biran added, keeping his eyes on the boy. Although he himself was almost two heads taller than the youth and twice as old, seeing the boy’s unusually calm demeanor, his impatience was quickly vanishing.

“How many people are with the other group?”

“I beg your pardon?” Biran replied, stunned by the unnerving calm that had suddenly infested him.

“I have been notified of the other refugees. How many of your people are with them?”

“Over thirty capable men, my lord. But for them to be calling for help… there can only be one reason why.”

“Then let us not waste any more time. We will make haste with those who are present.” With quick and decisive words, the young man turned his gaze to the south as the winds wisped around them.

Just like when he first laid eyes upon the boy, it was as if he was staring at someone or something else. Something far beyond his own comprehension. “Do you mean to-” Biran managed to voice out as the words clicked into his head.

“Time is of the essence, captain. Lead your men. I shall assist where I can.”

The words filled him with assurance and Biran’s hands trembled with an unfamiliar enthusiasm, a sense of calm excitement. “Forgive me. I ask too much of you even though you have just arrived.” He graciously lowered his head, unwilling to decline the offer of assistance.

“The fates have deemed it appropriate to grant someone like me a sword. It is only fitting that I bear witness to its sharpness.”

“Understood.” The meaning was quite clear, and Biran lifted his head. His could see some of the men staring, questioning his actions, yet it was only because they did not understand. “Vasco. You will stay here and wait for the rest of the men.” Biran quickly directed before turning to the group that was still awaiting his orders. “Form up and keep vigilant! We are moving!” He shouted.

---

“C’mon. We’ve got to keep moving.” A short and wiry man hurriedly whispered, trying to heft another man onto his shoulders.

“Ugh! I- I- Graahh!” Solio yelped as his legs gave out, sending him tumbling to the ground.

“Solio!”

“Kuh- F-fuck! Alec… I can’t.” Twisting his body upright on the forest floor, “I can’t even feel my legs anymore.” Solio cried out to the man who had been helping to shoulder him. There was an arrow in the back of his right leg, and try as he might, he could not will himself to keep going. “Leave me be. Get to the others.”

“Come on. Get up!” His companion replied, attempting to help him to his feet again.

“Leave!” Solio pushed the man away. “GO!” He screamed. Alec took one look at him, and with a troubled face, took off.

“Fuck me… if I’ll be the one to kill us all. Uuugggh!” He groaned, as he pushed himself to sit up. His eyes quickly scanned the area for the bow that he had dropped upon his fall, and then turned to the arrow in his leg. The shaft had pierced his calf from the back, and the tip of the broad arrowhead was poking through the front. “Haaa… Arrodin’s tits!” Solio cursed, thankful that it did not hit the bone. Exhausted and breathing heavily, the desire to lay down and quietly await death overwhelmed him, yet his mind would not let him rest. Forcing himself to crawl toward his weapon, he grabbed the bow and propped himself against the side of a tree.

Biting onto his bow, he took a few quick breaths before forcefully yanking out the arrow in his leg. “Nnnngggh!!” Pain shot through him and his body jolted violently as the initial shock struck.
Taking coarse breaths, Solio clenched his teeth as his body began shaking after the harsh pain subsided and an aggravating throbbing took over. With unsteady hands, he held up his bow and nocked the bloody arrow. “If- If I’m going to die here… I’m taking one of you bastards with- Nnnn!” Another jolt of pain, and he almost dropped the bow. “Haaah…” A sense of disgust and regret swelled up from within as he felt his lifeblood escaping from the open wound. “… It’s all up to you now, Biran... Y-you’ll have to make it count. Ha…Hahaha…” He gave one last farewell, one last regret that his signal arrows had yet to be answered, and one last laugh before consigning himself to his doom.

After what felt like an eternity, the sound of movements and voices eventually came from the direction he was facing. Mustering the last of his strength, Solio drew the bow one last time.

A number of figures emerged through the trees and he could see a dozen men stalking toward him; men whose faces were filled with angry frustration, sick joy, and dogged triumph as they glared at him. The glint of metal caught his eyes as the group drew closer, and Solio let loose the arrow, hoping that it would connect.

“Solio!” Instead of a cry from those before him, his pained body jerked in surprise as Alec’s voice shouted from behind. A rain of arrows followed the voice, mowing down half of those who were coming after him.

---

Charging the surprised group of soldiers, Biran rushed forward with one hand on the transparent sword. He could feel power flowing into his body from the weapon, and with each stride he took, his men--who were running beside him--fell further and further behind.
Unleashing the weapon, Biran slashed forward with a single horizontal arc. The blade sheared through his target’s leather armor and stomach like slicing through water, and Biran’s eyes widened. The sound of metal and panic rang through the air and he quickly stepped toward his right side. His left hand shot forth and caught the arm of an attacker who was swinging down at him. “Urraaaa!!!” Biran rammed his weapon into the man’s belly, as the bulk of his men slammed into the others.

As quickly as it began, five men laid dead by arrows, while another eight had been mercilessly cut down by swords.

Holding the bloodstained weapon in his hand, Biran cast a silent glance back to the young man who had been watching them from the rear. His whole body shuddered as he turned to look down at those on the ground, and he brought the sword up to his face. Speed, strength, and senses he had never dreamt of. The enchantment on the weapon had empowered him, enhanced his body to an astounding degree, and it horrified him, seeing that five of the eight had fallen to his sword alone.
“Solio. Are you alright?”
Someone questioned from behind him, and Biran looked over to where the group was crowding. Seeing that the portly man was still alive, he breathed a sigh of relief and began walking toward them.

“C-captain...” Solio voiced tiredly with a pained smile on his face.

“I’m sorry my friend.”

“Men... there were too many of them. We. We had to split up.” Solio spoke as his face twisted in agony.

“Alec ran into us. Are there any others?”

“Rodan is dead, captain. He stayed behind to buy us time after Solio got injured.”
Alec answered from the side, and Biran looked to the pool of blood that was seeping into the ground by Solio’s leg.
“Gendryl, Darrv and Jadaes headed north. While Tarque, Jems, Roderick, and Falknur went southeast toward the roads. Rodan and I were the only two that came with Solio.” Alec added.

“Only ten of you? What of the villagers? Where is the rest of your team?”

“The others are taking a different route through the southern forest with the villagers. We left the camp three days after you all, but with the soldiers on our trails, the ten of us splintered from the main group to lure them away.”

“Three… I should have seen this coming. I should have never split us up like that.” Biran lamented, seeing that his decision to err on the safe side had instead, cost them.

“I-It’s not your fault… those- the scouts I sent out were followed. We were lucky to have evacuated be-before they found us.” Solio stammered between breaths.

“Laznar. Jordine. Bind Solio’s injury and escort him and Alec back. If you see Vasco’s group, tell them to go back and prepare to vacate the camp. Those of us here will look for the others.”

“Captain-”

“Enough. Rest for now and we’ll talk later.”

“Wait.” Solio reached out to stop Biran. “The bann- guh- the banners of Lord Cromontes and Lady Onarald… they are flying behind the shielded crest of the Southern Guards. They- they are the ones hunting us.”

Biran’s face darkened at the information. Gritting his teeth, he ushered his contingent of men onward.

As the others left and Jordine began wrapping his leg, Solio caught the eyes of a young man walking amongst the group. He thought he saw the boy’s two dark eyes flash silver for an instant, and as he was about to open his mouth, his leg began burning as if it was on fire.

---

“Acquaintance of yours?” Kaidus questioned as they marched, inquiring about what they had just heard. He did not want to intrude on the conversation and opted to simply listen, but curiosity had gotten the best of him.

“I’ve had some dealings with them before.” Biran quietly answered, biting down his frustration. “Lady Esmera Onarald of House Onarald, a wealthy widow with an ambition to match. The late Princess Vernera was trying to win her over before the princess’ untimely death. Then there’s Lord Hyvanus Cromontes… a reclusive lord with a bountiful territory to the western shores. He too had been called upon by the Liberation army, yet never moved to answer their pleas. For them both to ally themselves with the Southern Guards, things have just gotten more desperate for those like us.”

“I see. So the lords and ladies have begun to take sides.” Kaidus hid a smile. “You mentioned a princess and the Liberation Army. What affiliations do you have with them?”

Biran glanced at Kaidus, uncertain how to answer. “None anymore, my lord.” He finally spoke after a brief pause. “Apart from for the few dozen who had been out of the city, those you protected in Vilute are all that is left of the Liberation army. As you’ve seen for yourself, they are nothing more than women and children, people without home or allegiance.”

“Then…” Kaidus looked around them.

“Yes. These men are the last remnants of Princess Vernera’s Liberation Army. Former slaves, thieves, men bound for the gallows because of petty crimes. Men who were oppressed to the point of rebellion. Defiant fathers who would not allow their family’s to be robbed and starved.”

“And you? Which one are you?”

“The Liberation Army saved me when I was bound for the slave markets, but my purpose in aiding them was for something else. That purpose went up in flames when Vilute burned.”

Sensing the troubled guilt in Biran’s voice, Kaidus stopped the inquiries. “That was insensitive. Forgive me.”

“No, my lord. Please pardon my tone.” Biran quickly implored.

“If I may, how did you come to leading this band?”

A smile emerged on Biran’s face. “You are one with the ability to protect.” He quoted and looked at Kaidus. “Those words have stuck with me ever since, and I have done my utmost to not disappoint them. The others simply attached themselves to me, as I would myself to you, my lord.”

“… Such foolishness.” Kaidus voiced as the wind whispered into his ears.

---

Evening would be upon them soon, but they had found the last of those wandering the forest, and battle had begun once again.

Standing behind the line of archers, Kaidus watched, as his sword of flesh lurched backward, dodging an incoming blow from the left. He stood motionless, as the man struggled to find footing after landing a killing blow, and he did not allow himself to intervene, as the man was surrounded by three enemies.

Seeing that he was at a disadvantage, Biran quickly dashed to the side, forcing two of the three to come after him. Using the flat of his blade, he parried the spear that was coming at his chest and swiftly delivered a cross cut toward the spearman’s neck. His sword sliced into the man’s left shoulder instead, and Biran charged forward with his own shoulder, slamming the spearman onto the ground.

Kaidus watched, as Biran broke the formation and proceeded to defend against a thrust.
The man did a large diagonal swing after deflecting the thrust, leaving his sides completely open before stepping forward to cover the weakness.
Kaidus stopped his frown from showing. After observing their previous three engagements, he could see that the knight had already begun to rely on the sword. Yet even with the power within the weapon, seeing it being swung around so crudely, the man still had a long way to go. Should dependency on the weapon overtake the knight’s own abilities, the full power of the weapon would go to waste. It was something he would have to correct, and soon.

Someone cried out, and Kaidus turned to see that one of their own men had fallen to the ground. A soldier stepped over the man, ready to plunge a sword into the downed man’s chest. By his will, one of the arrows that were in the air jerked sideways, planting itself into the soldier’s collar, forcing him back a few steps.

A chorus of screams followed as the archers volley of arrows connected, and the surviving enemies began fleeing into the forest.

“Grrraaaa!!” Biran screamed, slicing a men’s leg off before delivering a killing blow amidst a stream of blood.

Victory cries followed, and just like the fleeting skirmishes before, it was over.

The group began looking around for friends who had fallen, and just like before, not a single one of their own had been lost. A few were injured here and there, but everyone had survived yet again. Many of the men started looking in Kaidus’ direction, having witnessed some of the unexplainable and fortuitous happenings during the engagements.

“My lord.” Biran slowly approached Kaidus, his eyes questioning about their next course of action.

“There is no need to give chase, captain. Let us return.” Kaidus answered, keeping his eyes on bodies that were scattered about.
With Zion’s aid, he had steered them toward a number of corpses belonging to men they were searching for, as well as to small groups of armed soldiers--who were combing the forest. The knight had understood after they found the first man, Alec, and had been following his directions since.

“Yes, my lord.” Biran bowed, then turned around and began calling out orders to retreat.

---

Back at the camp.

“What does he think I am? A baby sitter?” Vick complained loudly as he paced back and forth near the outskirts of the civilian’s area. He was far enough from the others that they could not hear him, yet close enough for them to think that he was patrolling.

“Uugh… I hate this...” He groaned, quickly remembering how he had jokingly told Kaidus that he had been hired to babysit the boy. “I should never had said that… could that be why?” He questioned, unable to determine if such a vindictive thing was even possible.

Patting the two azurite swords at his sides, Vick turned toward the camp. Preparations to evacuate was already finished, and all that was left, was to take down the tents and shelters. A number of carts and horses were also waiting on the eastern side of the camp, ready to load up anything that were too cumbersome to carry for long durations. Should the signal to evacuate come, the tents would be quickly disassembled while the shelters abandoned, and they would escape to the main roads via a path that had been decided and prepared a few days prior.

“Vick!” Sarah called out as she spotted him, and he waved back. “I brought you some soup!” She yelled and hurried over to him, carrying a bowl in her hands.

“Soup, huh. Why thank you.”

“Yep.” She smiled and continued to watch him after he took the bowl from her.

Vick brought the soup this his mouth and Sarah’s grin widened. “On second thought...”

“What? It’s good. Darla said to drink it while it’s hot.”

“Oh yea? Then why does it feel like you’ve put something in here?” He gave her an inquisitive look.

“I didn’t! Promise!”

“Then why are you smiling from ear to ear?”

“I-I’m not smiling.” Sarah quickly covered her mouth.

“Hmmm… I don’t know if I can trust you.” Raising an eyebrow at Sarah, he slowly slurped down the bowl of soup. “Hmm?” To his surprise, there were some morsels of meat at the bottom.

“I think Darla fancies you.” The girl stated, and he almost choked on the soup.

“*Cough! Cough*! You fiendish little… you couldn’t have waiting until I was done?”

“Hehe.” Sarah jumped back and returned an innocent smile. “Do you like Darla?”

“That is not something I need to tell you. Here.” He held the bowl out to her. “Tell Darla thank you.”

“Fine. Then… as a favor for bringing you soup, tell me. Does Kaidus have someone he likes?” The girl nonchalantly enquired as she took the bowl, acting as if it was the normal course of the conversation.

“Wha- What?”

“Don’t play stupid. Answer me.” She snapped back.

“Does Kaidus have someone he like… uh…” Thinking back on the three years the boy spent with them, he could not recall a single moment where Kaidus had shown any interest in those of the opposite sex. “Beats me. That’s something you’ll have to ask him yourself.” A grin slowly crept onto Vick’s face. “Why do you ask? Could it be that you like Kaidus?”

“What?! No! Stupid Vick!” She shouted and ran off.

“Oh boy…” Vick smiled as he watched the girl leave. He knew that the purpose of the inquiry was for the older sister, but there was a tinge of red upon Sarah’s cheeks that had betrayed her coyness.

In complete and utter loss about the heart of a maiden, he continued his pacing.

Reaching the tree lines he turned to walk back, but a pair of silver elliptical eyes were staring up at him. “Ahh-!” Vick tightly clenched his mouth shut. “F-fuck!” He voiced under his breath, trying to keep himself from screaming again.

“Shrraaa!!” The pitch black serpent hissed back angrily, and proceeded to flick its forked tongue out.

The small beast was the reason why he had stayed behind, instead of going with the others. It was also the reason why he could not sit still. “Gods, that is terrifying.” Vick remarked as he noticed the thick layer of blood covering the serpent’s snout. The serpent had probably taken breaks in between gorging itself, and was now licking at the dried blood, trying to get it off. “H-here… let me-” He slowly reached out with his right hand.

“Grrrrr!” It snarled, baring four white fangs.

“I got it! It’s okay! Look!” Vick held up his hand and quickly pulled back a step. The small monster instantly went back to licking its mouth without taking its eyes off of him. “How in the world am I supposed to look after you?” He questioned nervously, remembering Kaidus’ words about keeping it away from the others.

Suddenly the serpent lifted its head up and began looking around. It flicked its tongue a few times, then extended its wings and propelled itself into the air. Instead of flying into the forest as it had done earlier, it skirted above the trees and began moving along the edge of the camp.

“Oh no…” Vick voiced out loud and took off after the serpent. Following it to the south side of the encampment, he quickly saw why.

A group of haggard men were returning. Some of the men’s faces and clothes were dirtied to an almost unrecognizable extent, while others looked completely unscathed. Walking at the back beside the captain, was Kaidus.

The black serpent immediately dove.

“Kaidus!” Vick shouted, and the group turned to stare in his direction. He caught Kaidus’ eyes for a split second, before the boy turned to look up at the sky and smile. Kaidus opened the side of his cloak, and the beast vanished inside before the others even noticed what had occurred.
Dumbfounded, Vick sighed and walked over to them.

“Thank you.” Kaidus thanked with a smile on his face.

“I’m not doing that again.” Vick grumbled.

“I mean it.”

“Shut up.” Vick retorted. “Come on. Darla made some soup earlier. Let’s go see if there’s any left.”

***

-Darsus-

An old man stood upon the edge of a great plateau, quietly gazing at a number of villages in the distance. Decades of harsh reality and stringent control had molded his elderly face into one without emotions, yet his two pale green eyes were filled with fire and destruction--as he surveyed the landscape below. A coat of mana swirled about the old man as if it were alive, and around his immediate vicinity, the ground had been scorched black.

“Master. Everything is set. We await your orders.” A cloaked man spoke from behind the line of scorched earth.

“Then begin. Let us cleanse this land of insects and drag out the usurpers who would stand in our path.”

“Yes, master.” With a quick incantation, the cloaked man unleashed a ball of fire high into the air.

From one of the villages, a pillar of fire stormed upward, rising like a ravaging beast. Terror began to echo in the winds, and a second village went up in flames, followed by a third, and a fourth.

“You know what needs to be done. Get to it.” The old master ordered, and the cloaked man bowed before making a hasty retreat.

A hulky armored man with two curved horns stepped up behind the old man. “Master. Let us too, head for our destination.”

“… Very well.” Taking one last gander at the message that was being sent, the ground underneath his feet opened up and swallowed the old man.

The large dvuron looked behind him, then lowered the faceplate on his helmet. Unsheathing the enormous two-handed cleaver on his back, he walked to the edge of the plateau and stepped off.

Behind the dvuron, a winged man quickly followed after—launching himself down the side of the mountain.

B2 Chapter 56 - Truth

The news of what transpired in the second camp along with what was coming, had spread amongst the men by morning. Whispers of fleeing were beginning to percolate through to the civilians, and a crippling tension had taken hold of the camp.

Kaidus and Vick made their way across the sullen atmosphere after an early lunch, passing by a number of nervous guards. Arriving at the captain’s tent, a group of men--armed with weapons and supplies--were already standing outside, talking with the captain. At the front was Irvine, and as he scanned the group, Kaidus could see that they were the volunteers who would soon be departing to search for, and reinforce the others—who were traveling through the southern forest.

Spotting them, Captain Biran dismissed the group and promptly invited Vick and Kaidus inside.

Larger than the others, the captain’s tent had been constructed for the sake of organized meetings and planning, much like that of a war camp’s command. A corner of the tent had been closed off with two dark sheets, dividing the large room into a war room, and a sleeping area. Located at the center, was a crude table made of trimmed branches and a piece of flat wood, surrounded by a number of wooden blocks as seats.

Three others were already in the tent as they entered.
Vasco and Giaan stood at attention beside the wooden table, while a short round man rested on a piece of wood near the back of the tent. It was Solio, the man from the previous day. Somewhere in his forties, the portly man quietly surveyed them, his face more surprised than cautious.

“Vasco. Give me a hand would you?” The round man stood up on his good leg, and Vasco quickly went to assist him.

“Please sit.” Biran entreated, and moved to the table.

Sitting down beside Vick, the captain and Solio sat across from them, while both Vasco and Giaan walked over to the tent’s entrance to stand guard.

“Allow me.” Biran stood up once more after they had all settled. “As we have much to discuss, I shall keep this simple.” Gesturing to Kaidus and Vick, “This young man is Lord Kaidus Paltos, whom we’ve been searching for. To his left, is Master Vickus Laveranus, his companion.” Biran then motioned to his right. “My lord, this is Solio Sarvatas, master hunter, and the person I left in charge of the Esperen camp.” Solio chuckled and curtly lowered his head.

“Just Vick is fine.” Vick gave a curt nod.

“It is but a title of the captain’s own giving, please pay it no mind. Just Kaidus will suffice.” Kaidus supplemented, nodding in accordance with everyone else.

“And yet that is the very nature of a title. A name, given unto men by the voices of others.” Solio replied with a smile. Catching Kaidus’ eyes, “Forgive me my lord, but Biran has already informed me of the situation, and of his decisions. I too, wholeheartedly agree in this.”

“Master Solio, there is no need for-”

“Please, my lord.” Solio replied, stopping Kaidus short of his words. “You saved our lives when the fangs of death were upon us. What you did for Vilute, for those of us still alive right now, you have our utmost gratitude.” Solio lowered his head as far as his belly would allow him. “You may not remember all of us, but those of us who were there have not forgotten you.”

Listening attentively, Vick shot a curious look at Kaidus.

Hearing the sincerity in Solio’s words, he could do nothing but acquiesce to the selfish logic. “Please raise your head. Now is neither the time nor place for such things, and I believe we have other matters to discuss.” Kaidus replied, attempting to steer the conversation back toward its original purpose.

“Indeed.” Biran added and lowered his head. “I apologize for making you wait. I felt it appropriate to have Solio sit in with us, for I believe he knows much more about these affairs than I do myself.”

“There is no need for an apology, captain. I merely had some curious thoughts to inquire about.”

“Then please give voice, and allow us to help slake that curiosity.” Solio urged from beside Biran.

Kaidus scanned them both. ““Very well. To start with, how did you know to look for me in Esperen?”

“That was- while we were gathering information in Umoraok, we heard of a disturbance in Karpes.” Biran began. “Rumors of a young mage that had troubled a pleasure house, helping a number of young girls escape their bondage. Though we were uncertain, Umoraok was sacked shortly after, and we were forced to flee. Following the trail of uncertainty, it eventually lead us to Esperen, and then to you.”

“Please wait.” Vick unceremoniously interrupted. “I believe I’ve been patient enough. Will you finally tell me what happened after you left us in Karpes? I never did hear how you two knew each other.”

He had promised Vick answers, and answers he would give. Kaidus reached into his pocket and pulled out the handful of metal rings. “This, is what I’ve been doing.” He replied, and could see that the older man knew what he meant.

“Tal’hrus…” Vick whispered, his tone growing serious.

“I met the captain and his people at the beginning of that trail, amidst ashes and death.”

Both Biran and Solio’s expressions darkened.

“You could have told me. Why was there a need to wait until now?”

“Like I said. That was the beginning of the trail.” Kaidus resumed. “You remember what Lord Shradech said? About an unknown man becoming the king’s advisor?”

“The king’s advisor? You can’t be serious?”

“I am.”

“Then-” Vick shifting uncomfortably in his seat. “The news of an assassin, the murder in the capital…”

“Yes, that would be me.” Kaidus calmly answered.

Vick’s eyes widened. “You- have you no regard for yourself?! What if you had been captured? Killed?!” He exclaimed as if scolding a child playing with fire.

“I was careful.”

“You should have told me! Did anyone see your face? Do they know who you are?”

“It was quite dark. I doubt anyone would recognize me.”

“Doubt? Dammit Kaidus, do you know how worried I was? What am I supposed to tell your father if something happened to you?”

“Nothing is going to happen to me.”

“Gu- Fuck. You are not leaving my sight again.”

“Don’t be ridiculous.”

“I’m being ridiculous? Who’s the one going around assassinating members of Tal’hrus?” Vick snapped.

“Excuse me, but what is this ‘Tal’hrus’ you speak of?” Solio inquired curiously.

Ignoring Vick’s protest, “They are an organization of mages, using the people to further their goals. You have already met them yourselves. They are the ones who orchestrated the attack on your floating city.” Kaidus replied, and Solio’s curious expression twisted into that of horror.

“Well? What else are you not telling me?” Vick scowled.

“Well to start with, what is happening right now in the south is probably- no, most definitely linked with what I did in the capital.”

Vick’s mouth drew ajar. “Because of what you did?”

“Perhaps.”

“Perhaps?” Vick echoed incredulously. “Do you understand what you’ve done? Do you even know what is happening?”

“My lord.” Biran quickly cut in. “Would you mind explaining?”

“Not at all.” Kaidus turned his gaze from Vick to Solio and Biran. “The king and I had a mutual agreement. He gave me some information and in return, I opened a new path for him.”

“The king? You met with King Laugrith?” Solio questioned with a look of bewilderment.

“Indeed. And judging by how everything has developed, it appears my actions have been pinned onto him, by those affiliated with the deceased.”

“Are you saying that the king-”

“I am. The crown is not the enemy.” Kaidus affirmed. “The man was in quite the dilemma himself. Now that his watcher is dead, Tal’hrus probably believes that he had ordered the assassination himself, to escape their grasp. It would explain why such drastic actions have been taken. Why lords and ladies are marching their armies.”

“You’ve… you’ve effectively started a war…” Vick added vacantly, his voice troubled and uncertain.

“No, master Vick. You are mistaken, because this country’s war never ended in the first place.” Solio corrected with a somber look on his face.

“An illusionary recess. A much needed opportunity for schemers and conspirators to prepare. Am I wrong?”

“No...” Solio quietly answered.

“Last we heard, there were nine standing armies.” Kaidus stared at Biran and Solio, scrutinizing the subtle nuances of their expressions and postures. “But you both already knew that, don’t you?” He continued. “A country does not amass and train almost a dozen independent armies like this, because it means to protect itself from outside forces. Why don’t you tell me what was going on?”

Solio lowered his gaze onto the table top. “As you may have surmised, this country’s internal strife runs quite deep.” Solio paused for a brief instant to collect his thoughts. “After the Royal Avarthias line was deposed, the scavengers who had stayed out of the war emerged to pick at the flesh and bones of his majesty’s territories. We may have had a new king for these past few years, but everyone has been waiting for an opportunity to strike, to further their own ambitions.”

“And what of your Liberation Army. Where did they fit in?”

“Of course our side was embroiled in the struggle.” Solio paused and looked up. “Princess Vernera was in the process of forming an alliance with many of the other houses, hoping to win them to her cause. Had she succeeded, we would have struck back in an attempt to restore her onto the throne.”

“Yet with the princess and her liberation army no more, the rightful claim to the crown has vanished, nullifying any such alliance and hopes.”

“Yes.” A whisper of an answer from Solio.

The right side of Kaidus’ mouth tipped upward. “Is that why you all sought me out? A surrogate to helm that cause?” He queried.

“No, of course not!” Biran exclaimed before shamefully lowering his head. “Any such reasons have already perished alongside the princess. I beg of you, please do not say such things.” Biran begged.

“Apologies. I assumed too much.” Kaidus quickly apologized.

“Sorry, Biran.” Solio glanced at the captain before returning to face Kaidus. With a hesitant voice, “I would be lying if I said that there was no ulterior motive. When Biran spoke to me of his plans to search for you, to serve you, I saw an opportunity.”

“Solio. What are you talking about?” Biran questioned, his face puzzled and unsure of what was happening.

“You’ve seen them out there for yourself, my lord. Men, women, and children, living in fear and trying their best to survive. After what happened in Vilute, I thought that with you, we all might have a second chance at a normal life. That with your protection, we would no longer need to flee at the first sign of danger. That there would be no need to hide like wounded animals, waiting to be tracked down and put out of our misery.”

“My protection? And what makes you think I can protect you all?”

“You already have, my lord. Should you abandon us now, you would have saved us all only to cast us into a life worse than death.”

Laughter resounded in his head, and Kaidus closed his eyes to shut them out. ‘It Isssss Futile, Massssster. You Can Ssssee It In Hissss Eyessss. Eveen If You Refussse, They WILLLLL Follow Youuu As Otherssss Have Before.’ Zion joyfully expressed its amusement from within. ‘Accept It Massssterrrr… Retake Your Placccccce Upon The Precipiccccce Of The Worl-’

“My lord, Are you alright?” Biran questioned the odd silence, and Kaidus immediately opened his eyes, as someone else began shouting from the outside.

“Where is the captain?!” They all turned around toward the entrance of the tent, and Giaan quickly stepped out to see what was wrong. Instead of bringing back news, he brought a man inside.

Stout and broad shouldered, the man had a prominent round jaw, and thick angry brows upon his battered face. His clothes were dirty and torn, and there were bloody abrasions on his fists, indicating that he had been fighting barehanded. His left arm drooped down to his waist, and a shallow cut ran along the side of the arm, bleeding down his fingertips.

““Roderick?!”” Solio and Biran both called out and got up.
It was one of the men who had volunteered alongside Solio and the others. One of the eight that they had assumed dead.

“Solio… Captain…” Roderick blinked, and his furrowed brows mellowed into torment. “I didn’t have a choice. Please… y-you’ve got to get everyone away from here!” He cried out.

“What are you saying Roderick? What happened to Jems? Where is Tarque and Falknur?” Biran asked.

“You have to get everyone out of here now. They’re coming!” Roderick howled, letting go of Giaan and falling to the ground.

“Roderick. Look at me. What happened?!”

“P-please forgive me! I didn’t want to die!” Roderick broke into tears. “They killed everyone. Tarque, Jems, Falknur, they’re all dead. I was only spared so that- gods, what have I-” Roderick buried his face into his right hand.

“Roderick... what did you do?” Biran warily questioned. His tone uneasy.

“They- guh- they spared me… so that- so that they could follow me back here.”

They all froze at the news. “You led your pursuers back to us?” Solio replied, his shock masking his anger.

Biran knelt down to eye level with Roderick. “Tell me. When was this, and how much time do we have?”

“W-we were caught y-yesterday evening. There- there are hundreds of them coming. I’m so sorry captain, I didn’t want to die.” Roderick began wailing pathetically.

“Giaan. Sound the alarm. We’re abandoning camp.” Biran quickly directed.

Instead of leaving, Giaan stared at Kaidus, seeing that the boy had gotten up from the table where he had been listening, and was walking over to them.

“From which direction did this man come from?” Kaidus questioned.

“The guards said that patrols spotted him coming from the south.” Giaan immediately answered with a curious look.

“My lord?” Biran called out as Kaidus moved toward the exit.

“You will stay here and see to the evacuation.” Without turning to look at the captain, he walked out of the tent.

“Wait!” Vick shouted, quickly following behind. “And where exactly are you going?”

“To see what is coming.”

“You’re going to engage them by yourself?” Vick questioned knowingly.

“Will you stay here and help the others?”

“No way!” An instant refusal. “I already told you. You’re not leaving my sight again.”

“This is not the-”

“You are not leaving my sight again.” Vick sternly repeated. “If you’re going, then I’m coming with you.”

“Vic-” Kaidus stopped. “… Fine.” By his will, a breeze swirled around them briefly, then vanished into the air. Having felt the odd change, Vick opened his mouth to comment but, “Come on.” Kaidus urged, and quickened his pace.

By the time they reached the south side of the camp, preparations to vacate the base was already resounding loudly behind them. Passing by the few sentries’ on the outskirts, they entered the forest.

…

As they traversed further away from the camp, “What is on your mind?” Kaidus questioned, sensing numerous glances from Vick

“What?”

“You have that curious look on your face. What are you thinking? Out with it.”

“Hah…” Vick sighed. “Well I didn’t want to say anything with everyone there, but Kaidus… what you said, what you started, thousands of innocents will suffer for it.”

“People are already suffering, Vick. Suffering because of men emboldened by the backing of Tal’hrus, and encouraged by an absence of consequences for their actions. Men whose greed and ambitions overflow, just because they hold some semblance of power.”

“I know!” Vick retorted and quickly looked around before opening his mouth again. “I know that. I can see that. But this… inciting war in a country that has no relations to you? What you’ve done will condemn thousands to their death, not just those who are deserving of it.”

“What I’ve done, is uproot the seeds of corruption and forced their hands into the open.”

“It’s not that simple. Those seeds as you called them, have armies.”

“And I have an overburdened mercenary.”

“I’m not kidding here.” Vick replied, his voice troubled.

Halting his steps, Kaidus turned to the older man. “Vick.” His tone was anything, but playful. “I know you are bothered with what is happening, but I have no intentions of waiting to see innocent people die. It is as you said. I started this, and I plan to end it.”

“What doe-”

“Kuuuurrrr…” A low growl came from inside Kaidus’ cloak, and Zirus sprung out onto the ground. “Shrraaa!” It hissed, staring into the shadows of the forest.

Warily taking a step away from the serpent, “And what do you mean by that?” Vick continued.

“I will end this war before it can begin.” Kaidus softly answered, staring in the same direction as Zirus.

“E-end the war?” Vick stuttered with disbelief.

Kaidus turned back to Vick. “I’m sorry, but I must confess something to you.” Raising his brows, Vick stared back as if bracing himself for something horrible. Kaidus lowered his head respectfully toward the older man. “I want you to know that your friendship means a lot to me. Thank you for watching my back, and always going along with my selfish whims.”

“Oi, Kaidus. What are you doing?” Vick probed, perturbed by the formal display before him.

“I hope what you see next, will not strain our relationship.” Kaidus slowly raised his head.

“I don’t know what you mean by that, but this is weirding me out.”

“You might want to cover your ears.” He warned. “Do it, Zirus.”

“KRUAAA!!” Upon his command, the serpent unleashed a deafening shockwave outward.

““Aaaaaghuu!!”” Voices screamed out from around them. Half a dozen men fell out of the trees, while others collapsed from behind thick trunks.

“Wha-?!” Vick quickly drew his swords and fell into a defensive stance. Before he could move, Kaidus stepped out in front of him. “Kaidus?”

“I value your friendship too much to keep lying to you. It is also time you stopped worrying about me.” Kaidus flashed a grim smile and stalked forward.

***

“What are you doing?” Vick uttered, only to hear his own voice come out as a silent whisper.
Immediately, he sensed it. The forest had gone dead silent, and there was something else in the air.

The hairs on the back of his neck stood up and he tried to take a step back, but could not. Having been in countless life or death situations, he had witnessed the passion and carnage of all those who tread upon the bloody fields of battle. There were times when he had lost himself in the crimson dance, striking fear into those who would stand against him.

Yet around him, was a presence the likes of which he had never seen or felt before. A thirst so powerful, that his heart threatened to cease beating and his arms and legs refused to move, lest he found himself on the opposite end of such bloodlust.

Vick stared in shock, as the youth’s pitch black hair began streaking with light before radiating with a silver glow. His body shook, as something emerged to wrap itself around the boy like a transparent coat. ‘Kaidus… what are you?’  He questioned silently, afraid to give life to the words.

A blinding light that sheared through men like the sharpest swords. Flying magic, which he had never even heard mention of before. Vick instantly recalled the night when they abducted the countess. Wordlessly staring at the small back walking away from him, it felt like he was looking at someone else, someone entirely different from the young boy he thought he knew.

Another vivid memories easily overtook his thoughts.
-Two callous eyes, staring coldly at the mangled bodies of three grown men. Clothes bloodied and hands dripping with fresh blood, while his sword remained sheathed-

It was the first time he had been afraid of Kaidus. He had never forgotten the crushing panic he had felt when those cold eyes turned to look in his direction--after they found the boy. Yet even then, it was nothing he could not overcome, and nothing in comparison to the terror he was feeling now.

He had always known that the boy was skilled in the ways of the sword. It was also no secret that the boy was a gifted mage. But being the elder, he had always seen the boy as a younger brother, someone to be protected. Only now, did he understand that the boy had never required his protection. That his worries were groundless, and his being there, nothing but a burden upon the boy’s true agenda.

B2 Chapter 57 – Truth II

The voices of the forest had already vanished, leaving only the pained groans of those who were forced out of hiding by Zirus’ roar.

With Vick’s gaze locked onto his back, Kaidus slowed his steps one last time to reflect upon what was to come, and of consequences to follow.
‘This… cannot be all of them.’ He thought to himself, carefully watching the dozen men who were struggling to stand back up.
Closing his eyes, he took a deep breath and steeled his mind.
There was no turning back.
Power swelled from within and he promptly pushed forth his indomitable will.

Like the raging tides, a flood of mana exploded outward.
An invisible storm of pure magic, he willed it, and the tempest surged through the trees and beyond, dominating all that would stand before his might.

The whole of the forest materialized in his mind as his mana washed through trees, expanding beyond the encampment. Men, women, and children, their presences manifested in his internal visualization of the forest. “…” As he had surmised, the refugees were not the only ones hiding within the trees. The magic had detected at least a hundred other presences, and all were surrounding the large camp.

Haaa… With another deep breath, he opened his lucent eyes to the silent realm. The silver of Andarg had once again overtaken his black hair and a thin veil of light had emerged to cover his body, radiating dimly and illuminating the air around him. The naked metals that had fallen haphazardly onto the ground were now glowing as if to light his path, and any form of movement from their assailants had ceased. Drowned out by his will, even the chill of Fulta had vanished as the world stilled itself.

Behind him, Vick’s previously curious gaze was now searing into his back.

Overflowing with power, he slowly resumed his steps toward the group. “How fortunate it is to be greeted with swords from the shadows.” Kaidus spoke, his voice shattering the silence. With each step he took, the darkness squirmed and fled from his path. With each breath, he could feel the air being sucked out of the forest as if the trees themselves were holding still in anticipation of what is to come.
A quick upward gesture with his right hand and the ground around the soldiers shifted, rising up to encircle them. With a thought, the circular wall of earth moved inward, molding over and binding the unknown assailants further into large earthen statues, restricting them from their legs up to their shoulders.
“But I fear your hunt has come to an end.” He added and a sword that had been dropped by one of the soldiers immediately lurched up from the ground, and into his hand.

“No… Let- me GO!!” A large man at the forefront of the group cried out, having snapped out of his dazed state. Yet bound and unable to move, the man began thrashing, struggling to break free of the earthen prison.

Kaidus stepped forth to the man.
Built like a bull, the assailant would probably be twice his own size and three heads taller had the man been standing up straight. An Aleithian man, having recovered from the deafening shock, the man’s two dark eyes were already staring up at him. Defiant, yet uncertain and terrified at the same time. What he had thought to be a thick head of hair, was in fact a short mane growing all the way down to, and around the man’s neck.

With a thought, the man’s futile struggling ceased alongside the multitude of others who were also trying to break free of his bindings. Their uncertainty and any inklings of resistance vanished immediately.
Ignoring the terrified stares, “Hm?” His eyes immediately latched onto a barely visible patch on the man’s exposed left shoulder. Though obscured by the shadows and partially hidden by his own immobilization magic, he could still make out parts of the distinct emblem.
Three tower shields on top of one another.
It was the shielded crest of the Southern Guards as he had come to learn these past few days.

Tearing his focus away from the emblem, he looked to the terror stricken faces of those who were now at his mercy. Eighteen people all together. Even without questioning their purpose, the smell of blood that was permeating through the air told him everything he needed to know.

Turning his gaze once more to the aleithian man, “Are you the one in charge here?” He questioned, his voice rippling with hostility.

“Nhn-no.” The man stuttered, quickly averting his gaze. “I-I’ll lea- we’ll leave. W-we were just following orders.” The man’s enduring mask had shattered and in his voice, was instinctual fear.

Kaidus clenched his teeth. No. The answer came to him as swiftly as the thoughts of releasing them arose in his mind.
They were killers. Each and every one of them were accustomed to the laws of blood as much as he himself, and they knew it. In their expressions he could see that they knew exactly where they stood. No longer the hunter, but captured preys at the mercy of someone else’s knife.

Disregarding his own enquiry, “No.” He voiced softly, willing the man to look him in the eyes. “I had thought to ignore your presences yet such bloodlust, such eagerness upon spotting the two of us. It would be a mistake to allow any of you further.” He added, glaring into the dozen pairs of eyes that were now fearfully staring back. “As you all have allowed one of ours to live, I too, shall grant one of you a small mercy.” With the sword he had picked up in hand, he extended it outward, sliding it into the chest of the aleithian man before anyone could say a word. With a thought, the earthen prisons tightened and screams of agony came pouring out from everyone.

***

Frozen in place, ‘Fuck!’ Vick screamed internally as his stomach churned in revulsion. The men before Kaidus began to struggle, screaming and begging while gasping for air as the dirt and rocks encasing them constricted and hardened. He watched in horror, as the last of the bodies went limp and their heads slumped to the sides of the unsightly amalgamation.

Yet like a cruel torturer, the rocks and dirt encasing their assailants fell apart like sand, releasing the bodies onto the ground.
Loud gasps eventually came out one after another as trembling soldiers unsteadily pushed themselves up in bursts of coughs and confusion.
Along with the man who had been impaled, two others did not rise up. Appearing to have been crushed, the bodies laid motionless on the ground as cries and grunts resonated through the forest.

Horrified and dazed but freed from their bondage, the soldiers who had woken up tried scattering into the trees, only to fall over as thick vines erupt from the ground to seize their legs.

“NOO!! PLEASE!!”

Deathly screams tore through the forest as the struggling men were dragged into the ground. Their last acts, a cry for mercy that fell on deaf ears.

“Vishan.”

The forest’s atmosphere shifted once again and the shadows of the forest were ripped apart briefly.
His eyes wide, Vick stared as three distinct pillars of light raged down from the sky. Engulfing the three lifeless bodies that had not been consumed by the earth, he watched as flesh and bones disintegrated into nothingness.
“!?”
Yet such horror was not the end.
With the three bodies vaporized, the pillars surged together, becoming one before receding and changing into that of a tall humanoid figure.
Pure white like a steel blade pulled from the hottest of forges, the figure neither radiated heat nor exuded light. Instead, an enormous amount of pressure could be felt coming from the entity.
Sensing an unrestrained danger, Vick reflexively felt for his swords with uncooperative hands.

“Kill them all.” A voice devoid of any hesitation or emotions and unlike that of a child.
The being of light lowered its head in a show of obedience, then splintered into thousands of strands and disappeared into the forest like a blinding mist.

Shocked by the ruthless command and seeing the creature leave, Vick’s unsteady legs collapsed, buckling him to the ground.
Kneeling in a stupor, his eyes dared not look away from the boy before him.

In the span of what felt like a single breath, the child had taken control of the precarious situation and forcefully denied anyone else a chance.
Ripping away any semblance of resistance, the brutality was unlike the boy’s usually calm and aloof self and try as he might, Vick could not get the sense of helplessness out of his body.
*Ug- Bleh!* the contents of his stomach came gushing out instead as the distorted faces of all those who had been buried alive flashed before his eyes.
Recalling his position, he quickly wiped away what few nerves he had left and warily turned back to look up at the boy. Two glowing eyes were staring back. He froze.

Though shining almost as brilliantly as the boy’s now silver hair, there was something else within those eyes. An emptiness that could not be known, shadows of horrors that should not be witnessed. Within them was something that he could not begin to describe.
“K-” Vick tried to speak but nothing came out. Voiceless and unable to move, he knelt apprehensively, terrified of the thing, the child before him.
A cruel knowing smile crept onto Kaidus’ face and his own body began shaking once more as he fought against his instincts to flee.

“Go back, Vick.”

His trembling body stiffened and Vick lowered his gaze to hide his fear.

“In a pocket of my rucksack is the letter from Lord Shradech. It is a bit late, but give it to Captain Biran and notify him of the lord and the people of Vernigale.”

Still voicelessly kneeling, the events that had just transpired flashed before his eyes. Had he not witnessed it firsthand, he would never have believed such things were possible. The bloodthirsty aura and lust for destruction that forced him to cower into the depths of his own mind, the impossible fear that suffocated the forest, and the vision of death standing before the child. Everything had felt like a nightmare, yet it was too vivid and all too real.
‘I hope what you see next, will not strain our relationship.’
He clutched his fist to resist the fear, to say something, but could not.

The boy had always fought with the sword. Even when the boy fought with magic, it had always been used to enhance his physical prowess much like how the captain fought. To see Kaidus using elemental magic, to see the child casually using such magic and burying a dozen men alive without invoking a single word of incantation,
he had severely mistook Troyle’s words of a “skillful mage”.
As much as he wish to put on his usual foolish facade and berate the boy, to continue their friendly banters, he was terrified and they both knew it.
‘How? Who? Why?’ Questions manifested in his mind, yet only silence continued to prevail as the truth became all too clear.

“My apologies, but I must leave everyone in your care again.”

Hearing the words of departure, Vick forced himself to at least look up at the boy. “?!”
Kaidus was already rising into the air. “Wh-what are you going to do!?” He yelled in confusion, prompting the boy to stop and glance back. The two cold eyes caught him again and Vick’s tongue retreated into the back of his throat for a moment. “K-Kaidus.” He stuttered, having quickly found his voice. “W-what do you intend to do?” He questioned, fighting to sound normal.

This time, a pleasant grin carved itself out on the boy’s oddly mature face.
“I intend to end this war before it can begin.” Bereft of any doubts or unease, the words were filled with resolve and the knowledge that that before the day is over, any thoughts of war will have been purged.

More bodies flashed into Vick’s mind. ‘No. No no no…’ “Kaidus please. N-not like this. You- you don’t have to do it alone.” He pleaded, his own principles warring with the terror that was abundantly present in his voice.

A pained smile flashed briefly upon the boy’s face before vanishing. “You are a good man, Vick.” Kaidus replied, still in the air. “I know that you have been looking out for me ever since the day I came to the Droxxon mercenaries. I’d even wager that you asked Captain Zikale for this job after hearing about my father’s request. I also know that you feel guilty, thinking you allowed me onto this path because of your negligence in watching over me.” Kaidus brought his fist up and a light exploded outward as flames engulfed the fist. “But this has always been who I am long before I came to the mercenaries,” Kaidus shook his hand and the flames vanished, “which is why I cannot share these burdens with you, for they are mine to carry alone.”

“Kuuuuaa!” From where it was hiding on the ground, the black serpent screeched proudly and launched itself up to land on the boy’s shoulder.

“Do not fret, for I will return.” Kaidus added and quickly ascended beyond the treetops.

Staring into the empty sky for god knows how long, the chill of the forest slowly returned and Vick shivered, finally noticing that he was still kneeling on the cold ground.

“W-what just…” Recalling the two eyes that had so acutely immobilized him, he shivered once more. This time not because of the cold, but because of the truth.

***

Breathing heavily, Biran hastily looked to the people around him to be sure that he was not the only one. He wasn’t. Solio was staring back with eyes agape, while Vasco and Giaan shuddered in their seats like they had the shakes. Almost reminiscent of what they felt during the liberation of Vilute, he and Solio exchanged uncertain looks.

Yet, unlike the calm and controlled power they had felt that day, the deathly pressure was like they had all been submerged under a lake of ice.

“Go! See what is happening outside!” Biran quickly directed and the four of them rushed out of his tent.

Clothes, food items, and various equipment littered the campgrounds along with dozens of barely conscious bodies. Mostly women and children along with some elderly, many people had fallen over in the midst of their evacuation procedures and others were trying to help them up. Terrified cries came from all around them along with hasty questions and nervous reassurances.

‘My lord.’ Unsure as to what was happening, Biran gripped the cold translucent sword at his side and made a mad dash for the camp’s southern perimeters. Men shouted over to him but ignoring their cries and the mass of people in his path, he continued onward.

…

Arriving at the outskirts of the camp where the sentries were stationed, Biran drew his sword and ran to the two bodies lying on the ground. Breathing a sigh of relief upon seeing that they were still alive, “What happened here?” He questioned, trying to shuffle one awake.

“It’s alright. They should wake up soon enough.”

A familiar voice came over from the tree lines and Biran hedged his sword in the voice’s direction. “Vick?” The man looked considerably worse than when he left with their lord. Instead of the mercenary who always had a relaxed yet confident expression, Vick’s gait was shorter and uneven. There was a dour look on his face and the man’s usual poise was gone. “What happened to Charl and Emmerick?” He questioned, not looking away from Vick. “What happened to you?”

“A lot.” Vick replied tiredly. “You need to get the camp in order and ready for the move. Send words to the other sentries. Everyone should help.”

“Where is the lord?” He questioned, seeing Vick alone.

The mercenary hesitated for a second. “Kaidus is gone.”

“… Understood.” Refraining from asking about what happened, Biran glanced down at the two unconscious men. “You mind helping me shoulder them back?”

“You go back first,” Vick replied, plopping himself down next to the two unconscious bodies. “I will wait here until they wake up.”

Biran watched as the mercenary sat down and slowly--almost casually--place his left hand over his right. Upon closer inspection, he could see that Vick’s hands were trembling. Without saying anything, he turned to leave them.

“You didn’t ask where Kaidus is going.”
A statement from behind and Biran stopped.
“All this time, all these years with him and I never had the slightest clue beyond ‘a skillful mage’.” Vick laughed a short and unamused laugh. “You knew though didn’t you? What he is capable of?”

“… Yes.” Biran answered, but capable was not what he would call the child. In the blink of an eye, Vilute was liberated after all had seemed lost that fateful day. He himself had been brought back from the brink of death, and even his newfound strength was from their lord. The child was a God and ‘capable’ might as well be an insult.

A harder laughter came from Vick. “Tell me about it next time. When I'm not in such a state.”

“We shall have to exchange stories over a drink one of these days.”

“I’d like one right now.” Vick snorted.

The sound of a body hitting the ground came from behind and Biran glanced back to see that the man was laying down with Emmerick and Charl. Leaving the three of them, he continued his way back to the camp.

***

Vick’s expression resurfaced in his thoughts as the wind swept him through the air.

In one fell swoop he had shown his hand, his true nature, and the reaction from the older mercenary could only be taken as the expected outcome. The look of fear and uncertainty was all too obvious, yet he could not fault the man.

“Kruuuu!”
Zirus screeched happily as it glided swiftly ahead of him without worry.

Seeing the youngling’s joy, Kaidus quickly discarded his thoughts. He had already made his choice. To linger on whether it was the right decision or not, was a foolish sentiment and a luxury that he could not and would not afford.
Focusing his mind instead, the mana that he had dispersed through the forest earlier came rushing back, revealing his destination.
‘They’re further than I thought.’ He mused to himself.
Encountering the party of soldiers and hearing Roderick’s warning, he had assumed the bulk of their forces to be much closer.
‘Let us not keep them waiting.’

With an ocean of mana still coursing through his body, “Zirus.” Speaking the name into the wind, the youngling ahead immediately stopped accelerating and made a swift turn back toward him.
Kaidus extended his left arm out and the youngling latched onto it, tightly coiling itself around the arm.

With the youngling safely tucked away, he willed it, and a beam of light manifest in his right hand. Gripping firmly, he channeled mana into the arm. “Surrak.” He invoked, slashing out in front.

*BOOM!* the roar of thunder echoed through the sky, extending into the southwestern horizon and beyond.
Having cleft apart the air like cutting a path through the ocean, the sword of light dissipated.

With layers of mana swirling around Zirus and himself, he quickly surged into the airless void that he had created, flying without resistance or limit.

***

Half a day’s march to the southwest.
Blanketing the road and weaving itself into the edge of the forest like thick colorful threads, a large army numbering in the thousands diligently marched eastward. Shoulder to shoulder, soldiers spanned the width of the roads and trailed into the distance as far as the eyes can see.
Having passed Esperen days ago, it would not be long before they reach the forking roads leading north to Garnikul.

Hoisted on war carriages and pulled by powerful stallions, hundreds of banners were undulating high in the air carrying the emblems of dozens of different houses. At the forefront of the army and flying high above the others, was a large mast carrying the unified symbol of the army: the Shielded Crest.

*BOOM!* the sound of thunder shattered the air, echoing through the mass of soldiers like a vicious quake.
Unprepared for the sudden disturbance, soldiers stumbled in confusion while horses threw riders to the ground before fleeing in frantic panic.

Alongside the thousands of others who were moving at her command, a woman with dull crimson hair and sharp blue eyes quickly reined in her horse, then turned to look toward the origin of the unknown phenomena.

“Mistress Inareh!” Her guards shouted, clamoring over to her side.

“What in the world…” The words were out of her mouth before she had time to think. Overhead where thick clouds had overshadowed their march all morning, there was a path of clear blue sky as if something had split the clouds apart.
She quickly blinked twice, so as to confirm that her eyes were not deceiving her.

“Lady Inareh!”
Screams of alarm came from around them as horses and mules thrashed about, throwing provisions and equipment all over the ground while trampling soldiers.

“Order!” Inareh commanded, infusing mana into her voice to amplify it. “Ord-?!” She stopped.
All the hairs on her body were now standing and though she was wearing a coat of mana to suppress the coldness, there was an undeniable chill erupting throughout her body. “Gu-!?!”
A wind the likes of which she had never felt before smashed into her chest, blowing away her mana barrier and ripping her off the horse.
“Ukkggghh!”
Colliding onto the ground, her mind attempted to give life to a protective spell but all she could do was gasp for air.

The sound of her mare crushing others in its flight path came from her left, and Inareh painfully pushed herself off the ground.
“What…”
Her two dozen guards had also been blown down along with hundreds of others in her vicinity.
“Kuh!” She held onto her chest, biting down the pain. *Cough!* *Cough!* “I-Ireese!” She shouted, calling for one of her mage guards. “Molrin!” She tried another, but there was no reply as well.

Speechless, “Ughk!” Her body tensed as a different wind swept through. One of death and destruction, a wind that carried an unquenchable lust for blood.
She immediately turned her gaze toward the northeastern skies again and held her breath.

In the air where there should be naught but clouds and drakalls accompanied by songbirds and whispers, there existed something else, something unfathomable.

Like a piece of the sky itself, a figure was now quietly hovering high above them. Shrouded in a dark cloak and oozing of death, the figure’s two silvery eyes were staring down at her.

B2 Chapter 58 – Threats

The sky shook for an instant, and the unknown figure fell like a bolt of lightning.

“Run!” Inareh hastily shouted, aggravating the pain in her chest while at the same time invoking all her mana to form another shield.

*CRASH!!!*
A shockwave slammed into the barrier, forcing her back a step as the ground rumbled angrily beneath her unsteady feet.

Hastily bracing herself, she instinctively focused her mind to keep the shield from shattering and began a second incantation.
“Asiran! Al-”

“Silence.”

“-!?” Her tongue stilled itself at the command and an unnerving pressure overwhelmed her body. The last of her shield quickly dissipated, consumed by the explosion of mana that was now coursing through the air.
‘W-who? Who is it?’ The question resounded in her head as the world itself came to a halt.

The dust vanished and standing amidst hundreds of her unconscious soldiers, was a young man draped in a gray cloak.

The boy turned toward her and her body became motionless.

A head shorter than herself, the young man’s face had the beginnings of an angular jaw and strong cheekbones not uncommon in the maturing process. Yet beyond his youthful countenance and ordinary stature, the boy’s silvery eyes were now aglow with an otherworldly fire that threatened to burn everything within his sights. His unnatural silver hair rippled radiantly with streaks of light, illuminating the thick sheen of mana that covered him like a suit of armor.

Mesmerized, Inareh could not look away.

“I had not planned for this today.” The young man spoke with a calm but apathetic voice, one that diffused through the air like the calm midday surf. “Yet circumstances have dictated otherwise so I shall oblige.” Not stepping over the fallen soldiers, he glided over them as he moved.

‘W-what is going on?’ Her insides questioned in terror as the child’s approach became all too apparent. From the corner of her eyes she could see some of her soldiers struggling to get up, but similar to her own situation none dared to approach the child.

“Tell me. Who commands this army?”
The boy questioned, his composure unfazed by the hundreds of soldiers around them.

Memories of their master in all his fury came to mind as the stifling pressure closed in on her. ‘No...’ It was nothing like standing before the ice mage that she called master.
The sheer amount of mana that was flowing out of the boy was something the man could only dream of, and the boy’s ungodly presence was leagues beyond Eril’s own splendor.

“Speak.” The young man ordered, his eyes flashing darkly.

Inareh quivered as the command coiled about her body like a serpent, tightly constricting her stomach and slowly slithering up to her neck. In his cold eyes, she saw herself ripped to shreds and lying in a puddle of her own blood. “I-I do.” The nervous answer stammered out of her mouth and a knowing smile appeared on the boy’s face. An unassuming one, yet behind it lurked an air of malice unfitting for someone so young. “Who are y-you?” She quickly followed up, trying to hold onto her pride.

“I am the death of those you have sent into the forest. I am the end of this perversion upon these lands.” The child answered, his eyes growing dimmer and darker.

‘Men? Forest?’ She had given no such orders.
Ever since passing Esperen, they had kept to the roads. Their destination was the slave town of Garnikul, and time was of the essence. To send men into the surrounding forests had not been a part off her plans.

“No? Not yours?” The child scrutinized, stepping forth to stand two arm’s length in front of her.

“N-No.” Inareh uttered, and the smile upon his face vanished. *COUGH!* the pain in her chest immediately flared up as her lungs imploded. Gasping for air and clutching at her chest, she fell to the ground.

“They wore the emblem of this army.” No longer indifferent, the boy’s voice was coarse and filled with venom. “Pity that such enthusiasm and anticipation had only served to see them to an early grave.”

‘Guh! How? WHO?!’ Her mind cried out as the faces of everyone who could have ordered men into the forest manifested before her. Her mouth opened but unable to breathe and her own vision darkening, she willed her lungs to take in air instead. They refused.
Suffocating and losing her consciousness, “UhK! Pl- Please!” She begged, reaching out with her hand as her vision clouded.

“Interesting.”

The boy remarked and the smothering pain instantly lessened. Feeling an opportunity, she greedily filled her lungs, almost choking on the breath of life as sharp pain shot through her body.
Alive but powerless and on the ground, her heart continued racing as all manners of scenarios cycled through her head. Yet, there were none in which escape was possible.

Even with thousands of soldiers at her fingertips, any notion of engaging the child and winning could not prevail in her mind. The endless outpouring of his mana had rendered her incapable of invoking any incantations and his overpowering presence alone, had destroyed her will to retaliate. As a powerful Malgin herself with little to fear, all of her instincts were now telling her that the child before them, was one that must be feared.

“It is almost as if you are speaking true...”

The words gave Inareh some measure of comfort and she quickly tried to calm her trembling body, doing her best to hide the terror that was eating her insides.

“Stand up.” A sharp command.

Clutching her chest with her left hand and keeping her head down, Inareh painfully pulled herself up to her feet as if her life depended on it.

“Have your men erect a command tent and send words to those in charge. This march ends here.”

Standing in silence, dozens of questions and thoughts sprang up but her mouth refused to give voice to such madness.

“Or should I have someone else give the orders?”

The same dreadful feeling as before began coiling itself around her stomach, snaking its way up to her neck. “U-understood.” She swiftly complied, not wanting to see what might come next.

As if waiting upon her complete compliance, the world that had stilled itself upon the boy’s arrival began to move once more, snapping back into reality.

Sensing the unusual shift, she slowly lifted her head to look up.
“!?”
Before her was a young man with pitch black hair and sharp black eyes. The immense pressure was gone, the unrelenting bloodlust had also disappeared, and no longer did he have a suit of mana covering him like armor.
She was now staring at an ordinary young man. One whose appearance was that of a powerless and magicless commoner, someone whom she could easily overpower on her own or with a simple command to her soldiers.
The boy’s dark eyes caught her own and she quickly averted her gaze.

“Go on. Test yourself.” The boy urged, as if knowing exactly what she was thinking.

“N-no. I…” Inareh lowered her head again.
Isolated by her own emotions, all she could hear was the sound of her heart roaring frantically.

“Then what are you waiting for?”

The question ripped her out of the silence and without looking at the young man, Inareh quickly turned around to her mages and soldiers.
The look in their eyes spoke volumes about the type of situation they were in.

***

Sitting in a corner of the large command tent, Kaidus quietly observed as a number of individuals eventually arrived to join them. Consisting of lords and ladies, many of the arrivals were in pristine looking attires and each were accompanied by their own personal guard. Though many spotted him upon entering, none gave him a second glance after seeing his mundane appearance and position in the back corner of the room.

In the center of the tent was a large stone slab with accommodating seats. As those in command each took a spot at the table, their guards naturally moved to stand behind them.

Holding his head high, a man in a decorated armor of black and green entered the large command tent. Unlike the others who were in traveling garbs, the man was in full plate armor. Scanning the spacious room, he handed his sword to his guard and moved to one of the empty seats, “What happened here and why have we been summoned?” The man inquired as he sat down. Emblazoned upon the man’s black chest plate, was a golden hawk.

“That is indeed the question isn’t it, Lady Inareh?” An older and pompous looking woman, one of the few within the room added. “We have been patient enough and everyone is here now. I believe an explanation is due.”

Kaidus looked to the group who had gathered. Nine altogether, their ranks consisted of two women and seven men. Traces of mana could be detected exuding from a few of them, but none powerful enough to warrant his attention.
Turning his gaze to the woman who had called herself Inareh, he waited, and she slowly turned to look in his direction. “Is that all of them?” He questioned from his seat, arousing all eyes within the tent onto himself.

“Y-yes...” The woman hesitantly answered, garnering a few suspicious looks from the others. “Shall I introduce every-”

“There is no need.” Kaidus stood up from his spot, slowly moving away from the corner and toward the group.

Curious eyes began darting around the room with many of them aimed at Inareh.
“Who is this child and why is he here?” A hulking bearded man questioned, looking around inquisitively for an answer.

Ignoring the man, Kaidus stepped forth toward the group and reached into his cloak, prompting some of the guards to go for their weapons. Taking out a small white pouch, he tossed it onto the stone slab. “In that bag there you will find a sum of money. Split it amongst the eight of you and go home with your troops. Your presence here my lords, is no longer required.”

Stunned silence prevailed in the room for an awkward moment, before the hulking man motioned for his guard to investigate the pouch. Dumping its contents onto the stone table, the guard revealed a red and black gemstone the size of a man’s thumb, nine green metallic stones, and a handful of ern bits. Overall, it contained a lustrous rae, nine green fers, sixteen double bits, and eleven metallic erns for a total of nine hundred and ninety-three erns.

“What is the meaning of this?” A graying man in an impeccable attire of red and gray spoke as the room erupted into a number of voices.

“Go home? What is this child talking about?” Another voice boomed through the room.

“Lady Inareh!?”
Voices called out, demanding answers.

“Explain it to them. Let them know their options.” Kaidus directed, moving deftly to stand behind the woman.

“Who are you to-” The older woman who had chimed in earlier spoke up, but was quickly interrupted.

“I-it is as you’ve all heard. Your forces are no longer necessary…” Inareh tentatively repeated, not looking up at the group. “More pressing matters have come up and in lieu of the situation, this meeting has been called with the singular purpose of letting you all know that I will be withdrawing from this expedition.”

“But you control the bulk of the unified forces. Without your two thousand, what are we-” Someone reasoned, but, “What madness is this?! I did not march my men for days and nights with the promise of glory for such paltry excuses!” Another voice cut in.

The deep and disgruntled voice prompted Inareh to look at the man. “Y-you are free to do as you will, my lord.” She snarled back. “Should you choose to continue onward, do not blame me for whatever befalls you and your men.”

“Are you threatening us?” Another of the lords questioned, his tone irate and hostile.

“No.” Kaidus answered instead, drawing all eyes to himself once more. “I am the one who is threatening you, my lords.” He paused, allowing his words to sink in and a few of them scoffed at his remark. “On the table is all the money I have. Take it as payment for having come this far and as a token of my appreciation for-”

*Plap!* someone slammed the flat of their hand against the stone table. “Varil!” As if fed up with his presence, the older lady shouted and her guard immediately stepped forth. “Drag that child out of here!”

Hahhh... Taking a deep breath, “Of course it comes to this.” Kaidus grumbled, turning to his left to face the approaching guard.

“Now boy. Come quietly if you don’t want to get hurt.” The man warned and pulled out a small dagger from his side.

Before the man could reached reach him, Kaidus lunged forward. Cocking his right arm, he slammed his fist into the man’s jaw, dropping the man instantly. The sound of bones breaking swept through the spacious room that had gone silent in anticipation of his removal.
“Certainly, diplomacy was the flawed and failed constructs of a fool.” He complained, shaking his hand in the air as the sound of weapons being drawn echoed around him. “Regardless, I would prefer we talk this out instead.” With a final glance at the unconscious guard on the ground, he turned his attention to the old woman who had ordered his dismissal. “As I was saying, take the money as a token of my appreciation for withdrawing. Discard this notion of glory and return to your peaceful lives because one way or another, this very noble cause of yours ends here today. Isn’t that right, Inareh?” Shooting a quick glance at Inareh, the woman neither answered nor made any movements.

“And if we refuse?” A man’s voice queried.

Kaidus turned to the armored man. There was a curious but collected look on the man’s face. “Then you will die along with anyone else who dares to stand beside you.”

“Hoh…” A smile crept onto the man’s face. “So you’re saying all five hundred of my men will die if I choose to keep marching onward?”

“I will allow anyone who does not wish to fight the option of withdrawing. I am sure there are many here who are tired of this pointless conflict.” He answered, locking eyes with the man. “But should you decide to challenge me, do not expect any mercy.”

“And yet your actions have betrayed such alarming threats.” The man gestured to the guard who had merely been rendered unconscious. “You should know that bluffs will not work here. What can you possibly do against us if we all choose to decline your generous proposal? What can you possibly do against the thousands of soldiers outside?”

The desire to laugh struck him from the inside, but Kaidus quickly opted for a smile instead. Stepping back behind Inareh, “So he says. What about you, Lady Inareh. What do you think?” He questioned and the woman visibly cowered in her seat.

“That it is none of my business as I have already voiced my decision. If anyone wishes to throw their life away, that is their prerogative.” She swiftly answered.

“Fair enough.” Turning his focus to the guards who had drawn their weapons, “From this moment forth, anyone who threatens to come at me shall be considered an enemy. I will not hold back again.” Reaching into his cloak, he drew the xeberite sword.

“Daanyl.” The armored man called out and his guard immediately stepped up behind him. Picking up two of the green fers off the stone table, the man stood up. “We are leaving.”

“What do you think you are doing?” One of the lords questioned.

“As per my father’s instructions, I have answered your call to arms and lead our troops here. Since Lady Inareh has decided to relinquish her hold on our forces, my men and I shall be taking our leave.” The armored man continued toward the exit but stopped and turned back to look at him. “Boy!” The man shouted, “I am Declann, son of Lord Edestone and heir to the Rellkye House. My peers call me the Golden Hawk of Rellkye. If you somehow survive this ordeal and are ever in the blue vales of Rellvas, pay me a visit.” With those parting words and a smile, he stepped out of the tent.

Seeing the stunned look on everyone’s faces, “What about the lot of you?” Kaidus questioned.

“Hmph!”
Without a word the older lady brusquely stood up and left, leaving her unconscious guard behind. Her actions were quickly followed by four of the lords and their guards.

“Lady Inareh.” One of the two remaining commanders spoke up. “Does this mean that we-”

“Yes. Leave. Get out of here.” Inareh voiced, her tone hiding a hint of frustration.

“Then I too will be taking my leave, my lady.” The man made a curt bow and left.

“Apologies, Lady Inareh. But if you have already decided so, then there is no reason in my being here any longer. Please excuse me.” With a bow, the last of the lords stood up.

“Inareh!” A voice shouted from the outside, followed by the sound of someone frantically rushing toward the tent.

A man stormed inside as the last of the lords was about to leave.
“Inareh!”
Covered in an ashen black cloak, the intruder’s long brown hair was disheveled and he had the beginnings of a full face beard. His previously confident face from his time in Garnikul was nowhere to be seen, and the wears on his traveling clothes showed that the man had not changed or washed for days.

Kaidus smiled.

“Inareh! Inareh!!” The man cried out, finally spotting the person he was looking for. “Turus and Agria are dead. You must not go to Garnikul. We need to-” The man froze as beads of sweat ran down the side of his forehead.

“Why hello there, Roln. Small world isn’t it?”

***

‘No. You can’t be here. This isn’t real!’ His mind screamed and Roln looked to Inareh. “?!” The look on the woman’s face was one of defeat. Her eyes met his, but her face was one of surprise and fear, one with an expression that seem to be asking why he was there. “W-Why are you here?” He questioned the boy instead, his voice shaking as it left his mouth.

“Why am I here? I should be asking the same of you.” The boy’s smile widened. “I gave you an order. To see my trust woefully wasted, I am utterly disappointed.” The boy replied, stepping out from behind Inareh to stand beside her.

“Why are you here?!” Roln repeated, his voice louder than he had wanted it to be.

Hidden within the cloak, the child flicked his left arm forward and a pitch black rod soared across the room. Before he could evade the attack, the rod slammed into Roln’s neck, “HiSSSSS!” A pitch black serpent quickly wrapped itself around his throat, poising itself to rip it apart. “You would do well to understand your position.” The boy’s voice seem to shake the grounds upon which they stood.

His neck throbbing, “*Cough!* I did not- Ugk!” The serpent tightened its coils, cutting his excuses short. “Please.” Roln pleaded, raising his shaking arms into the air.

“Let him go Zirus.”

The serpent quickly uncoiled and two sets of translucent wings flared out as it shot back across the room to the child. Situating itself on the boy’s left shoulder, it gave a tired and disinterested yawn.
Roln’s eyes widened.
What he had assumed to be an ordinary serpent was anything but, ordinary. Although still young and barely longer than the length of his arms, the beast was a Hvaral, one of the great serpents that dominated the skies.
Pitch black and glistening oddly, he could feel traces of mana circulating around the youngling. There was also an unnatural blood-red gemstone upon the serpent’s forehead and its silver underbelly seem to be glowing faintly. The beast’s distinct three pronged tail was waving slowly in the air as well and within the center prong, was the beginnings of a crystal.

He caught Inareh’s eyes and saw that she was now sitting to the side of her chair, having also been surprised by the serpent’s emergence.

“So Roln… why are you here?”

The boy’s dark eyes pierced him and Roln shuddered. “I… I came to look for her,” he gestured to Inareh, “as per your orders. I was going to send you a sig- GuuuuAAA!!!” Pain flared through his body and he fell to his knees. Clutching his own shoulders, it felt like he was being burned alive from the inside.

“You dare lie to me?”

“Hah! Haaa…. Haaaa…” Breathing heavily, “Kughhh- P-please! I beg of- GuuuuAhhh!” Darkness washed over his mind for a brief moment and by the time he came to, his face was on the ground. The burning sensation was still seared into his body, yet the pain had disappeared.
Beside him, the man whom he had almost bumped into upon entering the tent was already gone.

“Would you like to rectify your words?”

A burning pain shot up his back and Roln quickly lowered his head. “Haaa… I… hah…” The only thing that was clear was to continue breathing. “Escape… Ha… haaaa…” He answered in between breaths.

It was six days ago while fleeing toward Jarnlan that he got wind of Inareh’s approximate position and path. He had sought to warn her of the child and to link up with her so that she might help him flee Malpaars, but he had been too late.
Upon seeing the sky split into two earlier, his guts had advised for him to flee, to head elsewhere. Yet the conclusion that it couldn’t be the child, along the thought of regrouping with someone who could help had overwhelmed his fears.

“Escape huh? Sounds like my faith in you was greatly misplaced.” The boy’s eyes lit up into the eerie silver that he had seen in Garnikul. “Tell me. Why shouldn’t I bury you right here?”

He recoiled, hearing the tone of the boy’s words. “I- I will not do it again. You have my w-words. I will pledge myself to you.”

“Your words ring hollow, Roln. Do you remember what I said to you upon our parting?”

The boy had advised him to make himself useful, and he had shirked such duties. For his negligence to find him so fast, it was truly unfortunate. ‘There must be a way. I cannot die here. I must…’ his thoughts quieted and he slowly raised his hand, quickly pointing a shaking finger forward. “S-she has what you are looking for. She knows the incantation to the rings!” He revealed.
“Rooooln!!!” Inareh’s eyes flared up with anger and she lurched out of her seat. A sword immediately kept her in place from rushing at him.

“I see.” The boy smiled and looked to the side at Inareh. “I figured you were different seeing how you fended against my winds. How fortuitous that I had opted to talk instead of killing you.”

“I don’t know what that traitor is talking about!”

“Then you will pardon my insolence.” The boy sheathed his sword and stepped up to Inareh.

“What are-” Inareh tried resisting as the boy reached out toward her, but suddenly stopped. Feeling Inareh through her clothes, the boy eventually found and pulled out a metallic ring from one of the hidden pockets on the inside of her shirt. “Y-you!” She shouted, her expression furious and speechless.

“And here I assumed you to be an ordinary mage of Tal’hrus. I guess diplomacy really does come in handy sometimes.” A grin was on the boy’s face.

“You… who are you!?” Inareh angrily questioned.

“Would you like to know?” The boy flicked the ring into the air and the hvaral upon his shoulder jumped upward, snagging the piece of metal with its mouth before landing upon the stone table. “But… telling you would not serve any purpose, for you and those mages outside will not be living past today.”

The anger on Inareh’s face was quickly replaced by a deathly white and Roln swiftly looked away, having ousted her.

“What?” The boy questioned, his innocuous tone holding down a cruel laughter. “Don’t tell me you thought my words earlier applied to you and your mages too?” The boy’s eyes started glowing and strands of his black hair began shining as mana flooded the tent. “Surely you cannot be that foolish after all you’ve done. After all the villages and towns you’ve razed, the people that have died in your path, going so far as to send assassins after those who have already given up.”

“No… I did as you c-commanded. I broke up the-” Inareh’s voice deteriorated into silence as the boy’s right hand shot forth and took hold of her neck.

“And you think that is enough to balance all the things Tal’hrus has done to this land?” The boy lifted Inareh into the air as she clawed at his arm. “Because I personally know hundreds of others who would disagree.”

“Kuk- Augh!” Struggling, Inareh tried desperately to pry the hand off.

“Fear not, my lady. For you are neither the first nor will you be the last.”

“I-Inc- Incanta- Augh! *cough* Tel- you!” The tightening hold stopped and Inareh crumbled to her seat. Not getting up to sit on the chair, she sat on the ground and gently caressed her neck like a beaten animal.

“Do not test my patience, for I have very little left to give.”

Roln trembled at the words even though they had not been directed at him. Already groveling on the ground, he recoiled and shrunk his body even further so as to keep his presence as small as possible. Inareh’s heavy breathing and coughing continued throughout the room and within those coarse gasps, he thought he could hear the shameful sound a Tal’hrus agent sobbing.

“I can- haah… I can be of use to you like him. Please… please don’t kill me.” Inareh finally answered, her tone was one of complete defeat and resignation.

Keeping his head down, Roln did not dare to intervene. Her current position was one that he too was all too familiar with.

B2 Chapter 59 – A Persusasive Argument

-Darsus-

“Hm?” Nylen Gvius Daz Jozion, Headmaster of the esteemed Zorin academy sat up on his chair and quickly adjusted his posture.
Having been awake for numerous days and nights slogging through every conceivable record he could get his hands on, something had finally piqued his interest.

Before him was a small leather-bound journal--the travelogue of a wandering minstrel, and one of the assets that had come by earlier that morning from the Ravon Manor. “Where have I seen that before?” He wondered, staring at the passage before him.

Shoving a number of books aside, the old man pulled out a stack of notes that had been buried underneath.
Carefully perusing through the pages, ‘here’ he pulled a sheet out of the stack.
Scribbled upon the piece of paper were dozens of barely legible paragraphs containing sentences of intrigue, along with the literary source in which he had found them.

Skimming it with his marble finger, “Anarias… God of War… commonly depicted in white or silver… encased in both light and darkness.” The old man softly voiced out what he had been looking for. His eyes twitched at the metaphoric sentence that he had jotted down because it intrigued him.

With the specific page of note before him, he turned his attention back to the journal.

Failure due to the decimation of their gods and places of worship…

‘Further.’ He skimmed down the page to where he had last spotted it.

Two of the most celebrated and worshipped gods at the time were Algaralnt, God of Fertility and Wisdom, said to have bestowed life upon Horuns itself... Yanaish, God of Pleasure and Sanctity, and beholder of the mother’s cradle…

‘It was around here…’ He thought, continuing further.

… Before their destruction the Eklevans believed that Ahnuriah, the God of War and Justice would return. That he would be born again, made flesh from crimson light to walk upon the world of men…”

“This...” Headmaster Nylen whispered, not daring to peel his eyes away from the passage before him lest the words upon it became his own delusions.

Anarias and Ahnuriah, both worshipped as gods of wars. Both seemingly affiliated with light.

The name had changed somewhat but the similarities were still there. His eyes darted to the notes then took another look at the cover of the journal. The two sources were each from a different era, copies of records from centuries ago and undoubtedly translated and transcribed over dozens of times, over dozens of languages and generations. For them to retain such similarities, he could not discard the coincidence.

“Enuria…” Nylen spoke the name that he had burned into the back of his mind from tireless days and nights of searching.
The name had been uttered by a Rhas of shadow, an unequivocally powerful one. For it to sound so similar to the names of gods long forgotten, there had to be a reason.

Born again, made flesh from crimson light to walk upon the world of men...

“Born again. Light.” He picked up the page of notes. “Silver. Encased in both light and darkness.” His thoughts quieted and his marble arm trembled, recalling all that he knew of the child. “It cannot be…”

***

-Malpaars-

With the unsealing incantation in his head, he pushed forth his will and the ring hovering in the air immediately began glowing.
Kaidus smiled.
The spell that the woman had imparted was indeed the incantation needed to unravel Eril’s enchantments.

Within moments, the telltale sign of the ring’s purpose revealed itself.
“Master?” A man’s curious voice came through one of them. “I have been waiting. What would you-”

The ring quickly descended and he grabbed it, sealing in the unknown mana and severing the connection. “Perfect...” He clutched the ring in his hand.

“Why?” Inareh questioned from his left, “Why did you want the unsealing incantation if you were just going to destroy the enchantment?” There was confusion in her voice.

“You need not concern yourself with such things.” He replied.

The look on the woman’s face had been one of curious denial upon seeing Eril’s rings in his possession. Yet even after disclosing the incantation required to activate them, she had refrained from asking further and elected to keep silent. It was a small indication of her shrewdness, a trait he could use to his own advantage.

“Now that I think about it, something has been bothering me.” Kaidus turned to Inareh and the woman cautiously lowered her heard. “Lord Krain Olivas, the one who had been tasked with overseeing the king. The agent from Garnikul, this man who had just doomed himself, and you.” He listed the four of them, four of whom he had taken the enchanted rings from. “All of you were Eril’s most trusted, each of you bestowed with a purpose to carry out his will. Yet from what I have seen, none of you knew of your master’s passing. Why is that, and why have you not attempted to initiate contact with him yourself?” The question had been at the back of his mind ever since he took the rings from Eril’s ashes.

“The master was not one to involve himself with trivial matters and hated being disturbed.” Inareh replied, her voice careful but clear. “His plans had already been put into motion to be handled by the likes of us. We were only to contact the master if our lives are in jeopardy or we have been instructed to do so by himself.”

“Interesting…” Kaidus gazed at the ring in his hand. “I guess I cannot blame him, seeing the talented mages at his command. Barely a turn has passed since I was in Maverus and here you are, marching with an army already. I must say Inareh… I am impressed.” He gave the woman a wry smile. “Was that also one of Eril’s many plans that he had set in motion?”

“Yes...”

“Then I must thank him for his impeccable planning, since it had served to bring about and hasten my own devices.”

“Your own?” Inareh looked up. “Then this was…”

“I knew Tal’hrus would not stand idle after seeing one of their key agents killed. It was also my understanding that Tal’hrus would be at the forefront should anything occur.” Kaidus slid the ring into his pocket. “Yet for us to be meeting so soon like this, it was not something I had anticipated and I have you to thank for that.”

“I-”

“There is no need to look so miserable. You have inadvertently saved me a lot of time by taking preemptive actions and should be proud of yourself.” He stepped away from the woman and stalked toward Roln. The man had been kneeling by the entrance the whole time. “But you Roln… I cannot say the same to you.” He held out his right hand and dust began rising up from the ground. Winding about like a miniature storm, the dusts gathered within the center of the tempest and extended upward into his hand. Catching the rod of earth, it solidified into a sleek brown spear.

“No… please.” Roln pleaded, planting his forehead against the ground in a show of submission. “I was wrong. I wasn’t thinking. Please, please give me another chance!”

“Inareh.” Kaidus called to the woman. “Watch carefully, for there are no second chances if you dare to betray me or mine.” By his will, he silenced the man’s pointless groveling and forcibly contorted Roln’s body and head to look up at himself. “Our meeting was upon the tip of a spear. It is only right that our parting should be the same.” He lobbed the earthen spear into the air.

Splitting into a dozen thinner rods, the earthen javelins rained down upon the man, shredding flesh and boring through bones.

“Have I made myself clear?” Kaidus questioned, not looking away from the gored and bloody corpse before him.

“C-crystal clear.” A horrified answer came from behind.

Silently contemplating the situation, “Of your mages outside, how many are scattered throughout the army?” He investigated as Roln’s terrified and lifeless eyes continued to blankly stare up at him. By his will, the two rings that he had given the man lurched up to him. Catching the rings, with a thought the javelins that were propping the man up turned into dust again, and Roln’s body slumped to the ground.

“Eleven.” A swift but uncertain answered.

“How do they compare to yourself?”

“I. My magic is superior, but they are each capable in their own right.”

“Kill them all. Prove yourself by severing your connections to Tal’hrus.” He ordered, turning around to catch the last of the curious changes in her expression.

“K-kill them?” The inflection in her voice easily exposed a hint of unwillingness.

“Do not misinterpret my mercy to you as leniency toward everyone.” He replied, peering into Inareh’s frightened blue eyes. “Just because you have made yourself useful does not mean that you are without peril. Should you lose what little worth I see in you, I will personally see to it that a clean and painless death is the least of your worries.”

“No. No no no, that... that is not what I meant.” Inareh was already on her knees with her head to the ground. “I- I swear to you. Even if I were to die, I will never be-betray you. Please...”

“Then you should have no problem in doing what I have asked of you.”

“Please.” The woman begged, not lifting her head “I beseech you. Please let me try and convince them first.”

“Convince them?” A curious thought arose in his mind. “To what end?”

“To yours.” She swiftly replied.

“No.” As quickly as her answer came, Kaidus denied her.

“Please!” Inareh cried out. “Though they are under my command on the orders of Master Eril, there are those who I trust with my life. If- if you would just show them your strength. Show them as you have shown me, I am sure they would also forsake their allegiance to Tal’hrus.”

“You fail to see why I am here. My purpose is to eradicate Tal’hrus. You are not an exception.”

“We- we are mages before we belonged to the organization.” She replied, her tone panicked but adamant. “We have always followed the strong. If you would just give them a chance, they will follow you as readily as they have followed Tal’hrus. The strong dictates the world, and none are without blood on their hands.” Her voice quivered and grew quieter. “Y-you should know that.”

Flashing across the room, he stopped and stood before her.

“Apologies!” Inareh quickly recoiled backward, keeping her head low.

“How trite. You offer me a band of blind and perfidious killers then presume to lecture me about the blood on my hands?” Kaidus retorted, “Perhaps I have misjudged your desire to live?”

“I. I did not become an agent of Tal’hrus to murder and steal.” She answered, her voice low. “We- many of us in the organization merely seek to relive the glory days of the golden age. It matters not who our master is, only that they have the strength to lead.” Inareh’s voice cracked and she quickly took a few quick breaths. “Some… some people joined Tal’hrus for the chance to flaunt their strength without restrictions and to indulge themselves. Others are coerced into the organization due to circumstances. Yet many more have joined because it is their only path for greater magic. Please.”

The vices of a young boy who clawed and fought, doing everything he possibly could in order to survive, in order to get stronger, surfaced into his mind.
Sins of a life forged in the flames of vengeance and quenched by rivers of blood.
Memories of times immemorial, vividly reminding him of those who had been forced against their wills.
Fragments of a past that echoed of the countless lives he had unjustly deprived in his path to reach his goals.

Kaidus clenched his teeth.
Ever since learning of the monster that was Tal’hrus he had always envisioned them as the enemy. A cold and unfeeling entity that must be destroy, if the world is to be at peace.
He had never bothered to view them as individuals and it had served to give him focus, to ground and keep himself from all that he had done.
They were an outlet, a means to unleash his unfulfilled anger. A way of alleviating the unrelenting pain within, and a temporary distraction from the never ending regrets of the past.
Looking at the woman now, she was trembling as she begged for those closest to her.
“Go. Persuade your mages before I have a mind to see reason again.” He snarled, discarding any thoughts that tried to dispute him.

Not lifting her head, she rushed past him and exited the tent.
Standing in the spacious room, the thought of having made the wrong decision cycled through his mind. The willingness to follow after and release the woman from her mortal coil was there, but steeling his mind instead, he willed himself to calm down. “Vishan.”

A beam of light tore through the thick canvas of the tent and stopped before him. Forming into an orb, “Such Mercy Is Wasted On The Likes Of Them...” It pulsed, shining brightly in the air.

“If she can serve to deter others, it will save me the trouble of having to kill them myself.” Kaidus replied and took out the ring he had sealed earlier. Releasing it, the metal ring slowly flew into the ball of light.

“That Kindness Shall Be Our Undoing Again…”

“Is that discontent I hear?” He questioned, sensing an odd fluctuation in the spirit’s wispy voice.

“Nay. This One Is Merely Speaking Our Mind.”

“I see...” The spirit was right. It was echoing his own thoughts. “Vishan. Have you ever desired to be freed of my will?” He quietly queried.

“NEVER…” The orb pulsed, filling the tent with light. “This One Exists to Serve The Master. Our Purpose Has Always Been So, As It Will Forever Be. WE ARE ONE.”

Kaidus lifted his hand to touch the spirit but stopped. “Your sacred oaths may still hold true, but that life is already behind us.”

“It Matters Not How Many Lifetimes Pass. The Bonds Are Eternal.”
The orb began distorting and expanding. In the blink of an eye, a pure white shadow the same size and height as himself was standing in its place.
“To Free Us Would Be Our Doom.” The light spirit knelt. “Does The Master Wish To Be Freed of Us?

“Never.” Kaidus instantly replied without giving it a second thought.

“Then The Pact Stands…”

“… Sorry. I will not bring it up again.” He apologized, carefully examining the pitch white shadow of himself. As if to imitate him completely, the featureless silhouette even appears to be wearing a cloak.

“Uhnnn.” Someone else groaned within the room.

“Master...”

Turning to his side, it was the unconscious guard he had knocked out earlier. The man was finally coming to. “You may be on your way. I will deal with this myself.” Kaidus dismissed, his voice devoid of any previous sentiments.

***

Her soldiers surrounding the command tent did not stop her as Inareh passed through their encirclement. Though curious, the look in their eyes were reminiscent of her own with many of them having borne witness to the boy’s descent.

Bypassing the ring of soldiers, she headed straight for the tree lines where she had instructed the others to wait.

““Inareh!””
Voices called to her as she arrived. Hiding amidst the trees, two of her mages rushed over to her.
“You- you’re okay.” One of them stated as if they had been expecting the worse.

“Molrin. Ireese.” Inareh called out to them both.
The two of them were with her when the child descended and had seen most of what transpired. Not bringing them into the meeting with her, she had ordered them to flee should anything untoward occur.

“What is happening? What did that ‘thing’ want?” Molrin inquired, her tone seemingly dipping upon mentioning the boy.

“Help me gather-” Inareh paused as the child’s bloodthirsty eyes manifested before her own. “No… you both must listen to me very carefully.”

Fighting him was not an option.
His existence was what she and Tal’hrus itself had been waiting for--striving for--and she could not begin to imagine how such a young man could possess so much power.
His is an existence that should not be possible. Yet there he is, wielding magic like none she had ever seen before.
Like the stories she had grown up on, his explosive presence alone had evoked both fear and awe within her. Even after barely hanging onto her life, after being at death’s door, she still could not get the sense of petrifying wonderment upon his descent out of her head.

***

Kaidus silently followed the guard through the army.
Having fended against the frightened glances upon leaving the command tent, he was now the object of curious gazes as they weaved their way through hundreds of soldiers.

From what he could clearly see, the army was an amalgamation of smaller forces, each with their own commanders and resources. Each group had their own spot in the march, and all were headed by Inareh’s troops.

The guard turned back and seeing that he was still following, proceeded to quicken his pace.

Kaidus followed suit.
Their destination was the body of the army that the man belonged to. He had mended and healed the man's jaw and using the opportunity, was accompanying the man back with the hopes of persuading those who had unceremoniously left the assembly.

…

“We are here.”
The guard stated as they arrived at a large open wooden pavilion in the middle of the road, surrounded by soldiers.

Undoubtedly constructed with magic, four thick and solid supports held up the wooden canopy while three of the sides were covered with sheets of thick white cloths.
Inside was a bumptious woman whose long brown hair had already begun to gray. Leisurely sipping on a cup of wine, she was conversing loudly with two of the others who had left the meeting after her.

The woman’s face turned sour upon spotting them.
“What are you doing bringing him here with you!?” She quickly spouted toward them, moving to stand at the edge of the pavilion as soldiers formed a wall in front of her.

The guard stopped and gave a penitent bow from a distance. “I have embarrassed you, my lady.”

“I asked you a question, Varil.” The old woman scowled. “What is HE doing here?”

Seeing his cue, Kaidus stepped up beside the man. “I had come in the hopes of continuing our conversation from earlier. To see this to a favorable end.” He shot a glance at the two lords beside her. One of them had voiced their dissatisfaction earlier as well.

“You have come to the wrong place, boy.” The woman replied as wrinkles emerged upon her forehead. “That farce ended when I left. I thought I made that abundantly clear.”

“Please, my lady.” Kaidus gave a respectful bow.

“You wish to parley?” The old woman’s hawkish eyes narrowed. “What is it that you can possibly offer me?”

Taking out the small pouch that he had picked up before coming, he dug into it and pulled out the remaining seven green fers. “Lord Rellkye and two others had opted to take less than their shares. I am willing to confer their portions onto you.” He extended his hand and held out the green stones.

“You dare mock me?!” The woman screamed at him, her face furious.

“I assure you I am completely sincere right now, my lady. Had I something better that I can offer you I would but alas, there are few items of worth in my possession. Most are trivial and would be of little value to one such as yourself. Others, I cannot part with. This is the best I can do.” Kaidus lowered his head.
The sound of mumbling came through from the old lady and her mana surged outward. A twisting gale, it was aimed at his hand.
Keeping still, the wind blasted the green fers out of his clutches and onto the ground. A burning pain swam through his fingers where the vicious gust had shredded skin.

““Lady Onarald!?”” The two lords both voiced in surprise.

Ignoring those at her sides, “You don’t know how badly I wanted to do that earlier.” She sneered. “Leave whilst you still can. One way or another, we are marching forward.”

Still holding his right hand out, he willed it and the throbbing pain vanished. “I understand.” Flicking away the blood, “We shall do it your way.” Kaidus stepped forward.

The woman’s face jerked into one of distress and she stumbled headlong onto the ground, dirtying the fine gray and blue dress she was wearing. Her men who had been standing between them quickly rushed to her side and drew their weapons. Many began looking around for the assailant.

“You brought your forces under a mage like Inareh.” He continued, not halting at the orders to keep his distance. “Did you ever stop to wonder why she had conceded to my demands? Or were you blinded because you too, are a mage?”

The two lords who had been standing beside her looked confounded.
Surrounded by soldiers, the old woman was glaring back at him with an expression of anger and humiliation.

“I will repeat myself.” Kaidus turned his attention to the soldiers and infused mana into his voice. “Anyone who does not wish to die, leave now. As for those who wish to stay and proceed with this foolish endeavor, know that you will not live to see the sun rise.”

“Idiots! What are you waiting for?! Kill him!” The woman’s shrill voice pierced through the air and soldiers tentatively formed up.

“So be it.” Surrounded, Kaidus took a deep breath. “You are all free to flee should you choose to do so. I will not give chase.” Drawing his xeberite sword, some of the soldiers retreated a few steps at seeing the weapon’s eerie green glow. Holding the slim sword to his side, “Brace yourselves.” Mana coursed throughout his body and Kaidus closed his eyes as his hair took on the silver of Andarg. Gripping the sword tightly, he channeled mana into the weapon and slashed the air in a horizontal arc.

A burst of wind surged outward, emerging from the path traced by the sword’s tip. Kicking up dust, the sudden upheaval ripped the roads apart as it smashed into those in its path.

Soldiers screamed as their bodies were thrown into the air, and cries of panic erupted from those who had been fortunate enough to be out of it.

With a vertical slash, another gust of wind sliced through the dust storm, parting it and blowing the thick cloud away.

““I-t it’s a demon!”” Voices tore through the ranks as soldiers fled.
Trampling over each other in their escape, the sound of weapons being discarded resounded through the area.

Not paying attention to those who were fleeing, Kaidus strolled forth, moving past four broken poles that showed where the pavilion had been.
The storm had torn the structure apart and blown the canopy to pieces, leaving a mass of scattered and bloody soldiers strewn across the area of its attack.

Stopping before a woman covered in a thin layer of dust, “Well? Shall we continue?” He questioned, looming over her like the demon they made him out to be.

Barely conscious, the woman was on the ground with a look of dazed bewilderment.
Along with the scrapes and scratches on her face and dress, there was a broken piece of wood lodged into the right side of her torso. She groaned as she attempted to sit up.

A dozen others were rising from the attack and amongst them, were two who began stumbling away in a panic. Kaidus turned his gaze and the two froze in their steps.

“P-please! I will withdraw. Just please let me go!” One of them painfully shouted.

“You promised… you would not give chase. Please.” The other added.

“You will see to it that your other colleagues also come to their senses. I would hate to see such promising forces be without their leaders.” He replied, releasing the binding hold on the two lords and they scampered away. Turning his attention back to the injured men before him, “Are you all willing to die here today? If so, pick up your weapons and let us get this over with.”

“Whe- What are *cough* you all doing?! G-get back here!” The woman yelled as many of her soldiers fled. “You can’t leave me like this! You- you bunch of- I’ll have your- unGhhh!!” Recoiling in pain, she stopped to glare upward.

Standing before the woman’s bloody and windswept appearance, in her eyes, he could still see an irrational greed and lust for power. It was all too apparent the kind of person she is, and the desire to end her miserable life coiled itself around his arm, gnawing at him and encouraging him to strike.
‘I will end this war before it can begin.’
Kaidus hesitantly loosened his grip on the xeberite sword as Vick’s face and his own words appeared in his mind. “I will not kill you.” He spoke, forcing the words out as he reeled in his mana. “Depriving your men of their commander here would only invite chaos, and I will not have that. Not today.”
With a thought, the seven green fers that had been blown out of his hands earlier shot through the air and back to him. Willing them to linger in the air before the detestable woman, “With that said, shall we parley?” He questioned.

…

Kaidus watched as many of the scattered soldiers eventually returned and regrouped with their units.

Those who had fled into the forest were being called back, and others were already retrieving the weapons and equipment that were discarded in the confusion.
After collecting themselves and taking down tents that had been set up for the afternoon, small contingents of men began breaking away and withdrawing. Those who had been injure were loaded onto carts and slowly followed behind.

By the time the woman’s main force began retreating as a whole, it was already evening.

Kaidus waited until the stubborn woman’s carriage disappeared westward into the mass of soldiers, before slowly making his way back to the command tent at the front of Inareh’s army.

…

Awaiting him was a squad of five mages.
Standing around the spacious room, they were all cautiously watching Zirus whom he had left behind.

“SHRAAA!” The youngling hissed.

Shooting across the room to him, Kaidus caught the young hvaral in the air and it quickly slithered inside his cloak.

“Master.” A bloodied Inareh was the first one to speak. Stepping forward from the rest, she quickly knelt.

Seeing Inareh doing so, ““M-master…”” The other four carefully did the same, their faces grim and filled with uncertainty.
Similar to Inareh, all four had blood on their clothes.

B2 Chapter 60 – Home Again

Drenched and shielding his face from the rain, Vick looked up to the sky.
It was his third time since the bland lunch that afternoon and just like before, there was nothing but dark clouds overhead. He sighed, thankful that his cloak had a hood.

Along with a handful of men, they were following behind the other refugees, making sure that none wandered away from the rest.
Numbering almost five hundred strong, they had been moving all day the previous day, and most of the night and morning.
The forest’s dampness and cold had served to impede their path, but it was now the ongoing rain shower that ultimately succeeded in forcing their pace to a crawl.
With children in their ranks and the rain hindering their mobility, there were little options left but to move carefully while keeping alert.

A rustling came from his left side and Vick quickly turned to the shadows that were emerging. Seeing that it was but the swaying of a large tree branch in the wind, he resumed his task and began trudging forth again.
The mental shock of the previous day had yet to wear off, but as a mercenary with a duty, Kaidus’ situation was the least of his worries.
‘Wind?’ A sudden question probed at his mind.
Surveying the downpour and stillness of the trees, neither gave any indication of a gust.
Vick looked back at the branch, only to see that it had already stopped moving.
His skin began crawling and he quickly closed his eyes, listening closely to the sounds of the forest. Standing as still as possible, ‘What is that?’ He wondered, placing his hands on the azurite swords at his sides.
Muffled by the downpour, there was something traveling through the air and trees around them. A soft, barely audible swishing sound vastly different from the pitter patter of raindrops. The presence seem to shift from tree to tree, moving from person to person as if it had purpose.
‘T-there are no such things as gho-’

“Vick!”

His body jerked as Narissa’s voice broke him out of his uneasiness. Up ahead, the group had already moved a considerable distance. “Gods, why do you torment me so?” Vick voiced out loud to calm himself, holding back the sense of unknown fear. Hurrying his steps, “Vick!” Narissa called out again, this time she was moving toward to him.

“Is it true you have a letter from Lord Shradech!?” Narissa questioned loudly over the sound of the rain as he approached. Although wet from head to toe, she looked quite comfortable in such weather.

“You know Lord Shradech?” He replied, trying to discard the odd feelings from earlier.

“What did the letter say? Where is the lord right now?” She continued without minding his question.

“Narissa.” Vick spoke over her, quieting Narissa instantly. “How do you know that old man?”

“Sorry.” Holding one hand over her head to shield the rain, Narissa quickly composed herself. “He’s an old family friend, and he might know where my parents are. You have to tell me if you know where he is.”

“Oh.” The knowledge that Narissa was searching for her family had been known to him. What he had not considered, is that she might be affiliated with the old lord.

“Yes.” Narissa replied, her voice torn between hope and distress. “Lord Shradech was also the one who helped us escape Imvera, and one of the last few people I spoke to before we fled Malpaars.”

“Huh… who would’ve thought?” Vick mused at the strange coincidence.

“Well? What did his letter say? Where is the lord now? Can I see the letter?” She questioned again.

“Narissa… it’s pouring right now.” He held his hands out to the side, letting it get hammered by the rain. “Not to mention I already gave it to Captain Biran.”

“Well-” as if finally noticing the downpour, “what is going on here? Why’s it raining so hard back here?”

“Wait. What does that mean?” Vick quickly glanced around once more.

“Ah, never mind.” Forgoing her odd complaints, “About the letter. Do you remember the contents? Can you tell me?” Narissa repeated.

…

“If they really did come to the Eloniun woods, then we must have barely missed them on our way north.” Narissa uttered with disbelief, “I can’t believe it… we even stayed in the caves for three days after you and Kaidus left.”

“There were a lot of children and elders in their group. I doubt they would have been able to cut through the forest and make it that far even if given five days’ time.” Vick reminded, remembering the sizable group.

“Curses. I have to go talk to the captain then.” Narissa grumbled and began walking ahead, her powerful kovus legs making short work of the muddy ground.

“Now!?” Vick shouted after her.

“I must find Lord Shradech!” Narissa yelled from ahead, hurrying to catch up with the others.

Looking to the trees around him one more time, “Fuck this.” He spat and quickly followed behind.

Upon reaching the group, Vick turned his head to look up at the sky again. It was still covered in dark clouds.
Yet like Narissa had stated earlier, there was indeed only a light shower raining on the group instead of the downpour where he had been. ‘What is going on?’ He wondered to himself as shouting came from ahead.

“Road!!” “It’s the road!” The chorus of voices called out.

Surely enough, they were nearing the edge of the forest.
Spilling out of the tree lines, the road leading to--and from--Imvera broadened before their eyes.

---

“There is nothing to worry about, my lady. The Eloniun woods are also our destination.” Biran replied to the kovus woman beside him while walking around to get a final confirmation of their status.

Thankfully the rain shower had softened to a drizzle once they arrived at the roads, allowing for a short respite.
His runners have also delivered the final head counts and all that is left, was to wait for everyone to pack up from their break before they begin moving again.

“Oh...”

“I guess Vick forgot to mention that to you.” Biran smiled, seeing the confounded expression on her face.

The woman was one of the few pure blooded kovus’ traveling with the group. She had joined them with the arrival of the young lord that night and though he had noticed her on many occasions, they never had the chance to talk until just earlier--when she came to ask him for a favor.

“I see… so that’s why we’ve been heading south.” She commented as if deep in thought.

“My apologies for not filling you in on the details earlier. Had I known that you knew the lord-”

“Captain. Do you know Lord Shradech as well?” She questioned, looking to him expectantly.

“Unfortunately I do not. But if you look around, my lady. You’ll see some of the people that Lord Shradech has saved by providing the Liberation Army his help.” Biran replied, recalling more of the unfortunate souls lost in Vilute.

“Captain!” One of his men called out as they walked by. “We are ready to go.”

Biran waved the man off before turning back to Narissa. “The Liberation Army is in the lord’s debt. If what the letter say is true, then I intend to find him.”

The woman suddenly stopped. “I see. No wonder…”

Biran slowed his steps. “Beg your-” Her solemn expression stilled his tongue.

“They’ve been fighting all this time.” She guiltily voiced underneath her breath.

“My lady?”

“Sorry. I was just talking to myself.” She returned a sheepish smile. “Also, enough with the formalities. Please just call me Narissa.”

Seeing as she did not want to delve on her troubles, “Then you can call me Biran.” He quickly replied, hiding his admiration of her smile and ability to rebound so quickly.

“Doing a final check?” Vick’s voice came from the direction they had been walking.

“Oh, Vick.” Narissa turned to face the mercenary.

“Yes. Figured we should move before anyone catches sight of us.” Biran answered as Vick joined them. “Is your group all ready to go?” He added, inquiring about the group of young ladies and the people of Esperen.

“They are.” A terse reply from the mercenary. “I heard from Emmerick. Says you’re sending out a search party to look for those that we left behind in Esperen. I just came to let you know that I will be going with them.”

“What do you mean?” Biran voiced, curious at the mercenary’s sudden decision.

“Was I not clear enough?”

“Sorry. I just didn’t think you were willing to part from your group.” He quickly clarified.

“I'd rather not, but it looks like you’ve got things covered here.” Vick postured himself and looked around.
Everyone was packing and getting ready. Horses were being loaded and children were being corralled into the midst of the various groups that accounted for each other.
“I can’t say for sure, but I have a strange feeling that it will be okay from this point onward. That said, there is no need for me to stay here when there is dangerous work to be done elsewhere. If I go with the search party, you won’t need to send as many men and we’ll be able to move faster with a smaller group.”

“What about the girls? I thought you were supposed to look after them?” Narissa interjected.

“They’ll be fine. They’re smart and don’t need much looking after. Just have someone take my place behind the group while I’m gone.” Vick replied.

“Then I will tell Vasco to fill in for you.” Biran promptly held out a hand.
It was a sound offer. He had handpicked a dozen of his best men for the job but with Vick going as well, he could rest assured. For the mercenary to volunteer himself, he was grateful. “Thank you.”

“No need for thanks. Just keep everyone safe.” Vick retorted, taking the extended hand. “Now that I’ve delivered my intentions, I must go prepare and let the others know.”

“Vick.” He called out as the man turned away. “If you plan on taking only a few men, make sure you take Yoriig and Slek with you. They’re skilled trackers and I have already spoken to them about the path the others are taking. They should be useful.”

With a dismissive wave, the mercenary continued away.

“I should head back as well. Sorry to bother you, Captain.” Narissa gave him a curt nod.

“Biran.” He smiled back. “Just Biran. Remember?”

“Well then, Biran. Thank you for your hard work.” With more feminine bow this time, she took off to catch up with Vick.

Biran watched as the odd duo disappeared into a mass of people further away. ‘Lady Narissa huh?’ He thought before proceeding with his rounds.

***

Six days later. Esperen.

Kaidus knelt down and picked up a handful of dirt as he surveyed the decimated landscape.

While they had not stayed for long the last time he was there, the peacefulness of the quaint village and its sprawling farmlands had left an impression on him.
Seeing it now after having heard about what happened, a sense of anger was welling up from within him.
The lush fields of crops were gone and with them, the village itself.
In their places were scorched earth and dozens of blackened supports that struck out from the ground, occupying the foundations of what used to be Esperen.

Kaidus crushed the compacted ashen soil in his hand, allowing it to crumble through his fingers before making his way toward the only structure that was still standing.

Arriving at the stone establishment, he stepped through the broken entrance of the Prancing Myrtle.
Having been occupied twice by the large army, the homely inn was in shambles. The eatery had been stripped of its furnishings and shards of broken dishes and wooden cups layered the dirt stained floor. It was as if children had gotten into the pantry and upon discovering the sound of a dish shattering, proceeded to break everything else within before scattering the refuse throughout the house.
Even the wooden counter separating the kitchen and dining room had been chopped up and pried off of its nails.

Kaidus walked over to the stairs, glad to see that they were still intact.

Poking his head into the many empty rooms on the second floor, he eventually settled into one of the cleaner ones that still had a bed, albeit broken.

Leaving his sword and cloak by the bedside, he pulled out a silver ring and moved to the window. It was still noon.
The last of the coalition that was using Esperen for the night had just recently departed not too long ago, and it was the perfect time to take a break.

Looking at the silver ring as he rolled it between his fingers, the face of a young girl emerged in his mind, followed by a red haired infant. The soft humming of a woman suddenly drifted through the room and he was back there in that house within the 3rd ward, standing by the window.
By the living room table, Anise was quietly rummaging through a stack of papers while Lance attempted to fit the corner of a book into his mouth. The humming had originated from the kitchen where Adalina was preparing lunch for them all.

Kaidus closed his eyes to shatter the memory and opened them again to find himself back in the room of the Prancing Myrtle. With a thought, he infused his mana into the ring as his mind wandered.

It has been seven days since his encounter with the army. Seven long days of slowly following behind them.
By using Inareh’s knowledge of the different forces and where they came from, he had been able to oversee the movements of the various groups by ways of her mages and the conscripted army under her command.

And as per the woman’s pleas, including Inareh herself, there were three other women and one man who had sworn their loyalty to him that day.

Ireese, a flaxen haired woman with deep set sky blue eyes and a thin face. In her late thirties and the eldest of the four, the woman was a water mage and apparently the first to denounce Tal’hrus after speaking with Inareh.

Aida, a young lady in her early twenties who had recently been recruited to Tal’hrus. With sleek brown hair and tantalizing hazel eyes, her alluring visage had not distracted him from noticing her trembling that day--as they knelt before him, covered in blood.

Bringing up the last of the ladies was a woman named Molrin. A half breed, she was gifted with powerful legs and the long arms of a kovus, but did not have the distinctive head plates. Instead, she wore a metal headband over her brown locks.

The last was a man in his forties named Morkte, or ‘rat’ in the Derzulian tongue.
With a spindly build, the man was small of stature and barely the size of a human adolescent. His dark skin, long dexterous fingers, and sleek hairless tail easily identified him as one of the Notiuns, an aleithian belonging to one of the six dominant Aleith clans. Nimble and sharp, they were a people who valued mind and wealth over power and ferocity.

Along with Inareh, he had sent the five of them to make sure that none of the lords decide to renege on their retreat.

“Kaidus!” Anise’s voice exploded through the ring in his hand.

“You seem to be in high spirit.” He replied, holding down a smile at the girl’s jubilant tone.

“Well that’s cause we haven’t talked in a while!”

“That’s true. But now you know what you have to do right?” Kaidus countered with a playful tone.

“Of course!” An enthusiastic giggle came through the ring.

“Anise. Report.” He ordered, failing to sound serious.

As usual, the girl began with a brief detail about the family and how they were doing, then proceeded to entertain to him about her days.

…

He awoke to the sound of wingbeats, followed by something large hitting the floor before to him.
Kaidus opened his eyes to see that he was sitting in a corner. The rays of sunlight shooting across the room easily indicated that he had been slumbering for quite some time.
“Ah, that’s right.”
After his talk with Anise and a short meditation to refocus himself and his exhausted body, he had dozed off.
“Looks like I needed that more than I thought...” He remarked, trying to recall exactly when he had fallen asleep.

“Shrraaa!” A hissing came from in front.
Covered in blood from head to tail, the youngling had returned.

“And I guess that is today’s dinner?” He mused, looking at the dark forest cat on the floor. A little longer than his forearm, the cat’s head had been completely crushed.

“Kuuruurrr!” The youngling growled affirmatively before slithering away.

Keeping his eyes on the beast, he watched as it propel itself onto the windowsill and began grooming itself.
“Zirus.” Kaidus called out and stood up.
It was growing stronger with each passing day and from the looks of it, strength was not the only thing. The youngling’s body had lengthened by almost a hand span, and a hvarian crystal had already begun to form on its three pronged tail. Were it to keep growing at such a rate, it would surely enter its juvenile stages in a few short years.
“Is it just me, or have you gotten bigger since we met?” He questioned, picking up the bloodstained cat on the floor

“Krraaaaaarr!” The young hvaral bellowed from the window, flaring its wings outward as if to further assert its size.

“Hmm… guess not.” Kaidus grinned and made his way out of the room.

Using the inn’s kitchen, it wasn’t long until he had a cat roast going in one of the ovens.

---

Aida’s heart sunk in accordance with the setting sun as the inn came into view over the blackened fields. Smoke was rising from one of its two chimneys, signifying that she had arrived at her destination.

Urging her horse forward, the animal eventually stopped a distance from the stone building and would not proceed any further. After a bit of goading only to see that the stubborn beast would not move, she tied it to one of the burnt pillars sticking out of the ground and proceeded forth on foot.

Treading carefully, her legs began slowing and her pace lessened as she approached the inn.

Aida shivered, recalling the pair of eyes that scorched through her body like a molten blade. Unfeeling and disconnected from any forms of emotions, they had ripped into her very being, and one look was all she needed to understand how insignificant she was.

Seeing Inareh so terrified, and then seeing the youth for herself, she could not deny that Inareh was right. Had they attempted to fight like those who are now deceased wanted, they would have all perished.

She suddenly stopped upon arriving at the inn’s gaping entrance. Situated on the stairs and staring from across the room at her, were two silvery eyes glowing dimly in the darkness of the stairwell.
Her body instinctively froze.

“SHRRAAAA!” The eyes hissed, rising slowly into the air.

“Zirus.” A voice came from the kitchen, immediately silencing and drawing the two silver eyes away from her.

Aida quickly got her on knees, “Master?” She called out, keeping her head low.

“What are you doing? Come inside already.” Unlike the callous tone from that evening in the command tent, the voice was mellow and bereft of any malicious intent.

She looked up to see the pair of silver eyes disappearing into the kitchen. A warm light was coming from the room, and she finally noticed the succulent smell of cooked meat wafting through the air seductively. Unable to disobey, she stood up and moved with trepidation into the kitchen.

“Aida wasn’t it?” The young man spoke as she entered.

“Y-yes, master.” She quickly lowered herself again.

“Do you know why you are here?”

“To receive something from you.” She replied, not looking up at him.

“Indeed.” There was movements, and then the sound of footsteps approached her. “Here.”

She looked up to see his extended hand before her. Cupping her hands together, she reached out and he dropped five silver rings into her hands. “These are…”

“I will be destroying Eril’s rings. Those there are of my own makings, take them and see to it that the others each get one.”

“Yes, master.” Closing her hands around the rings, she could feel surges of power emanating from within them. Looking closer, on one of the boy’s finger was an identical silver ring to the ones now in her possession. “M-master?” She stuttered, seeing that he was not moving.

“You said you acted on Inareh’s orders when I last inquired about your betrayals to Tal’hrus.” The boy began, “Tell me, Aida. Why did you really betray your fellow mages?” He questioned, his voice swarming around her head.

“I was afraid, and I didn’t want to die.” The words had left her mouth before she could think about them. Recoiling back a step, her body was already trembling.

“How very interesting.” The young man mocked, finally moving back to whatever he was doing.

That evening. Out of fear for her own life, she had unwittingly assisted in slaughtering the other seven members of their group.
Though she had not believed what Inareh was saying at the time, when she saw that Molrin and Ireese had already joined Inareh’s side, she could not help but align herself with them. Inareh was the strongest out of their group, and Molrin and Ireese had been with the woman for years. The three of them together were a formidable team and she had not wanted to chance her life away.

Lifting her head, she watched as the boy proceeded to pull something out of the glowing oven. “Master. If this is all, then I-”

“Aida.” He stopped her. “How about joining me for dinner?”

She stilled herself, uncertain as to what was happening.
The monster that was standing before her just moments ago was gone. In its place was a young man carefully slicing apart a roast, and even offering her one of the legs.

***

-Darsus-

Cloaked in a thin veil of mana and wearing black traveling garbs, an old man sauntered onto the open farmlands of Ferrent. With a head of short white hair and the wisdom of age and experience, his steps were a firm and steady rhythm against the paved road.

Like the other relic who had deigned to live a life of mediocrity within the city’s delicate walls, this old man too, was someone from an age long past.

Moving through the foot paths dividing the farmlands, the old man stopped to gaze fondly at the glorious city before him. “I’m home...” He smiled, his voice low and melancholic as if holding tightly onto a sense of longing.

The last time he was there, he had been hunted by his own people and betrayed by those whom he had sworn an undying brotherhood.

The blood on his--then--fine green hair, the excruciating pain all throughout his body, and his battered image at the mercy of a lesser mage.
The shame and humiliation at having been shown mercy, in having to turn his tail and run like a beaten dog.
Although such events had occurred a lifetime ago, he could still remember it as clear as day, slowly eating into the back of his mind.

The old man’s smile slowly dissipated, once again replaced by the emotionless mask that he had been wearing for the better portion of his life. “Come, Nylen.” The thin layer of mana around him instantly solidified, gleaming beautifully in the sunlight before dispersing.

Holding his head high, the old man continued strolling forth toward the gates of the walled city.

B2 Chapter 61 – Fall of Ferrent

11th ward.

An odd sense of familiarity had passed through the barriers of his academy, and Nylen swiftly turned his attention to the windows.
‘It can’t be…’ He thought to himself, knowing just how foolish such a thing would be. Yet, unable to let go of the uncertainty, “Aesinna-hahras.” With a spell of unbinding, he sent forth his own mana.

The invisible magic that was drifting outside--too thin and diluted for the unwary mage to notice--suddenly burst into a blue flame and vanished into the distance.

His uncertain expression immediately turned grim.
It was a signal he had not seen or felt for decades, and one that was only ever known to five people. Three, of which are deceased.

Willing the large stacks of books blocking his path aside, Nylen carefully maneuvered himself to the door.

Directly outside of his door was another room filled with a number of scribes quietly copying letters and documents.
“Headmaster?” A man in a dark green and white scribe’s robe stood up. There was a surprise to the man’s voice.

“Sven.” His voice boomed through the large room and many of the scribes turned toward him.
He could feel his usual self being slowly overtaken by a fervent sense of fear and anxiousness. “Send words to the other masters. Code four of Ferrent’s defensive countermeasures.” He instructed, being careful to keep himself in check and his words composed.

“Co- code four?” The man asked in shock.

“Also, send riders to notify the Mystiks Guild and the knights as well.”

“Of course, headmaster.” The man replied, nodding to one of the scribes before turning back to Nylen himself. “But where are you going?”

“To buy us some time.”
Without waiting for another question, he continued through the room, exiting to the lobby.

A myriad of thoughts were warring in his mind.
Questions, plans, spells that might be required, the state of the city, the welfare of the populace, the destruction that has yet to come, and the death toll should anything happen.
‘What are you up to this time, Loryl?’ Nylen clutched his marble fist.
There were no tangible answers to the unforeseen situation, and he would have to play it by ear.

Leaving the building, a quick spell sucked him into the ground, hurling him through the earth toward the 1st ward.

…

The streets of the 1st ward shopping district bulged out, releasing him onto a surprised and curious crowd of people.

Ignoring the whispers that were beginning to circulate, Nylen turned his gaze toward a tall elderly man standing by the side of a stall.
Around the same age as himself, the man was wearing dark traveling garbs and was nonchalantly picking at the final bits of a skewer.
Their eyes met and the man’s lips curved upward into a gut wrenching smile, as his own stomach twisted with disgust.

“Mother that grandpa came out of the ground!”

A child’s excited voice filled his ears and he turned to see a young boy staring at him, two wide eyes filled with wonder. Returning a quick smile, he winked at the boy and walked away, doing his utmost to hide the danger they were all in.

Seeing his approach, the elderly man stepped away from the stall and began walking away.
Nylen quickened his pace to catch up.
“What are you doing here?!” He questioned sharply, keeping his voice low as he fell into steps beside the man.

“In due time. For now, let us take a walk.”

“Give me one good reason why I shouldn’t kill you right here, right now.” He shot back, his tone grating and restless as he kept pace with the man.

“Because you can’t, and because there will be plenty of time for that later.” The old man replied with a grin. “For now I just need you to follow me.”

Nylen stopped and grabbed the man’s right arm, forcefully turning the aged yet familiar face to look at him. “What are you planning?” He questioned, glaring up as the man’s pale green eyes settled onto his arm.
Seeing that he had reached out with his left hand, he quickly retracted the marble arm underneath his master’s cloak.

“As much as I would like to show you what I have in mind, there is something I wish for you to see first.” A firm warning, one with an underlying message of death and destruction. “Now come.” The man smiled and ambled away, even greeting some of those that they pass by.

Without a choice, he reluctantly followed.
They continued walking through the busy streets for a short while, then entered a small pathway that led to the market’s back alleys. With a few more twists and turns, they eventually arrived at a large warehouse. Tall and constructed of stone, it was one of the many buildings being used by the market vendors to store their goods.

A thin platform jutted outward from the side of the stone wall as they approached, and the man stepped onto the platform. Without a word, the pane of stone easily elevated the man onto the roof.

Unwilling to fall behind, Nylen swiftly invoked an incantation of his own and
the ground beneath his feet launched upward, shooting him to the roof as well.
“Whatever it is you are planning, Loryl, it will not work.” He called out, descending onto the rooftop from his earthen spire. “Soon the city will be closed off and every mages within these walls will be on alert.”

“And just how many mages are we talking about?” The man turned to look back at him. “Two dozen? Three? Men and women who have spent their whole lives within these walls, never seeing battle before? Or are you perhaps talking about those children from your academies?” There was a snide, knowing smile on the man’s face.

“So it was you…” Nylen gritted his teeth, holding back the anger that was trying to manifest itself.
Engrossed in his own research over the past three turns, he had neglected to give the attacks happening across western Darsus a second thought--even when the Mystiks Guild began sending most of their mages to deal with the issues.

“You underestimate me again, Nylen.” The man stopped at the center of the warehouse and the stone roof swelled upward, quickly forming into two regal looking stone chairs. “It was woefully obvious to me that my presence here was unexpected. To think that such a simple diversion was enough to clear Ferrent of its defenses, I am shocked at the incompetence.”

Reeling in his emotions, Nylen continued moving toward the man and the chairs. “I am warning you, Loryl.” He voiced, not allowing himself to sound anxious. “There are… others in this city that should not be stirred. Whatever it is you are planning, I suggest you reconsider.” Pushing against the man’s derisive statements, he pulled back his cloak to make a show of his marble arm as they both sat down.

“Is that so?” There was a change in the man’s green eyes. A flicker of curiosity, one that has been trying to hide its intrigue since earlier.

“We both know you are not just here to talk.” Placing his arms on the arm rests, “What is it that you want?” Nylen questioned, relaxing himself and pretending to stare out across the ward.
His eyes easily fell upon the hundreds of white plumes that were rising into the air, dancing and swaying with the breeze. Like fleeting company, they rolled and merged together into thick clouds before dissipating and becoming one with the sky.

“I am tired of this.” The man calmly replied, “This constant back and forth. Like spurned lovers who are always at each other’s throats, yet never taking that final step to rid themselves of one another.”

Like an arrow in mid-flight, there was no stopping what is to come.
His heart began drumming faster and a number of spells came to mind. “I see…” Nylen voiced, changing his focus to the inner wards and toward his academy as hundreds of faces surfaced in his thoughts.
Faces of men and women whom he had nurtured within the academy’s walls. People he had watched grow up, and mages he had guided in his decades as Zorin’s headmaster.
Seeing the foundations upon which Ferrent would continue to thrive even if he was gone, “Are you aware of what will happen?” He quietly conceded.

“I have always known how this will turn out, old friend.” An almost compassionate reply. “Do you remember what I said to you in Cerdaeran?”

“Yes. You shouted that the next time we meet, it will be the end for one of us.” He rephrased, recalling their last parting decades ago.

“As much as I hate to end it, this dance has gone on for long enough. I cannot have you disrupting my plans any further.”

“Disrupting your plans…?” The pieces easily clicked into place and Nylen hid a smile. “If I may ask. Why now after all this time?”

“I imagine we will both be gone sooner than later, so why not now before it is too late?” A dry chuckle came from the man as he paused in thought. “You know… the passage of time has been slipping through my mind more and more lately.” The man slowly stood up. Raising his right hand into the air, an explosion of mana burst forth from his fingers, soaring into the sky as a torrent of colorful flames. A signal. “At least let me send you off with a proper pyre before my body withers and my mind falls into madness.”

“Then we are of the same mind.” Nylen stood up.
By his will, his marble left arm shot forth like a spear, impaling the man’s side as the sound of explosions tore through the city.

---

11th ward.

Covered in his finely crafted plate armor, Lord Knight Commander Ravon dashed out of the Ravon manor with a trail of his family knights behind him. Taking his horse from the stable boy, “Huin!” He shouted.

“Commander?” On his own horse, Huin Ravon hastened to his father’s side.

“Take your group and reinforce the gates to the 13th ward. Do not let anyone pass even if it is King Sarjace himself.”

“As you command.” Huin replied and broke off, taking a small portion of the knights with him.

“Horan! Thirn!” The old commander called out to another two men.

““Sir!””

“Horan. Take a squad with you to reinforce the knights at the 3rd and 4th inner ward gates. Close them off, and see to it that no one is to be allowed in or out. Thirn, you will do the same for the 1st and 2nd inner ward gates. When your tasks are done, take control of the ward’s knights and move to the outer wards.”

“What about you, my lord?” Horan questioned as Thirn whisked himself away.

Lord Ravon looked to the three dozen family knights behind him.
All their eyes were asking the same question.
Moving his horse forward, “Ferrent’s Malizur, Lord Nylen Gvius Daz Jozion has called for code four of the city’s defensive countermeasures! That means our enemies are already within these walls!” He yelled, making sure they all understood the gravity of the situation. “Those of you who are coming with me will be going to the outer wards. We will join up with the city guards to secure the wards. Our priority will be to make sure that the people are safe. I do not know what we are up against, but if you must fight, do not die!” He shouted, turning the large diumsha around as others hurried to mount their own horses.

…

Splitting with Horan and Thirn’s group, they rode south, moving toward the 3rd ward.

Pushing his horse ahead of the group, Gelrin watched as the sky to his right became bathed in an array of colors.

*Boom!* the sound of an explosion reverberated through the air, shaking and spooking their horses.

“From our flank!” Someone screamed, and he looked back to see smoke rising from one of the many manors lining the road.

“Leave that to the ward’s knights! We press forward!” Lord Ravon shouted.

*BOOM!” another explosion, one right beside their group.

The large diumsha he was riding bucked and began thrashing about.
With a quick incantation to reinforce his body with mana, he grabbed onto the horse’s head, quickly reigning it in before turning to the bloody mess behind him.

The explosion had blasted the side of a building into their group, and many of the horses were either injured or gravely wounded--with the rest having fled.
Thankfully from the look of things, many of the knights had only incurred large dents in their armors, with the worse injuries being those who were now stuck underneath their horses.

“Get them out!” Gelrin barked, jumping off his horse and running over to help.

“Ugh- gran- grandpa!”

Someone cried out, and he immediately turned toward the voice. “Naleen!?” He shouted, feeling the blood evaporating from his old and wrinkled face. “Naleen where are you?!” He shouted again.

“I-it. It hurts, grandpa.”
A sniffle from one of the knights who was covered in a pile of rubble and crushed underneath a dead horse.

Smaller than the average knight, they were also wearing a set of armor that he did not recognize.
He rushed to the knight’s side and quickly took off the dented helmet to find his granddaughter. There was a red mark on her forehead where her helmet had protected her head against some sort of projectile. “N-Naleen. What are you doing here?!” His leaned down, embracing the side of her head.

“I- I wanted to help.” She replied, her pained face attempting to form a brave smile as tears streamed down to the back of her head. “I’m. I’m sorry, grandpa.”

“No. This is- just give me one moment, child. I will get you out of there.” Hastily setting her head back down, he took a quick look at where she was pinned.
Unfortunately for her, the horse had rolled over both her legs, pinning her up to her waist.
Without worrying about himself or the others around them, with a quick incantation, he infused more mana into his body.
With an empowered push, “Grraahhh!!” He screamed as power surged through his flesh. Lifting the large beast up, others scrambled to his side to help pull his granddaughter away.

“Grandpa…” Naleen sniffled again as she tried to sit up.

One look at her, and he could see that her legs were broken.
Though her greaves and armor had protected her legs from the blast, the pressure of the horse’s weight had broken her ankles and her left leg from the knee down was angled oddly.

“I’m sorry.” She apologized again, her eyes tearing up.

“No… it is my fault.” Gelrin replied, standing up to show his relief with a smile. “We will just have to talk about that boisterous side of yours later.” He quipped and looked to his knights, “The two of you will escort her home. The rest of us will continue on foot.” He instructed and gestured for someone to bring his horse over.

“Grandfather I-” Naleen voiced as she was hefted onto the large diumsha.

“There is no need for further apologies, child.” He swiftly cut her off. “Go back. Be safe-” Lord Ravon stopped. Something had dripped onto his shoulders and turning his head, he could see that it was blood.

“Commander…” One of his knights whispered, the man’s gaze was tilting upward.

“How t-t-touching.” An unknown voice stuttered from above them.

Gelrin Ravon turned to look up.
An aleithian man was attentively staring down at them from the air. A Tiirin, one of the feathered folks.
Wearing only a pair of dark trousers, the man’s torso and shoulders were covered in feathers, all the way up to his head. Two large wings protruded out of the man’s back and were constantly in motion, keeping the man afloat.
In the man’s right hand--clutched in a claw-like grip--was the bloody head of a woman.

*Boom!* the sound of another explosion from a few streets away.

The aleithian man cocked his head toward the direction of the explosion, then smiled and turned back to them. “Are y-y-you Ssstrong?” He questioned, swaying his head left and right, looking from person to person as mana oozed from his arms.

Gelrin reached for the sword at his side. Their situation was dangerous before, but now it was deadly. “Get her out of here. NOW!” He ordered, hitting the horse and sending it speeding back in the direction they had come from.

Throwing the head in his hand away, “Yes! Yes! Yes!” The man cried out, diving straight down toward them.

---

Also 11th ward.

“Ugh-!” Troyle grimaced, holding onto his side as he pushed himself up.
There was a ringing in his ears and his arms and legs felt bruised, but luckily there did not seem to be any serious injuries.

“Uaghgu…”

A pained groan came from his left side and Troyle sat up. “My lord.” He voiced, trying to recall what he could remember.

They had been traveling to the 13th ward.
Lord Varath was in the midst of reading through the handwritten testimonies of the two men they had been searching for, and he himself was quietly on alert as usual.
Suddenly there was a loud explosion behind them, followed by their horses and driver screaming briefly, then a darkness covering them both as they tumbled through the air.

‘What happened outside?’ Troyle thought as he placed his hand on the lord’s chest. Seeing that Lord Varath was still breathing, he breathed a sigh of relief.
Surveying their surroundings, they were still inside the Varath carriage. It had fallen on its side and the windows had shattered, but it was still in one piece. Turning his attention outward, “Egert! Egert!” He shouted for the man who had been driving them. “Egert! Can you hear me?!”
There was no answer.

Looking beside him again, the lord was in no position to move.
Troyle stood up and pushed open the carriage door that was above him, then painfully pulled himself up out of the carriage.
A dreadful feeling immediately assaulted him as the ringing in his ears were replaced by a cacophony of screams and shouts.

A wall of black smoke had risen behind them, and from the side of the building that had undoubtedly been the epicenter of the explosion, a raging serpent of flame was flaring up and engulfing the roadside.

“What is happening?” He questioned with eyes agape as worry filled his guts.

---

3rd ward.

Alongside hundreds of others who were also trying to get home, Adalina and Reanne pushed and pulled their way through the crowded street.

A multitude of fires had broken out following the thunderous explosions, and an unknown storm had blown the market district into a state of disarray.

“This way!” Grabbing Reanne’s arm, Adalina pulled the woman toward a small path that separated a trading post and a diner.

“What is happening?!” Reanne cried out, her voice panicked and distraught.

“I don’t know!” Adalina shouted back, keeping her eyes forward and her mind on her children.
Though as calm as she could be on the outside, her insides were screaming, admonishing herself for not being there for them.

Cutting through a few more buildings and squeezing past others who were also hastily trying to get home, they soon arrived at the Shorza residential area.

“This. This cannot be happening...”
Adalina’s face distorted with horror as she caught the direction of her house.
A wall of fire had erupted along the roads, swallowing many of the buildings and blocking their paths.

Stuck in the same position, many of the area’s residents were running about, trying to put out the flames to no avail.
It was evident that magic was involved.

“No... Sylvia! Sylvia!” Reanne screamed, picking up her pace.

“Reanne! Reanne wait!” Adalina shouted, quickly rushing after the woman as a picture of her friend being swallowed by the flames rushed into her head.

Yet, in a display that she had never seen from the woman before, Reanne ran straight up to the wall of fire. With her hands together, she screamed a few unintelligible words and pushed up against the flames as they devoured her sleeves. “Adalina! Hurry!” With a pained scream, Reanne ripped the flaming wall open as if she was pulling apart a piece of paper from the center.

Not giving it a second thought, Adalina threw herself into the opening.
Breaking her fall with her body and rolling to ease the impact like she had been taught, she quickly stood up to see Reanne doing the same.
Without addressing the issue of Reanne being a mage, she helped the woman up and they ran.

‘Please let them be okay! Please!’ Adalina begged.

---

3rd ward.

With Lance in her arms, Sylvia hurried to Kaidus’ room. “Axel!” She yelled, opening the door with her free hand. “Axel! We have to leave right NOW!” She screamed, seeing that the boy was still huddled on the bed.

“Axel!” Anise screamed, running up the stairs to join them. “Hurry up! There is fire everywhere!”

The boy did not budge.
“Anise come here.” Calling the young girl over, Sylvia handed the pudgy babe in her arm to Anise. “Go downstairs and wait for me.” She instructed before stomping into the room. “We have to leave.” She said as she reached down to grab the young boy. As usual, he did not budge or react.
Grabbing him from behind, she lifted him from underneath his arms and awkwardly walked the boy downstairs.

Anise and Lance were already at the doors.

“Go!” Sylvia shouted, and Anise quickly picked up Lance before dashing outside. Following behind them, she dragged Axel out to the middle of the street and released him onto the ground before running back into the house.
“Sylvie?!”
Anise called out behind her but she did not stop. Rushing up the stairs again, she ran to Kaidus’ room once more.
Without needing to look around, she went straight for the bow that was hanging on the wall and grabbed the quiver of arrows underneath it.
As she was about to leave, Kaidus’ bookshelf caught her attention and she sprinted over to it.
Dropping the quiver and bow, she grabbed the right side of the shelf and pulled it out like how Anise had shown her. The shelf moved, and quickly feeling behind it, “Got it.” She voiced as she pulled out a tightly wrapped bundle a little shorter than the length of her arm.
Picking up the bow and quiver again, she hastily descended the stairs and out of the house.

“Sylvie!” Anise called out to her.

Joining the three of them, Sylvia dropped the weapons and quickly turned around.
The fire had already latched onto the side of the Paltos house, and was consuming it from the roof down.

All around them, dozens of others were already out on the streets and helplessly watching their homes going up in flames.

“We need to find my mother and Adalina.” She said as she bent down to pick up Lance.
She stopped.
In Anise’s hands were the two rings that the young girl always had around her neck. “Anise. What is that?” She questioned, seeing that the silver of the two rings was glowing.

“It’s a secret.” Anise replied.
There was a big smile on the young girl’s face.

---

11th ward.

With a half conscious Lord Varath around his shoulders, Troyle carefully lead them back in the direction of the Varath manor. Keeping to the trees and buildings, they avoided the roads, seeing as much of the destructions were happening around the open areas.

“Tr-Troyle… Troyle...”

Lord Varath’s tired voice entered his ears. “How are you feeling?”

“Like death.” Lord Varath groaned, reaching up to feel the side of his head.

“Good to know.” Troyle replied, pulling on the lord’s arms to help straighten the man out.

“Egert. Where is Egert?”

“Dead. It looked like he fell from the carriage and collided headfirst into the road.” He answered, keeping it short and simple.

He had found Egert and their two horses earlier upon exiting the upturned carriage, but the driver was already dead and the two horses were missing their heads.
The outside of their carriage looked like someone had ravaged it with a war hammer, and only one of the wheels had remained.
It was a miracle that they had survived such an ordeal with only minor bumps and scratches.

“W-what happened?” Lord Varath inquired, his voice sounding groggy and aggrieved.

“The city’s gone to shit is what happened. Fires everywhere, and I heard shouting and fighting earlier too.”

“How did- Guh. How did this happen? Where are the mages? The knights?”

“Saw some knights earlier, but it looks like they had their hands full trying to handle the flames.”

Lord Varath painfully turned his head to look into the distance. “By the gods… is this happening everywhere?”

“I believe it is.” Troyle somberly affirmed.

“My wife and children. They- arggh!” Pushing himself off Troyle, Lord Varath fell to his knees. “Fuck!” He cursed out in anger. “We- we have to get back to the manor. Get the guards, find my. Find my family.”

“We will.” Troyle replied, keeping his anxiety and sense of unrest to himself. Helping the lord up, he threw the man’s arm over his shoulders again and continued moving.

“I. Guh. I’m sorry, that was selfish of me.” Lord Varath apologized in between breaths. “You have your own family to worry about. Yet here you are, lugging me around instead.”

“All part of the job, my lord.” He jabbed back, seeing that the man had quickly found his senses.

“Why did this have to happen now? Why now when we are so close to finding justice for-”

“Wait.” Troyle quickly quieted the lord.
The sound of screaming and clashing could be heard coming from up ahead and he immediately looked down to the swords at his sides.

“Retreat! All of you!” A single voice shouted out orders, but it was followed by short bursts of agonizing screams.
“Enough!!”
The powerful voice roared, and a man clad in a suit of gray armor emerged onto the street ahead of them. The man was running and looking back as if he was luring something.

Someone flitted through the air. Diving from an angle, they slammed into the armored man’s sword.

Troyle shuddered.

Barely blocking the diving attack, the knight twisted his body and brought his sword around in a horizontal slash, aiming at his attacker’s side.

Troyle halted his steps as the shivering worsened.
Exactly like his memories, the fleet footed attacker did not duck or block the attack, but instead took to the air.

“Troyle?”

Lord Varath questioned from his side, and Troyle slowly released the lord onto the ground. “Stay here. Whatever happens, do not come out.” He warned, hiding the fear that was rippling through his body.

“Wait. What are you doing?”

Not listening to the lord, he placed his hands on his two swords and hurried forward.

The winged attacker dove again and shot straight into the knight, forcing the armored man to kneel. Raising an arm into the air, the assailant smashed a fist into the knight’s chest, piercing the man’s armor before being pushed away.

‘It’s him. It’s got to be him!’ His mind bellowed and Troyle lowered his body, preparing himself for twin fangs.
As the airborne man dove for the knight once more, he burst onto the street.
Kicking off of the surprised but still kneeling knight, he jumped upward and lashed out with his two swords, aiming for the pair of wings.
“Kuh!” He grunted as two fists caught his surprise attack and easily threw him aside.

“Oh! Oh! Two swords! Yes yes!” A maniacal grin manifested itself onto the winged man’s face as the man retreated back into the air.

Troyle stood up and narrowed his eyes at the man. “You remember me!?”

“Oh yes! Yes! T-t-two swords, I remember w-well!” The man gleefully shouted back. “But you w-w-weak! Where is he? Where is the bl-b-black one?!”

Though the manner of speaking had changed drastically since the last time he saw the man, the person before him was undoubtedly the one who ripped apart his shoulder, and ended his life as a mercenary all those years ago.
“Captain Zikale is not here, and he does not have time to waste with the likes of you. Today, you will fight me.” Troyle stepped forward. Lowering his swords to his sides and pointing their tips toward the ground, he fell into bladeform.

Deep inside, he was trembling as he stared at the monster before him.
The last time he fought the aleithian man, he had essentially lost his left arm and barely survived only because of Dalzak’s quick actions.
Had Captain Zikale and Dalzak not been there at the time, instead of a scar and a powerless left arm, he would undoubtedly be dead.

The man’s face contorted in anger. “No! NOO!!! I c-c-come to Darsssus for him! I f-f-fight black! Y-y-y-you will bring me the BLACK ONE!” The man screamed and dove like a lunatic.

“Come!” Troyle shouted, bracing himself for the attack.
It has been more than a decade since he lost to the man and almost died. His revenge was overdue.

---

1st ward.

“I warned you, old friend. You brought this upon yourself.”

*Cough!* “Ha… Hahaha. Hahahha!” Nylen Gvius Das Jozion laughed, staring up at the man’s two emerald green eyes.

His attack had failed.
His spear had shattered upon coming into contact with the man’s barrier, and instead of being the one staring down at his old enemy, he was staring up at the man.

“Heal yourself, Nylen. I will not have you die before your beloved Ferrent.”

“I… refuse.” He smiled, coughing up a bit of blood. Looking down at his body, there were three gaping holes where the man’s magic had pierced him. One in his chest, and two in his stomach. “I will not give you the. *Cough!* the satisfaction of thinking you have won.” Clinging onto the right side of the stone chair, he pulled himself to sit up.

“What a foolish thing to say. I have already won.”

“Ku-hahahah… *COUGH!* Hahaha!”

“Has watching the city burn made you mad? Or did our positions remind you of your regretful mercy?”

“It… it is funny. Funny that you still believe yourself the master of this world.” Nylen replied, taking deep breaths while holding onto his stomach. “The notion is quite hilarious, actually.”

“It appears leaving you alone all these years has addled your mind. Had I known it would be like this, I would have paid you an earlier visit.”

*Cough!* “Ha… how considerate, but my mind has never been clearer.” He retorted, allowing his gaze to wander over the burning city. “I can see it in your eyes. Your curi- *Cough* curiosity, and the pride that holds you back from giving voice to such things.”

“What are you spouting?”

“My arm...” Nylen painfully smiled at the man.
“Self-centered questions, trivialities that fail to realize the truth of this ever evolving world. Hahaha… you may call yourself the master, a harbinger of magic… but we both know that to be your own delusions.” He mocked, moving his hand from his stomach and placing it onto the stone chair’s arm rest.
“But I… I have seen this world’s true master. The true harbinger that will usher in another glorious age of magic. *Cough COUGH!* Haa… and be warned, for they are the one who has been ridding Darsus of your filth.”
The man’s triumphant face collapsed into confusion, and Nylen smiled. “Yes… I had nothing to do with it. Haha… Haahahha!”
He bellowed, willing all the mana within his body into the stone chair, and then directing it through the warehouse and into the ground.

B2 Chapter 62 – Fall of Ferrent II

3rd ward.

An invisible specter, it had always watched from the shadows.
It had stayed itself as men concealing hidden agendas infiltrated the city.
Had observed as plans were set into motion, and had done nothing as chaos enveloped the streets.
Even as houses burned around them, it did not move to intercede.

‘Protect my family.’
Such was the order given, and the destruction of the city was but a minor inconvenience, one that was ultimately none of its concern.
Its charges were safe and that was all that mattered.

“It’s a secret.” The young girl replied, grinning with the knowledge that they were safe.
Waiting alongside her, it watched motionlessly as its shadows danced around the flames.

“Can I see it?” The older girl asked, extending a hand outward.

“Nnnnn… Kai said to always keep it with me no matter what.” The young girl hesitantly replied as if unwilling to let it go.

With a crestfallen look, Sylvia pulled back and proceeded to picked up Lance.

“Maybe- maybe just a little.” Anise softly relented. “But you have to promise to keep it a secret from everyone.”

Surprised by the offer, “I promise.” The older girl swore, curiously moving to crouch next to Anise with Lance in her arms.

With the two rings in the center of her cupped hands, Anise brought them up to Sylvia’s face.

“Is it supposed to glow like that?”

“Shhhh.” With a sly smile, Anise continued holding the rings out.

As if on cue, “Anise?” the sound of a voice vibrated through the ring.

“Kaidus?!”

The young girl’s hands quickly collapsed around the rings. “Shhh!” she hushed, looking around suspiciously.

‘Hasen.’
What they had been waiting for coursed through the ethers and into its mind.

‘Master…’ It promptly replied as their minds linked.

‘What is going on? That was Sylvia’s voice.’

“Kai. The house is burning. The neighbor’s house too, a lot of them.” Anise whispered as she slowly opened her hands again.

‘The house is burning?’ The question resounded in its mind.

‘The city... attacked…’ Hasen replied.

‘An outside attack on Ferrent?’

‘Yes…’ It confirmed, sensing unease.

“Kai? Kai, are you there?” Anise queried.

‘My parents. Where are they?’ The voice echoed loudly.

‘Safe… My shadows… watching…’

‘And the city? Is it still safe?’

‘No...’ it answered, and a wave of anger washed through its mind before quickly dispersing.

“Kai? I- *sniff* I’m sorry I broke our promise. Kai!” The young girl cried out, her voice no longer a whisper.

“There’s no need to be sorry.” Their master’s calm voice weaved through the air and the young girl’s expression instantly brightened. “The fires will be gone soon. Everything will be fine.”

Unlike the reassuring voice that soothed the child, ‘Those who had dared to disturb their peace. End them ALL.’ An unyielding command echoed through its thoughts as their master’s will and mana reverberated through its shadows.

‘As you will… So it shall be…’ Hasen complied as a different wave of mana coursed through the ground beneath them.

---

11th ward.

Struggling to remain conscious, Lord Knight Commander Gelrin Ravon painfully shook himself awake as the sound of battle continued to resound before him.
There was a throbbing pain in his chest as if a searing hot iron poker had been plunged into his heart, and he could feel his strength seeping out through the wound.
‘You fool!’ He screamed in his head, looking up to the interloper who had protected him.

Yet it was not one of the knights he had commanded to flee earlier.
The man before him was wearing a battered blue uniform and had a head of thick red hair. The man’s trademark two swords were already out and gleaming darkly.

‘Troyle Paltos.’ The Varath guard’s name came easily.
“You ca-Ugh!” He tried to voice, and bouts of intense pain shot through his chest, almost causing him to pass out.
With a deep breath, Gelrin lowered his head to look down at himself.
There was a hole in his chest plate the size of a man’s fist. It was also where the sharp and searing pain was pulsing from.
Taking another deep breath to lessen the shock in his body, he covered the hole with his left hand and turned his focus to the rampaging aleithian.

A powerful close combat mage, the winged man had killed four of his spellblades already. Even as an accomplished raiha spellblade himself, he had been overpowered by the man’s raw destructive prowess and verticality. Should the Paltos man continue fighting as well, he too will surely perish.

Ahead, the red headed man deftly avoided a frontal thrust with a quick sidestep.
Wielding his two swords like they were a part of his body, the Varath guard swiftly countered with two slashes of his own into the winged man’s left arm.

Using his sword as a crutch, Gelrin tried to stand up. “S-stop- NNhhnnnng!” An agonizing pain easily forced him to his knees again. Coughing and holding onto his chest, he anxiously looked around for anyone who could help.
There was no one.
No signs of his knights or the Mystiks guild.

Brushing the attacks aside as if they did nothing, “Bring m-m-me the black one!” The aleithian man hollered, lunging forward and swiping angrily with his right arm in a wide horizontal arc.

“Graah…!” Gelrin groaned painfully, forcing himself to stand up.

Ahead, Troyle quickly leapt back to avoid the attack and slashed outward with both swords, barely managing to parry the powerful swipe. Twisting his left sword into a reverse grip, he shot forward as soon as his feet touched the ground. With his body low and both swords held to his side, he dashed past the aleithian man, slashing into the man’s left side.

Unfazed by the attacks, the winged man twisted his body and his left wing swept the air, instantly flipping his position upside down. Following the aerial maneuver with a swift and straight punch, the man proceeded to unleash a barrage of assaults while hovering with his legs in the air like he was playing around.

Gelrin pulled his gaze away from the action and glanced down at the hole in his chest. It was throbbing insufferably, and he could feel his clothes underneath getting drenched as his lifeblood continued to leak. Coughing, blood spurted out from the opening.
Gritting his teeth to keep down the pain, he took two deep breaths and closed his eyes to refocus himself.
There were no other options left. Their opponent was covered in a thick barrier of mana, and should he stay his hands, another man will die.
“Asiran. Za-Ean- *cough!* Za-Ean, Atarus Ehir Dasvaraz.”
With a swift incantation, he infused his body with the last of his mana to dull the pain before turning his attention back to the fight.
The battle had moved a good distance to his right side, and the Varath guard was being pushed back.

In the midst of slashing outward with claw-like hands, the winged man unexpectedly stopped and screamed something incomprehensible before hastily taking to the air.

“?!” Gelrin quickly turned as the road rumbled and a wave of mana coursed through the ground beneath his feet. “Run!” He screamed, and pain flared though his chest.

The stone road undulated upward, and the ground beside Troyle cracked open. A mass of dark earth burst through the fissure, spewing out like a fountain and clotting together into an enormous arm. Completely disregarding Troyle, it gushed up into the sky.

“No! NO!!! Cheating!” The aleithian man screamed and rose higher into the air as the earthen arm grabbed for him.

Plunging his sword into the ground to stabilizing himself as the quakes intensified, Gelrin froze as he stared toward the outer wards.
Dozens of gigantic arms were emerging throughout Ferrent, throwing up debris and causing large quakes as they slammed down upon the city.
“No MORE!”
An ear piercing screech came from above, and he quickly turned to look up.

High in the air, mana had begun gathering around the aleithian man. With another deafening screech, the man descended like a falling star, smashing through the earthen arm and blowing apart the stone road.

Dodging everything, Troyle hastily retreated a good distance away from where the winged man had landed and lowered himself into a defensive stance.

More mana began emanating from within the cloud of dust that had been kicked up, and a deafening wind blasted the dust cloud apart. At its center, the winged aleithian launched himself toward Troyle.

Sensing the imminent danger, Gelrin rushed forward as pain tore through his chest.
Seeing the red headed man hastily bringing his swords up to guard himself, ‘You cannot block that!’ He shouted in his head, having already seen two of his spellblades gored by the same attack.
Grasping his sword tightly with both hands, “GRRaaaahhh!” he screamed against the agony in his body upon intercepting the winged man.
*Thnnnnng!*
Slicing upward, his sword was easily blocked and his eyes blurred as a wing slammed into his side. The taste of blood filled his mouth and he blacked out.

“…no more help! You die! Y-y-you die nowwww!!”
The shrill scream of a crazed man resonated through the air.

*Cough cough!*
Coming to his senses, he was laying on the ground and his helmet had somehow came off. There was a raw pain on the right side of his face, and the excruciating agony in his chest was now flowing down to his ribs as well. There was a jabbing pain in his body, and he could feel the dent in his armor that had been smashed into his side.
*COUGH!* Spitting out the blood in his mouth, Gelrin sorely turned his head toward the screaming voice.

A short distance away, the aleithian man had already repositioned himself and was flaring with power again.

Taking painful breaths, he tried to push his aching body off the ground.
“Aughk!?!” He grunted as the last vestige of mana within his body trickled away.
“Gu-hhnnnng!!”
Like a smoldering ember latching onto dry tinder, the pain that had been held back because of his strengthening magic surged throughout his body.
Clenching his teeth to keep from screaming as blood gushed through the open wound in his chest, all he could do was watch powerlessly as the winged man launched toward the Varath guard once more.
Fighting to hold onto his awareness, ‘R-run...’ He voicelessly begged.

“W-wha-?! Nn-noooo! GYyaaarrrhhhhh!! Ch-ch-cheating!!!”
Yet instead of the guard, the winged aleithian’s own deathly screams tore through the air.

His eyes stilled, and darkness overtook his mind as a young girl’s tearful voice echoed through the silent nothingness.
An endearing child, she had always taken after him ever since she could talk.
Even as she learned to challenge her parents and peers, she had always listened to his every words as if they were infallible.
To see her so terrified and in pain, he had failed her.
Had failed his knights and the city, the people.
Taking a final breath, “Live… *Cough!*… Live Naleen…” Lord Knight Commander Gelrin Ravon voiced as his heart slowed and all feelings in his body faded.

---

“You! Y-y-y-ou!!! Gyaaaaa! NO! NOOO!!!”

Troyle stared as the winged man cried out before him, each scream more terrified than the last.

From one of his two swords, a black disc had exploded outward and easily caught the man’s dreadful attack. It had also sucked in the winged man’s outstretched arm and like a vice, was holding tightly as globs of pure black liquid began streaming out.

“L-l-l-let GOOOO!! Let me GO!!!”

In the blink of an eye, the dark liquid branched into dozens of black spikes and hurled themselves into the struggling aleithian. Piercing into flesh, they bore through the man’s arms and legs, even rupturing through the winged man’s back to interweave themselves into his feathered wings.

It was real.
Just like the last time he was in danger, whatever it is that was lurking within the swords had emerged to protect him.

‘Now is not the time.’
Troyle swiftly admonished himself and pried his eyes away from the unsettling mass.
Dropping the sword that the dark shield had materialized from, he pivoted around it to the aleithian man’s right side. Without waiting or allowing for the man to defend himself, he clasped onto his second sword with both hands and plunged the weapon into the man’s neck. *Kshnng* the slim sword penetrated straight through, unlike all the other times where his attacks merely bounced off.
Twisting his sword forward, he pushed against the back of the blade with his left hand and sheared through the winged man’s throat.

The sound of blood sprayed beside him as the man collapsed, and Troyle dropped to his knees. “Haaaa… Haaa…” Breathing heavily, he looked down at his hands only to see that he was still shaking.

Turning to his side, the dark mass had reverted back to its sword form, but the perforations on the man’s body--created by the spikes--were still there and welling up with blood. Taking another deep breath, he physically confirmed that the man was dead before attempting to calm his trembling self.

How wrong he had been to challenge the man.
Thinking himself stronger after regaining the full use of his left arm and years of training, he was still no match. Their whole fight had consisted of him fleeing and haphazardly avoiding everything, while trying to take advantage of whatever openings he could find. Even then, the attacks he did get in had served to do nothing but annoy the winged predator.

He cautiously reached out to pick up the weapon and stilled his hand.
In the span of a single breath, the unknown entity within the sword had immobilized his raging foe and rendered the man defenseless. It was the only reason why he was still alive.

‘Kai left them for me.’ His daughter’s words upon inquiring about the rings in her possession echoed in his mind.
‘My familiars.’ It was what Kaidus had called them, yet the entities were beyond the simple magic that their son had made them out be.

Discarding the hesitation in his throat, he grabbed the weapon and stood up. To his left side, he spotted the knight who had been forcibly knocked away earlier.

The man’s helmet had been blown to the edge of the street and upon approaching, instead of a young knight, he found an aged gentleman with a bloodied face and short white hair.

“Commander Gelrin...” Troyle voiced, seeing the old man.
The Lord Knight Commander’s eyes were wide open, but he could no longer see any signs of life within them. There was a hole in the lord’s chest plate and judging from the blood still oozing out, the old knight had just recently passed.
“Troyle!”
The sound of footsteps hobbled toward him as Lord Varath limped over to his side.

Stopping before the old knight, “This cannot be…” Lord Varath voiced, his tone shocked and eyes troubled as he moved around to the other side of the body.

“I had thought to help him, but it was he who protected me in the end.” Troyle lowered his head and respectfully sheathed the two swords still in his hands. Lowering himself, he crouched down and closed the knight’s eyes.

“Identify yourselves!” A voice shattered the solemn atmosphere and another set of footsteps came from ahead.

Looking past Lord Varath, he spotted a man in a white and red cloak quickly approaching them. A mage of the Mystiks guild.
Troyle stood up and moved to stand beside the lord.

Tall and well-built with a sturdy frame, the mage had a shaved head along with a large burn scar covering the left side of his forehead. The man’s cloak had been burnt half way up to his chest, but the distinct emblem of the flaming hand was still there.
Stopping a dozen paces away, the man vigilantly observed them.

“I am Alzin Varath. This here is Troyle Paltos, my personal guard.” Lord Varath promptly replied, acquiescing to the sudden demand. “Might I inquire as to who you are?”

“Lord Alzin Shuziel Varath?” The man questioned, not taking his eyes off them.

“In the flesh.”

After a brief moment, “I see.” The mage finally remarked and lowered his guard. “I am Valk Torkux, 11th ward mage and the right hand of Lord Thaxxus Terinthier. I have been charged with the guild in his absence.” The man answered, stepping toward them cautiously. “An abnormally large amount of mana originated from this area. What happened here?”

Troyle looked to Lord Varath and without saying anything, the lord stepped aside, revealing the old knight on the ground.

“That’s-?!” The mage’s eyes widened and he rushed over to them.

Looking down at the battered knight, “The knight commander saved us.” Lord Varath was the first to speak.

“I was too late…” The mage voiced as he knelt down beside the old knight.
Placing his right hand on the old man’s chest, a white flame emerged from the mage’s fingertips and instantly covered Lord Gelrin Ravon’s whole body before flickering away. “His knights had warned me, but to think such a thing could happen…” the man trailed off into somber silence.

Seeing the display, Lord Varath straightened himself.
Looking at Troyle, the lord turned and gave a cut nod to the mage. “Forgive our ungratefulness but-”

“Go on. I will see to it that the commander’s body is cared for.”
With a swift incantation, the mage placed his hand atop the old knight again and a layer of fire shimmered over the body. Without further words, the man stood up and began walking toward the dead aleithian.

“My lord.”
Troyle motioned, and Lord Varath followed.

Yet before they could get very far, “Wait!” the mage shouted from behind.
The man had stopped a few steps away from the dead aleithian, and had already turned around. “This feeling… so it was you...” The mage voiced, his eyes igniting as his fists flared with white fire.

Taken aback at the sudden change in aggression, Troyle instinctively drew his swords. “What!?” One of them was glowing.
*KSSSSHKKKKK!*
the sword vibrated in his hand and the glow immediately faded. As the light disappeared, the metallic weapon softened and melted through his fingers like water.

“Traitors!” The mage shouted and stepped forth, pushing the air with his flaming fists.

Confused and equipped with only one sword, Troyle hastily jumped in front of Lord Varath as a wall of white fire spiraled toward them.

---

Invisible to mortal eyes, the world shimmered around them and its strength swelled, as their master’s will flowed into its very being.
‘As you command.’ It replied, solidifying the link with their master.
In the distance, its sibling was already ripping through the confines of Lagus.

Bolstering itself with the endless stream of mana that was now flowing into itself, *KSSSSHKKKKK!* the entity instantly discharged the power throughout its temporary body and fell to the ground.

The command had been given, and their restrictions lifted.
Those who intruded upon the city had been marked for death, and it was more than eager to comply.

Quickly restructuring itself and pulling on the minerals within the earth, Feziel lurched in front of the wall of flames. Expanding its body in the air, it shielded the two men from the inferno and continued after the mage.

Seeing its approach, the mage hastily invoked a series of incantations.
Mana coursed through the man’s body, and mana exploded outward, bursting into three different layers of white flames.

Feziel continued forth, undaunted by the barriers.
Contracting its body into a serpent-like shape in the air, it smashed through the fire barriers and slammed its tail into the mage, throwing the man backward along the road.
Coiling into itself, it shot through the air as a sphere before quickly expanding to wrap itself around the stunned mage.

“Nnhh!? MmmmnnnhG!!!!” Mana continued to flow through the mage.

Covering the man’s head to prevent anymore spells, Feziel liquefied its body and flowed around to the man’s front.
Reconstructing its metallic self, before long, it was standing face to face against the mage with a humanoid body made entirely of pure black metal.

Closing its featureless head in on the man like a standing shadow, “We… are NOT the enemy.” Its metals vibrated.
Lifting the mage up by the head, its arm flickered, tossing the man into the side of a building.
With a single motion, it trailed through the air to stand before the panicked mage. “You… and your order should remember that.” It warned as hundreds of metal spikes pierced through the rocky stratum and erupted into the air around them.

Overflowing with power, Feziel plowed into the ground as a pitch black darkness descended upon the city.

---

3rd ward.

The sound of wood crackling and stone crumbling echoed through the air, and Adalina slowed her steps as the ground quaked. A short distance ahead of her, Reanne had already stopped running and was now looking up at a building to their left side.
Turning her head, she easily spotted the resounding destruction.

A person cloaked in black was running atop the row of closely knit buildings to their left, jumping from rooftop to rooftop. The air behind them was igniting into thick streams of orange flames and falling down to engulf the roofs.
Trailing after the flames, a giant hand was barreling through the houses and grabbing at the mage.

“Reanne!” Adalina shouted and hurried to catch up. “Why did you stop!?” She cried out again upon reaching her friend.

The woman’s eyes were closed, and Reanne was holding her hands out in front of her chest. Chanting something barely audible, there was a small white sphere hovering in the air between her hands. With each word from Reanne’s mouth, the ball grew brighter and larger.

Suddenly opening her eyes, “They did this, Adalina. They’re the ones burning the city.” Reanne stated angrily, not taking her eyes off the preoccupied mage.
Pulling her hands apart, the ball of light stretched into an elongated rod.

“Wait Reanne. We can’t-” fight them. But before she could even finish her words, Reanne had drew back her arm and hurled the rod toward the unknown mage.

The cloaked figure instantly stopped moving in the distance and turned in their direction. Extending a hand outward, the rod of light smashed into the figure’s hand and splintered into thousands of rays.
Refracting around the figure, the rays converged again into a beam and disappeared into the sky.
Instead of running, the mage turned to look behind and bent down, slamming both hands onto the roof.
*Crasshhh*
Thick vines erupted through the rooftop. Coiling around the large earthen arm, the vines held it back as it attempted to slap down upon the mage.

Grabbing Reanne’s arm in an attempt to pull the woman away, the right side of her vision abruptly darkened for an instant, and Adalina turned in the direction of their destination.
A wall of darkness had emerged in the area of their residence, extending endlessly into the sky.
“Adalina!” Reanne’s terrified voice came from beside her, and Adalina quickly looked back to the mage, expecting some form of retaliation.
The strength in her body evaporated, and she tightened her grip on Reanne’s arm.

Upon the rooftop, the mage’s head and torso were missing, along with the upper half of the large hand. Before she could even blink, a fleeting shadow phased through the mage, leaving nothing behind.

“H-Hasen…” The name escaped her mouth as the wall of shadow washed over them, turning day into blinding darkness.

---

1st ward.

Having expelled his mana throughout the city, he beckoned, and the earth had obeyed.

Nylen watched from his vantage atop the warehouse as his magic took form, rising into the air like furious giants and smashing down upon their enemies.

“How futile. At death’s door, yet instead of prolonging yourself, you waste your strength on such pointless antics.” His old enemy uttered in annoyance.

“Ha… Hahaha…” Nylen continued his laughter. “You overestimate yourself… Loryl.” He grimaced as pain filled his body.
The demanding spell had indeed stretched his strength thin and it was taking all he had to keep it from falling part, but it was enough. Through his affinity with the earth, he could already sense the Mystiks guild mages spreading throughout the inner wards.
“It’s going to- Kuh… to take more than that… to bring down this city.”

“Don’t kid yourself.” A swift rebuttal. “Ferrent is already lost as evident by your pitiful state. Soon your mages will be devoured by those I have brought with me, and I shall worry no more of your incessant meddling.”

The building shook, and still connected to the earth, part of his magic coursing through the 3rd ward instantly vanished.
The stump on his left hand began itching and a grinned crept onto Nylen’s face.
“I told you. I am not who you should be- *Cough!* Haaa… I am not who you should be worried about…” He repeated as the unforgettable sensation of power he had felt all those years ago manifested within the 3rd ward.

“What is this… what are you playing at?” The man’s confused face had distorted, and there was disbelief in his green eyes. “Who?! Who is it?!” Unlike the cool demeanor thus far, the man’s expression was one of fierce anger as he stared in the direction of the 3rd ward.

“It… its master is no longer here.” Nylen spat, coughing up more blood. “Even I had not dared to awaken it. *COUGH!*”

The man rushed over and grabbed his neck.
“What is it?!!” His old enemy’s composure was all but gone. “Tell me NOW!!”

“Death.” Nylen replied, and the city suddenly shook wildly as if splitting apart.
‘Two?!’ The question assaulted his petrified mind as another source of immeasurable power rippled through the 13 wards.

“This is a trick! This much mana, this much power cannot possibly exist! Tell me! How did you do it!?” The man pushed him against the back of his seat, “Nylen!!!”

Seeing the hysterical look in his old friend’s eyes and feeling the man’s arms tensing, Nylen smiled. ‘I warned you...’ The thought swirled in his mind as hate-filled fingers dug into his neck.

---

Unleashed from their master’s binding will and given purpose, Hasen soared through the dark city with limitless power. Having pulled the void of Lagus into the mortal realm, within this darkness, it was everything. Within this never ending abyss, it was absolute.

Extinguishing the consuming flames that had riddled the city, its shadows honed in on the various unsavory individuals strewn throughout the many wards.
Mages, smuggled into the city and set loose to create havoc and disorder.
Beings without moral, killing and slaughtering for an illusion of false glory.

“Ei’ln Svrash… Dhu… Ea Rhazashs…” Everything returns to darkness.
Hasen echoed, and its shadows ripped through the dozens of mages within its purview, erasing their very existence and casting them into the void.

“I… will not succumb! Seraxs!”
An unforgiving voice pierced through the darkness, and a powerful light spirit burst into being within the shadowy realm.

Latching onto the light, Hasen soared toward the failing resistance with its main body.
Upon the roof of a large structure, it found the source.

A mortal, one nearing the ends of their brief and fleeting lifespan.
An ephemeral being of greed and lust, fueled by a vicious fury that had darkened and twisted over the ages.

Mana streamed forth from the old man and he vigorously held back the shadows with the help of the light spirit, but struggle as the might, their strengths were quickly depleting.

Hasen surged toward the light and willed its shadows forward, slashing them against the circular barrier.

“This cannot be! I will not be denied of this Victory!!” The man inside screamed furiously.

*CRASH!!* Hasen smashed into the barrier, wrapping its main body around it like an orb of shadow.

“Seraxs! Hold it back!” The mage shouted, and the light spirit’s shine expanded outward, pushing itself against the darkness.

Tightening its grip upon the reinforced barrier, the light quickly shattered and Hasen pressed forward against the mage.

*PsshhhH!*
A different kind of mana exploded outward from the old man.
The power had pushed its shadows back, and even shattered the dark realm briefly before coalescing around the mage.

Hasen stared at the translucent shard hovering in front of the man.
It could do nothing but watch, as a power that has existed long before the origin of time sucked the mage into the shard.

***

-Malpaars-

Opening his eyes, Kaidus hastily severed the link with his spirits. Bringing his head down into his arms, he fell to the ground.
A splitting headache ruptured down the left side of his head and was shredding through his back, all the way to his legs.
“NHHnnnaaaaahhhh!!!” He screamed as his body failed to contain the flood of power that now rushing through the opening in his mind.

“Guhhh!! Aaaaaaaaaaaah!!!!” His screams intensified, and unable to bear the pain any longer, “GRAAAAAAH!!!” Kaidus unleashed the excess mana out around him.

A warm encompassing light descended upon his position as the forest splintered, and the world faded into black.

PLEASE READ!!

Hi everyone.
First let me apologize if i got your hopes up, but this is not a new chapter. BUT! Please read on as it is VERY important!

Now it has come to by attention that my work has been uploaded onto various other websites. All of which, have been put there without ever asking for my permission, or having been granted my permission.

Beyond the few people who were decent enough to message me and ask if they can translate my story into their language for a foreign audience, every other English version of FC that has been posted outside of Wattpad(for a short time), WuxiaWorld(for a short time), RoyalRoad, and my own Website has been uploaded there without my knowledge.

While flattering and I am of the mindset that having more people reading my story is better than having none, i cannot condone what some of these thieves are doing.

Thanks to @Jambur14's comment, I have found that https://www.webnovel.com/book/10835104505183005/Forgotten-Conqueror has stolen and uploaded my story there as their own, and is even pretending to be me. Not only has this been done without my knowledge, they hdid not even credited me or link my personal website and is even taking donations from unsuspecting readers.

Za1d3

Hello, yes this is Za1d3. I'll be sharing my novel here aswell.
Fellow daoists, feel free to support this brother.
paypal.me/Za1d3/1

That intro there, is from the culprit themself upon plagiarising the first chapter.
I implore any of you that have an account on webnovel.com to report this impostor, and for those of you who has donated to their paypal.me/Za1d3/1, to please get your money back.
My paypal can be found at the bottom of each chapter on RR, and by clicking on the "donate" button on my website.

As you can see, the two are drastically different, and this other paypal link is from Paris France, whereas I am from the US.

On another note, I am aware that someone has been uploading my story onto wattpad. I had allowed it to continue because the person who uploaded it was thoughtful enough to let the readers know that it was not their own story, and has not been trying to garner any donations.

This has been quite the blow to me, seeing that I am here writing a warning post at 4am in the morning when i should really already be asleep.
But I guess you live and you learn.
Hopefully enough people will see this message and spread the word.

Again.
If you are reading an english version of FC outside of RR or my very own website: Forgottenconqueror.com, please be aware that it has been uploaded there without my consent. I hope you guys will let me know should you ever stumble upon such a thing, and to also let the readers know where it came from.

As for those who have already taken my work without my approval, please remove it ESPECIALLY if you are monetizing it. I did not spend three years of my life writing this story so that you can claim it as your own and steal from unsuspecting and generous people.

Thank you all.
-Za1d3

EDIT: Thank you to everyone who's been helping since I posted this. I will be heading off to bed now and will see what comes tomorrow. Good night all.

B2 Chapter 63 – The End of an Empire

Elsewhere.

The veil of eternity warped before his eyes, and the old man haggardly fell onto unlikely footings. As if alive, the endless fog parted around him, revealing the haunting and familiar world of white.

Unable to contain himself, Loryl Valtus Toraile, Supreme Commander of Tal’hrus stumbled onto all four. “Haaa… haaa…”
He had managed to escape.
His body was drained, there was now a numbing sensation in his arms and an indistinguishable fear within his chest, but he had avoided certain death.
“Haaa…. Hahaha… HAHAHAHHA!”
His own laughter echoed through the air as his mind lingered on the uncertainty of what he had just encountered.

*Ba-bump*
The curtain of memories suddenly drew him in, and the desolate world quieted itself.

A sea of mana, deep like an infinite night.
Dense and suffocating, it had overflowed with a purity the likes of which he had never felt before.

*Ba-bump*
A regretful smile, plastered onto the weathered face of an old friend.
An unresisting gaze that blankly stared back as he clawed into flesh with anger.
‘I am not who you should be worried about.’ A beaten voice.

*Ba-bump*
Within the depths of the unending darkness, something else had existed.
*Ba-bump*
A conscious, a veritable will amidst the flood of intangible mana.
*Ba-bump*
Two silver eyes gleaming with death.

“Haaaa! Haaaa…” Taking deep breaths, he struggled to restrain himself.
Having hastily pulled his mind from the depths of his own memories, he could feel his body trembling as more questions flooded his thoughts.
“S-Seraxs…” The name quickly brought him back to his frantic escape.
In its attempt to protect him, the light spirit had been ruthlessly torn asunder and its luminous body devoured by the abyss.
“Kuh… I- I was chosen. This cannot be possible!” He voiced, digging bloody fingers into the ground in frustration.
Whatever the darkness was, it had overwhelmed the combine strength of himself and the light spirit.

Hunched in silence, the fog slowly returned to coil about his body, and, ‘Hahahahah!’ A light laughter began weaving itself through the air. A mocking tone, it was one that had known what would happen. ‘Hahahahah!’ It flowed alongside the ever shifting fog, ridiculing him for having been soundly beaten and forced to flee.

‘Hahahaha! HAHAHA!’ Growing louder and louder, the bemused laughter quickly devolved into one of anger and humiliation, deriding him in his own voice as the knowledge of failure and thorough defeat became paramount.

“SILENCE!” The old man hollered, and two blades of wind quickly slashed apart the fog around him, instantly culling the voices.
“I… I am still alive!” He spat into the white haze as the shattered mirror reflected itself in his mind. Collecting himself against the unknown fear, he forced himself back onto his feet. “This is not over. Not yet!”

***

Ferrent. 3rd ward.

Adalina wordlessly stared at the smoke rising throughout the Shorza district.

The darkness had vanished almost as swiftly as it appeared, leaving a stilted silence in the air as if to imitate the morning’s dawn.

All the roaring flames around them had been extinguished within the unnatural night, and glancing around the area, she spotted dozens of eyes that were filled with panic and horror.
She turned to Reanne, only to see that the woman was trembling.

“Y-you know what that was?” Reanne whispered, her face white and filled with terror.

Noticing that she was still holding onto Reanne’s arm, Adalina withdrew her hand and took an unsteady step back.

“Adalina!” Reanne cried out, her voice a pitch higher than usual.

Recalling the image of the mage’s lower body disappearing into shadows. “I. I think so…”

“What was it? What just happened?!” There was fear in the woman’s voice.

“I don’t know.” Adalina replied as the same questions settled into her thoughts. Without paying further attention to Reanne or the people around them, she looked toward the direction of her home.
The uncertainty of her children’s safety surged into her mind once again, and without saying another word, she ran.

…

“Anise!” Adalina screamed as she neared the residence.
To her right, she could see just how far the flames had come, easily adding to her anxiousness. “Sylvia!” She cried out, calling out for the young lady who had been asked to stay behind with her children.

“Sylvia!” Reanne’s nervous voice echoed behind her own.

As they neared their destination, she easily spotted where the fire had latched onto the rooftop of their house. The side of the building where her own bedroom was located was charred, but the flames had yet to consume much of anything else. “Anise! Sylvia!” She shouted again, racing toward the front door.

“Adalina!”
Reanne’s arm grabbed her from behind.

Almost stumbling as she turned back around, “Momma! Momma!” The shrill pitch of a young girl’s voice caught her attention.
It was coming from within a crowd of people standing around the center of the road.
Worries and fear dissipated and she rushed toward the group, breaking through the circle to find the young girl also calling out for her.
Behind Anise, Sylvia was standing next to Axel and holding a crying boy in her arms.
Adalina raced to her daughter, tightly throwing her herself around the bewildered girl.

“M-momma?!”

After a tight embrace, she gently pulled away. “I’m so sorry. You all must have been terrified.” She apologized, quickly looking the girl over to make sure that her daughter was unharmed.

“Momma, I was not scared!” Anise pouted instead.

Adalina held down a chuckle, and glanced over to where Sylvia was standing.
Lady Reanne was already next to Sylvia and was embracing the young lady’s head in a tender hug.

“Sylvie brought Axel out and I brought Lance.” There was a proudly look on Anise’s face.

Her fears quelled, she turned back to her daughter. “Anise.” Adalina whispered, keeping her voice between the two of them. “Was that Hasen?”

The girl’s eyes immediately lit up in excitement and wonder.
Her tiny mouth opened as if to regale the triumphant tale, but, “Pardon me.” A voice interrupted them from their right side. Adalina turned to see a patrolman standing next to them.

“Are you the girl’s mother?” The man questioned.
Four others stood behind the man like they were making an arrest, but none had their weapons drawn.

Taken aback at the sudden inquiry, “I- I am…” She replied, trying not to sound too nervous.

“Apologies if I have startled you.” The guard lowered his head, “We just wanted to give our thanks to the young lady and see her to her parents before resuming our duties.” He clarified. Behind the guard, the four others also lowered their heads graciously.

“Your thanks?”
Adalina turned, only to realize that the crowd of people were watching them. Whispers were circulating through the spectators, and their eyes were all focused onto Anise as if they had all just witnessed a miracle.

---

11th ward.

The shouting and screaming from before had died down, and the presence of guards and knights were becoming more prevalent as they made their way back.

“Are you going to tell me again that you have no idea what that was?” Lord Varath questioned, turning to glance at Troyle.
Battered and bruised, they had fumbled through the unnerving darkness and managed to move in the general direction of his manor.
To his side, Troyle opened his mouth but said nothing.
“Does it have something to do with your son?” Alzin added, quietly waiting for an answer.

The first time he had inquired about it, there was the issue of a noble’s son and the murder of his guards to worry about. Seeing that Troyle was just as confused as he was at the time, he had dropped the topic.
Yet there it was again, emerging from Troyle’s sword as it had done before.
An entity with strength enough to overpower someone as reputable as Lord Valk Torkux, one of Ferrent’s Five Flames.

“He… Kaidus had called them his familiars.” Troyle finally spoke, his voice low and filled with its own questions.

The word struck him. “Familiar?” Alzin repeated, unsure if he had heard correctly.

“Yes.” A soft confirmation.

‘A familiar…’ The thought resounded in his mind and Alzin Varath slowed his steps.
Though he was but a powerless Mahj barely capable of invoking the simplest spells, such knowledge pertaining to the world of magic had not eluded his curiosity.
It was impossible for just any mage to summon a spirit into the physical world as a familiar, and from his research, it was known that spirits never bound themselves to those they deemed unworthy.

A black mass of cloud, ripping apart korgas on the outskirts of Ferrent’s farmlands.
The memory came rushing back. He had suspected something then, but had never questioned what it was that they all saw.

Alzin suddenly stopped. ‘Troyle said familiars.’ The implication of the word dawned in his mind as the blinding night flooded his vision, bolstering the claims.

The child was truly an outlier.
‘I implore you to let this notion of marriage go, and allow the future to unwind as it will.’ Like a rainstorm, the words poured down onto the spark of determination that had suddenly burst to life again within his thoughts.

“My lord, should we rest?” Troyle’s voice came from ahead.

Disposing the silly notion again, Alzin looked forward. He had fallen a few good paces behind. “Ah, yes. Sorry.” He apologized and lowered his aching body to the ground.

…

By the time they neared his manor, much of the disorderly panic had ceased. The explosions had already stopped sometime during the fleeting darkness, and the fires flowing throughout the ward had all but vanished.

“M-my lord?” One of his guards rushed over to them as they approached the manor. Covered in dust, the man looked shocked.

“Lenard?” Alzin called out, but stopped and stared with wide eyes at the broken mansion.

Half of the manor’s southern wall by the main street had been blown apart, along with the fences and trees before it. The kitchen itself could be seen from the outside, and its foundations looked upturned as if something had emerged from underneath.
From the slightly elevated kitchen, a crack had appeared, creeping along the outer walls and moving toward the north side to where the circular library was located.
Overall, the manor looked like it was leaning to its side.

“My lord, you cannot be here. You must-” Before Lenard could finish, from the wide open front doors, two men stepped out. Robed in white and red, they were mages of the Mystiks guild.

“You are Lord Alzin Varath?” The younger of the two mages questioned.

Staring back at the two mages that were moving toward them, “I am.” Lord Varath guardedly answered, unsure as to what was happening.

“Then that red headed swordsman must be your guard Troyle Paltos.” The mage stated, shooting a glance at Troyle. “You are both hereby under arrest for treachery, and the death of Lord Knight Commander Ravon.”

‘Fuck.’ His mind cursed, having failed to realize that such a thing might happen because of the misunderstanding.

---

11th ward.

Clenching his fist tightly and brimming with fury, Huin Xoras Ravon stood before his father’s corpse.
In a show of respect, the guild mages had personally brought the body back to their estate.

‘Take your group and reinforce the gates to the 13th ward. Do not let anyone pass even if it is King Sarjace himself.’
The old man’s last words sounded in his mind for the hundredth time as he stared at the dark spot on his father’s chest. The servants had already removed the old man’s armor and redressed him, but blood was still oozing out.
“I should have come with you.” The pain in his fist did not help to ease his regret as he thought about what might have been. “Protected you as you would this city.” His gaze fell upon his father’s face. It looked like the right side of the old man’s face had been dragged through the street, and just the thought of the pain filled his mind with anger.
A hand warmly slipped into his fist, and Huin turned to his side.
His wife had returned.
“How is she?” He mindlessly questioned, barely recalling what he had seen upon arriving back home.

“She cried herself to sleep.” Kellian’s sullen whisper seemed distant as it meandered through the space between them. “Did you know she secretly bought that suit of armor piece by piece so that we wouldn’t notice?”

“I did not…” His mouth gave an instinctive reply as he continued to silently stare down at his father.

Seeing the pain in his eyes and hearing the anguish in his voice, Kellian quieted herself and stood beside her husband, unable to say anything.

“The old man was always talking about his age… always asking me if I would take over as head of the family and become Lord Commander in his stead.” Huin eventually broke the silence and lowered his head painfully. “But I… I would always reject the offer, telling him that a stubborn old man like himself would live for another fifty years. For it to be so soon…” He paused, and the fury of his father’s death swiftly returned.
Not wanted to show his wife his anger, without finishing his thought, Huin turned and walked away.
With his sword still strapped to his waist, he made his way toward the stables.

The mages had said that someone was there during his father’s final moments.
He needed answers.

---

1st Ward.

Lips quivering with anguish, “I found him…” Master Hamin Quinz, Summoning instructor of Zorin Academy infused mana into his shaking voice, and willed the message throughout the ward.

Not long after relaying his discovery, two others arrived atop the large warehouse.

Falling to his knees before the stone seat, Zaele Lacaur, the youngest of the masters within Zorin lowered his head to the floor in anguish.

Eyes burning with anger, Keral Leblazi, master of subjugations quietly stared at the bloody body laying atop the crude seat.

They were too late.
Before them all, was the frail body of Nylen Gvius Daz Jozion, the grandmaster who had presided and watched over Ferrent for the past half century.
Unmoving and with a number of bloody wounds in his neck and body, Ferrent’s Malizur was dead.

A good stride from the body and fallen onto the roof, was a glass shard oozing with an incredible amount of mana.

***

Elsewhere.

Walking through the endless fog, the old man eventually came upon a desolated valley.
It was a place he had trekked hundreds of times before, and keeping pace, he soon arrived at a pristine wall of white situated against the side of a small cave.
With a thought, a small orb appeared before him and the wall shifted, revealing a tunnel.
The old man stepped inside as the wall closed behind him.

He walked in silence, bypassing a number of rooms until finally reaching an intersecting corridor. Following the path, he soon arrived at a large cavernous chamber with a single ray of light shining through the ceiling.

Halting his steps, the old man swiftly scanned the shadows.
There were others within the room.
“What is the meaning of this?” He questioned as the spacious chamber was illuminated to reveal three of his mages.
Three of the masters.

Standing beside each other, unlike their usual cowed selves, the three were assessing him carefully.

“What is this?” The old man repeated.

“We did not think it possible… but seeing you here, it must mean that you have failed.” One of the three answered, his voice deep and thickly accented.

“Dargras…” The old man gritted his teeth and straightened himself. “And what is it that you intend to do, seeing my failure?”

“You have always commanded excellence from us, master. I would think that the same should apply to even one as venerated as yourself.” Another voice chimed in, a woman’s voice.

“You would have me punished, Sura? Stripped of my command?” He glared at the woman.

“Yes.” The third voice asserted.

“Is that so?” The old man snarled and mana erupted around him. “Do you think you can take my place, Allus? What about you, Sura? Or you, Dargras?” He inquired, and the three masters held themselves like statues.

“No one can take your place, master.” The man named Allus finally replied. “But failures cannot be tolerated. You should know that.”

“Who said that I have failed?” He swiftly countered.

“Ferrent still stands, does it not?”

“I do not answer to you, Allus. You answer to ME.”

“That’s true. Whether you succeeded or failed does not matter. All that matters, is that you are weakened.” Allus replied, dismissing the inquisition and exerting his own mana outward. “Because once you are gone, we will truly be the masters of our own domains. Do it.”

Mana surged through the ground beside his legs and with a thought, the old master quickly leapt back using a wind spell.
Commanding his own mana, he willed it, and a blade of earth shot forward as white roots burst from the ground.

Slashing through the roots, the earthen blade slammed into a wall of stone as Dargras and Sura finished their own incantations.

More mana filled the air and the old man willed his own to solidify into a barrier.
*Pssshaaa!* A bolt of lightning surged at him and was absorbed, while another whisked by and crashed into the wall behind him.
Another outpouring of mana could be felt coming from the three, and he quickly expanded his barrier as more bolts followed.
Resisting the incoming barrages with his arms, the ground underneath his right foot softened and he kicked downward, sending a shockwave throughout the chamber.

Ahead, the three immediately attempted to stabilize themselves.

Using the opening, the old man willed his mana into the ground and clawed upward with his arms, calling forth a jet of water where the three were standing.

“Surround him!” Dargras’ deep and commanding voice boomed through the room.

Seeing the three evading his attack and then dispersing from their fortified positions, the old man quickly released his mana barrier.
With a thought, his mana coursed to his right side and ignited.

Resisting the urge to flee, Sura, one of the three masters quickly invoked her own magic and a wall of light emerged before her. Barely finishing in time, “Guh!” she was blown back by the suddenly fireball as it exploded, incinerating her defensive spell.

The old man quickly drew himself back as four frozen spears soared toward him. Halting the projectiles in midair with a wind vortex of his own, with a swift motion, he launched them back toward Allus.
“Ugh!” Something else slashed at his side from behind, and he quickly turned to defend against the wind as it twisted back toward him.

“Now!” Dargras screamed, and even more mana began filling the cavernous chamber.

Sensing the combined magic, with fleeting steps, the old man quickly fled back to the tunnel he had entered from. Pushing forth all his mana, he hastily formed a barrier before himself.

The chamber rumbled, and a number of metallic vines burst into the room.

Coiling down from the ceiling and erupting through the ground and walls, they all shot forth toward him, slashing and piercing at his barrier.
“Ughk?!”
An excruciating pain shot through his body, and he looked down to see the bloody tip of a sword sticking out of his chest.

“HAHAHAHA! I can’t believe it worked!” A laughter filled with excitement came from behind, a voice he knew too well.

“UhHHHhk! Ughak!” Spitting out blood, his face twisted in anger. “N-NARSHON!” The old man roared, and in the single instant of losing his focus, the metal vines ripped through the barrier and wrapped themselves around his body.

“To think that one of the great master of Tal’hrus was felled by a simple sword. How unbelievable! Kuahahah!”

“*Cough!* Na-Narshon…” The old man spat as the agony of death screamed in his mind. He had known the upstart was ambitious. Yet for such a thing to happen, it was as if fate had already designed for him to perish this day. “Yo-you… *COUGH!* was this your-”

“I can’t take all the credits.” Narshon gleefully responded. “The idea of freeing ourselves from your grasp came from Kaval after all. My credit was only in persuading the others to see reason in her reckless proposal.”

“Uhghhk-GAHKK!” Throwing up the blood in his mouth, he could feel more swelling upward and seeping out through the metal constraints.

“You don’t know how long it took me to persuade them.” Narshon’s voice continued. “None of us would dare to defy you if you were at full strength, but this Nylen you are always so wary of… I got to thinking you know, and then I began to wonder. What if he was a more skillful mage? What if you did not come back from your expedition to Darsus? Even if you did come back, what kind of state would you be in after fighting a Malizur?”

“Ku- Traitors! UGH!”

The sound of footsteps came toward them.

“Kaval’s scheme had always intrigued me, but it wasn’t until you volunteered to sail for Darsus that I saw the opportunity.”

“Enough of your blathering, Narshon.” Dargras’ deep voice interjected. “We’ve held our end of the deal. Put him out of his misery so that we can go our separate ways as planned.”

‘Put me out of my misery?!’ His body tensed, and anger filled the old man’s lungs as the vines tightened. “F-Fools… the *Cough!* the lot of you!”
With such a wound and having used up most of his mana in Ferrent, there was no way to break through the compounded bindings.

‘I have seen this world’s true master.’ Nylen’s words echoed in his thoughts.

‘You are the master of Tal’hrus. This cannot be your end!’ Another voice screamed. There was no other path but death.
Painfully slowing his breaths, the old man closed his eyes and refocused his mind.

“Narshon! NOW!” Dargras’ voice boomed through the room.

The agonizing pain in his chest instantly disappeared, and the cluster of mana that was slashing for his head on Dargras’ command dissipated.
With a thought, the metal vines binding him shattered apart and the old master fell to the ground.
“Haaaa…” Taking a deep breath, he opened his eyes to see black smoke rising out of his mouth as power swelled into his deforming body.

“It’s too late! Run!”
The four masters quickly scattered away through the tunnels of the chamber.

“KuH!!” Jerking his head to the side, the pain from his chest filled his mind.
‘The true harbinger… another… age of magic.’
The fragmented words continued in his thoughts, and “Grahh!” He groaned, trying to hold in the pain that was now splitting his mind apart. “Then I… Guu-ahh! Haa… I shall… await their- ARGGH!!!” A searing pain coursed through the hole in his chest. “ARRIVAAAAL!” The old master roared as his mind fractured, and the primordial mana of Lagus consumed his dying body.

***

-Malpaars-

Something stirred within the darkness, and the forgotten city came alive as thousands of luminescent scales began pulsing with a snow white glow.

Twice it had felt it: an unknown strength rivaling the heralds of old.
Originating from that of the mortal realm, the power had broken through its eternal dreams the first time, waking its subconscious mind from a prison of tranquility.
This time, the mysterious presence had shaken its mountains and fully awoken it from its slumber.

Opening its blood red eyes, it looked down upon the ruins of the once beautiful city as its body began shrinking.

Razor sharp claws withered as it shrunk, falling off as pale white arms took their places. Two Majestic wings retracted into its back, and its body shifted, distorting into that of a lesser creature.

“Nnnnnghh…” It moaned in triumph, having finally completed the transformation.

B2 – Epilogue

Malpaar’s southern forest.

A large circular cavity stood within the midst of the forest’s dense canopy.
Different from the surrounding perimeter of tall trees darkly packed together, it was a lush meadow filled with vibrant brushes, flowers, and saplings.

An extensive circle of new growth, at its center was a large white sphere being engulfed by hundreds of thin vines.
From within the sphere, a soft light was pulsing rhythmically as if in tune with that of a beating heart.

Coiled atop the sphere, “KrrRaauuuHH!!” Zirus roared, sending the vines that were encroaching upon its position writhing back down to the ground. With its wings already unfurled menacingly, it hissed at the creature beneath it.

“Guurrr!” A small feline frustratingly growled back, its coat shining brightly with an emerald green glow in the sunlight.
Lowering itself, the small cat agilely jumped upward and a vine thrashed out from its small body, whipping at the black serpent.

“KRAUUUU!” Zirus roared again, sending out a shockwave and blasting the creature backward through the air.

Catching its landing, “Gurrr!” The small cat growled again, and mana began swirling around its body. Its green coat quickly turning darker, and posturing itself, “GRAAAAAARRRR!” It roared.

The lush green meadow instantly blossomed into life, and a field of grass exploded upward.

B3 Prologue – Rhul

With a smile on his face and eyes filled with admiration, a young boy silently watched the sky as a slow chant continued throughout the area.
A clod of gray clouds began forming in the horizon, and the boy’s smile widened.

With another series of voices a gentle breeze swept past him from behind, and the silken wheat fields before him began undulating in unison like a silver wave, glistening beautifully across the plains.
As the farmers initiated the final phase of their spells, he quietly observed as the dark cloud began expanding to encompass the farmlands.

“Come milord, it is time we returned.” One of the farmer’s called from behind, having finished their duty. “Wouldn’t want to catch another cold now, would you? Should that happen, your lord father would never allow you out here again.”

“It is okay, Gallas.” The young boy replied, grinning smartly as he turned to face the older man. “Big brother got this cloak for me last time he and father visited the capital.” He added, making a show of the beautiful black cloak around him. “See? I’m not even cold under here.”

“I see.” The man returned a heartwarming smile, having sensed the mana emanating from the cloak. “Don’t dawdle around for too long then.”

“I won’t, Gallass. I’ll be right behind you all.”
Turning back around, the young boy stood still and peacefully watched as light rainfall began drizzling onto the fields.

He had always enjoyed being out here around this time of the year.
With the swaying of the breeze and the light shower upon them, the fields were a beautiful silver.
Their hoary coloration was a testament of the care involved in growing them. To know that those who are under their care would not go hungry even with another year of heavy taxation, it was something to be proud of.

“To cultivate and cherish the land is to cherish one’s life. He who provides and cherishes the land, shall be provided for and cherished by the land.”
The young boy spoke, reciting the words that his father had always spoken whenever they were out amongst the common folks. “It is just as father said…”
It was not just a wheat field, but the very essence of life itself.

As the rain arrived and began drizzling onto him as well,
“Milord!”
A voice began calling out to him from behind.

“I’m coming!” He shouted back, not turning his gaze away from the mesmerizing fields.

“Your lord father summons you!” The voice cried out again, this time louder and closer.

Unsure as to what was so urgent, he finally turned around to spot one of the stable hands, a young man who was a few years older than himself.
“My father?”

“His lordship requests that you returned home right now. Something has happened.”

“What?”

“I don’t know.” The stable hand lowered his head slightly. “But a lot of the mages have returned.”

The young boy’s eyes lit up. “My big brother is back!” Filled with joy, he took one last look at the farmlands and hurried away.

…

The festive atmosphere he had been expecting upon returning home was nonexistent. In its place were grave and somber faces, and eyes filled with pity as they watched him rush to the door of the manor.

“Father!” He called out upon arriving at his father’s small audience chamber. Dozens of others were already present, and he could hear the muffled sound of crying coming from within the crowd.

Pushing through, the family mages spotted him and slowly stepped aside to allow him to the center.

The boy quickly spotted his father kneeling on the ground. “Father?”
His prideful father who was always upright, always standing with shoulders wide and straight, was now kneeling and hunched over.
“Father, what is-” The boy stopped. His insides constricted within themselves, and his legs wilted. “B-big brother?” The young boy’s vision suddenly blurred, and the world darkened.

“Rhul!” His mother cried out, embracing him and catching the boy as he fell to the ground.

Laid out on the floor before them all, was the battered and lifeless corpse of a young man barely in his twenties. The young man was missing his left arm along with half of his upper torso, and his legs had been broken. Though his proud face was untouched, the young man's silver hair was now bleached a dark bloody color, and his head had been separated from his shoulders. He had been tortured and then executed.

B3 Chapter 1 – Bladed One

-Darsus-

“Troyle.”
Alzin Varath spoke as the iron gates of the 11th ward Mystiks Guild came into full view.

Startled and taken aback by the sudden mention of his name, Troyle turned his weary gaze away from the window. “Yes?” He answered, finally noticing that his legs had been drumming nervously against the side of the carriage.
Vastly different from his own despondent expression, the lord’s face was calm and collected. Even against the egregious claims levied against his name, Lord Varath had yet to lose his composure and even now, was still evaluating their situation.

“We will be there soon. Have you cleared your thoughts?”

Troyle’s body tensed.
Though it was but a misunderstanding, there was no denying the fact that he was becoming more apprehensive as they drew closer to their destination. “I… my lord. What is going to happen to us?” The intonation in his own voice felt like nails through his very being.

“I am uncertain, for the intricate workings of the Mystiks guild still eludes me. But what I do know, is that the judiciary powers granted to the guild is absolute. Were we to be declared guilty of this confusion, it could mean our immediate execution.” Lord Varath candidly replied, not mincing words. “Or at the very least, the seizure of all my assets and the exile of my household. Of course, that goes double for yours as well.”

“Execution…” Troyle echoed the word as fear descended upon him. Different from the distinct terror of being locked in mortal combat, the terror of the unknown was gripping tightly at his flesh.

“Troyle.”
He looked up to see the lord carefully scrutinizing him.
“That thing from your sword- your son’s familiar. Can you call upon it?”

Seeing the Lord’s hopeful eyes, Troyle lowered his head. “No.”
He had tried on various occasions after learning of the familiar’s existence. Yet all his attempts had ended in failure.

“I see…” Lord Varath groused silently and laid himself back on the carriage seat.

Lamenting what he had done, he looked down at his helpless and unarmed self.
Kaidus’ familiar had disappeared without a trace, and not wanting to make the misunderstanding even worse, he had allowed his other sword to be confiscated.
He was naked, a swordsman without a sword riding into the unfamiliar. It was the worst kind of situation.

“Looks like we’re out of options. For now, once we arrive at the guild, walk behind me and keep your eyes peeled as usual. Let me do the talking. I will try and clear our names.”

Troyle lifted his head and looked up.
There was a determined expression on the lord’s face. It was one that seldom revealed itself, but it was evident that the man was quite serious in whatever endeavor was to come.
Taking a breath to calm his nerves, “Understood.”

…

It did not take long before their carriage was through the iron gates and they were being escorted toward the guild’s grand hall.

At least four stories tall and constructed of white stones, they entered into a large and extensive chamber with dozens of adjourning walls that seem to rise from, or meld into the ground.
The shifting walls had created dozens of rooms throughout the chamber and within those compartments, a number of notable lords and ladies were in the process of recuperating.
Throughout the chamber, stairs to the upper floors were manifesting and dematerializing as physicians hurried along, moving from room to room with their assistances in tow.

Not speaking a single word, their two escorts led them through the busy room and further in the depths of the organization that was the Mystiks Guild.

Sunlight trailed down onto them and Troyle looked up to see that they were outside.
Surveying their surroundings, the large building they had just passed through was but one of three interconnecting structures linked together by a number of arches and footpaths. He looked ahead, and saw that each of the buildings had a route leading directly to a large black dome at the center of the clearing.
His astonishment immediately ceased upon spotting a handful of figures clad in the red, black, and white of the Mystiks Guild standing before the structure.

“The Crucible...”
Lord Varath’s precarious voice wafted back to him and Troyle quickly adjusted his stride, seeing that the lord’s steps had suddenly lessened.

As they advanced toward the group, the mages who had been waiting deftly fanned out and surrounded them.
“You both may go.” A woman bade, not moving from her position before the black structure.

A number of years younger than them both, the woman was undoubtedly an exceptional beauty even amongst her peers. Her green eyes captivated them as they approached, and from her unwavering gaze, it was as if she was analyzing their every steps. Tied in long green locks, her emerald hair flowed down to her side like a calm river alongside her beautiful pale face. Unlike the others who wore the duo colors of the Mystik’s guild, she was clad in a pure black robe with golden inlays around her shoulders. At the center of her robe was a golden crown, denoting her position as a mage of the royal ward.

With respectful bows toward the woman, the two mages who had been accompanying them immediately turned around and departed.

“I am Evelyn Lithius, the Iridescent Flame and court mage of his majesty King Sarjace J. Roulus Dalzon the Twelfth. I believe you both have been made aware of why you are here. Please, if you will.” She gestured to the building.

“Does the guild mean to have a trial right here and now?” Lord Varath asked aloud, his calm all but relinquished as they stood within the circle of mages.

“An issue of this magnitude cannot be postponed, my lord. The allegations against you are quite… heavy.” The woman curtly replied. Turning away, she began moving toward the doors that were now opening on their own.

“Wait!” Lord Varath cried out, halting the woman’s steps once again. “I assure you, this is all a mistake. An honest misunderstanding! If you would allow us to speak to Lord Torkux, we can-”

“Four broken ribs, a dislocated jaw, fractures in both arms, and multiple bruises throughout his body.” The woman interrupted, listing a number of injuries without turning to look at them. “Along with internal bleeding and a punctured lung, my colleague Lord Valk Torkux, the Incandescent Flame may not even survive through the night.”

“That… that can’t be. We didn’t…” Lord Varath’s stringent tone immediately deflated into a stammer.

“One of the Fives named you upon the grounds where he found him. As another of the Five Flames, I am here on his behalf to oversee this matter.” The woman stated solemnly and stepped toward the black double doors that were now wide open. “Let us not waste any more time. Seeking the truth at leisure benefits no one.”

Troyle stood frozen, vividly recalling what had transpired.
Kaidus’ familiar had indeed fought the guild mage, throwing the man around like a doll. Yet never in his wildest dreams had he thought to consider that it could have inflicted such damages.

“Go on.” One of the mages ordered from behind.

With heavy steps, Lord Varath stalked toward the entrance.
Discarding thoughts of fleeing and barely clinging onto his dignity, Troyle reluctantly followed after.

---

Holding tightly onto the reins of his father’s large diumsha, Huin Xoras Ravon stormed through the beaten streets of the 11th ward as thoughts of why and how circulated in his mind. His frantic pursuit had led him to the Varath household, but he had been too late and was now racing to the Mystiks guild.

‘Why did you do it? How did you do it?’
The questions hounded his relentless mind as the allegations from the mages locked itself in his thoughts.

Of those within the nobility, the Varath household and his very own Ravon house had always gotten along. His father had been a friend of the deceased former Varath head and even now, their children were close due to the nature of their two households.

“Why, Alzin?” He questioned against the thundering hooves of the diumsha.
The man was neither a mage nor a warrior. Beyond the man’s wits and acuity, even a newly trained squire could best him. Yet for his own father, the Knight Commander and a Raiha spellblade to have suffered defeat at the hands of such a person, it was inconceivable.

…

Arriving at the Mystiks guild, he passed the exhausted beast off to one of the many aids and rushed into the grand hall.

“Gerard!” Huin shouted, catching sight of the first person he recognized.

“Lord Ravon. Welcome.” Much younger than himself, the mage returned a polite bow.

“Alzin and his personal guard. I know they were brought here. Where are they?”

“They-” As if noticing the urgency on his face, the mage’s curious expression stilled. “In the Crucible, my lord. They were led inside not too long ago.”

“Thank you.” Without further words, he turned and rushed toward the back exit.

The Crucible stood in the distance as he left the grand hall behind him.
Though two stories tall and quite a large construct in itself, the structure was but its entrance.
The true body of the Crucible extended far into the earth, and stretched almost as wide as the guild’s three great halls combined. It was where enemies of the crown and mages were imprisoned, and where the darker aspects of the guild hid itself from prying eyes.

“My lord. What business do you have with the guild today?” A man stopped Huin as he approached the Crucible’s interlocking double doors.
Wearing the guild’s trademark white and red, the man on alert as denoted by the traces of mana exuding from him.

“I have come to see my father’s murderers with my own eyes. To hear their answers with my own ears, and to deliver retribution with my own two hands.”

“The Lord Knight Commander’s death is a great loss for us all.” The man made a solemn bow. “But this is a different matter, my lord. I implore you to wait for the guild’s verdict.”

“I washed his blood away with my own two hands!” Huin shouted, recalling the state of his father’s body when they first brought him back to the manor. “I will not stand here and twiddle my thumbs while you all sit around asking one pointless question after another. You will allow me inside, Byrthan, or I will make my way inside.”

“Ha…” The mage gave a disappointed sigh. “You know I can’t do that, Huin. Please don’t try to force your way inside again.” The man stepped forward and with an incantation, six thick shafts of metal ruptured forth between the two of them.

Lowering his posture and placing a hand on his sword, “I’m serious, Byrthan. I will not think twice about stepping over your unconscious body again.” Huin shot back at the mage.

“I let my guard down the last time.” The man replied, bringing his hands out before him in a circular motion as if he was molding the air. “This time will not be the same.”

“I’m not here to play. If you will not move, I will force you once more.”

“My apologies, but I have been strictly instructed to not allow anyone through until the trial is over. Not even for someone such as yourself.” The mage replied with an unyielding stance.

“Then please pardon my transgression… again.” Gripping the hilt of his sword, ‘Ravon blade, 5th form. Blooming.’ Concentrating mana into his arm and then into the weapon, Huin Ravon flicked forward with lightning speed, sending a horizontal shockwave through the air.

“Tch!” Clasping his hands together, “Expand!” The mage shouted, immediately drawing his hands apart as if pulling something malleable.

The iron shafts quickly stretched like dough, forming an elongated wall of steel between them both and absorbing the shock.

Not waiting for his acquaintance to make the next move, Huin dashed forth at the wall. His body enhanced by mana and his sword rippling with power, he slashed through the metal like paper and kicked them away while making his way forward.

Bringing both arms in front of him in a defensive stance to catch the flying sheets, the mage quickly stepped back and slammed the ground with the tip of his right foot. Bending down, he slammed a fist into the ground and a blast of stone burst outward before him.

Seeing the magic attack, Huin twisted his body to the left as the jet of rocks grazed the side of his leather jerkin. Quickly lowering his center of gravity, he swiftly closed the gap between himself and the mage. Changing his grip on the sword, he swung at the mage with the hilt of his sword, aiming for the man’s side. “Ku-!” Unlike the last time, his attack was solidly repelled by a swirl of mana.

“Don’t underestimate me!” Dragging his right foot across the ground in a semicircle, the mage spun forward with a swift upward kick.
The ground where his foot had scraped exploded upward and dozens of fibrous vines whipped through the air, thrashing in conjunction with his movements.

Catching something else in his periphery, Huin hurriedly parried the vines and hastily backed away from the mage. As he retreated, sheets of metals began raining down on his positions, forcing him even further back.

“Like I said. This time is going to be different.” The mage declared, seeing the metal barriers between them.

“We’ll see about that.” Huin irately replied as he stood up. Changing his posture into that of a two handed stance, he bought his sword before him, ‘Ravon blade, 5th form. Blooming.’ He tightly clutched the weapon with both hands and angled it forward toward the mage.
Pouring an abundance of his mana into the sword, the blade began glowing as the weapon heated up within his hands.

Seeing the outpouring of mana, “W-wait! There’s no need to go that far!” The mage screamed while frantically trying to put up a magical defense of his own.

Raising the sword with both hands, “True form, Crescent.” Huin edged forward with his right foot and swung downward.

A beam of light flashed outward like the crescent moon, surging along the path of the swing in a diagonal arc.
Etching a deep smoldering scar along the ground, it stretched as it flew through the air, searing through the handful of metal walls like they were made of water.

Yet before his attack could reach the mage, dozens of mana barriers quickly manifested in between them. As each barrier burst into thousands of light fragments, others quickly emerged to take their place, slowly absorbing the force of the powerful swordarte.

“Stop this at once!” A woman’s voice thundered through the air.

“L-Lady Evelyn. Hahaha…” The mage gave a stunned laugh, thankful to be unharmed.

“What is going on here, Byrthan?” Evelyn questioned, stepping out from the Crucible’s double doors. From her body, an explosion of mana was spilling outward and swallowing the entire area.

Brought back to his senses, Huin slowly looked around them.
Not only did the Iridescent Flame Evelyn Lithius herself come out to stop them, a dozen of others mages had surrounded them and were still casting barriers.
Sheathing his sword, “Lady Evelyn.” Huin quickly lowered his head to hide his embarrassment at the uncouth display, “I have come to see my father’s killers.”

“My lord. If I say no, what will you do?”

“I am a brash man, so I will definitely do something that I may regret.” Huin replied, not lifting his head. “But allow me this favor to see Alzin Varath. Allow me to seek my answers, and the Ravon house shall be in your debt.”

“It sounds like I do not have much of a choice, do I?”

“I hope you will accept my apologies should you refuse.”

“Huin, haven’t you had enough?” The mage Byrthan interrupted. “This is the Mystiks guild. Even if you are the next Lord Knight Commander, the ceremony of transference has yet to be performed. What you’re doing right now can only be taken as an attack against his majesty’s peace.”

“Peace be damned, Byrthan!! Did you not see what happened today or are you really that blind?” Huin spat back. “Our Lord Knight Commander is dead. My FATHER is dead! I believe I am entitled to some answers from those who were there at the time of his death.”

“You do know that there is-”

Evelyn quickly moved in front of Byrthan, stopping the man. “I am sorry for your loss.” She voiced, lowering her head sincerely toward Huin. “Though the inquisition has already started, if you would like to witness it, please follow me.” Lifting her head, she straightened her robes and strolled back through the double doors.

…

“No matter how you bend my words, we did not kill Lord Gelrin!”
A familiar voice echoed down to them as they ascended the spiral stairs toward the trial chamber--located on the top floor of the Crucible.

Looking ahead, the walls had come to an end and the beginning of the domed ceiling was already curving overhead.

“But you do not deny the grave injuries inflicted upon Lord Torkux, the Incandescent Flame, do you?” More voices resonated down to them.

“Do not mind it. I will cast a sound barrier once we have arrived.” Evelyn reassured, seeing Huin’s odd glances.

“Of course. Such a feat is nothing for one as yourself. Forgive me.”

“There is no need, my lord.” Evelyn politely replied as the top floor came into view.

A spacious second floor, the stairs had brought them up to the inside of the dome. Protruding from the back walls were rows of stone seats stretching throughout and around the room, all facing the center where a large semicircular table was situated.

Sitting on the rounded end of the stone table were five guild mages in their guild cloaks.
On the flat end of the table, was the head of the Varath house Alzin Shuziel Varath, along with his personal guard the red headed swordsman Troyle Paltos.

Whispering an incantation, Evelyn’s mana surged through the room and she quickly ushered them toward the table.

“Ridiculous!” An old but not yet elderly man roared, “A simple familiar would not have been able to do anything to one of the Five Flames. Had Lord Torkux wanted you dead, it would have been as easy as spitting for him!”

‘A familiar?’ Huin stopped as the word entered his ears.
The encroaching darkness earlier that day quickly came to mind, along with the face of young black haired youth.

“It is the truth whether you believe it or not. His lordship mistook us for the commander’s killer after my guard here had already dispatched the real killer, that of an aleithian man. What happened to Lord Torkux was unfortunate but it happened in our defense.”

“And yet you have been unable to prove the existence of that which aided you both. Where is this familiar?” The mages countered.

“I’ve already explained that!” Alzin Varath exclaimed angrily before quickly calming back down. “It disappeared into the ground after clashing with Lord Torkux.” He tiredly eyed the five mages. “As you are all well aware, I am but a powerless Mahj. My guard here is a magicless swordsman. Do you all really believe that we can overcome one of the Five Flames? That the two of us, can defeat a man who is known for his outstanding magical capacity and combat prowess?”

The five guild mages looked at each other. “This is not getting us anywhere.”

“We’ve told you everything. You will not believe what we have said, and we cannot prove ourselves.” Alzin Varath concluded, sitting irritably on his chair. “What happens now?”

“If that is your final stance on the matter, then you and your guard will be condemned to the black cells.” Evelyn skillfully intercepted the conversation and calmly sat herself down on one of the vacant seats next to the other mages.

Having not moved toward the table at all ever since hearing words of a familiar, Huin quietly stood and watched from behind.

“The black cells?” Alzin Varath repeated, his voice shaken up a bit. “For how long?”

“Until the guild has done a thorough investigation of both your houses.” Evelyn promptly replied. “Of course that would mean investigating your businesses, partners, outside connections or affiliations, and so forth. I hope you understand.”

“You… you hope I understand?” Alzin Varath sat up straight and slowly took a deep breath. *BLAM!* “How do you have the nerves to sit there and ask me to understand this?!” He screamed, having slammed both fists onto the table. “My household lost two innocent guards and I have been fighting tooth and nail for the past turn, trying to bring their families some semblance of justice. Yet because the offender is related to the king, I have been forced to wait and crawl around mindlessly like a fool, only to be turned away without my issues being acknowledged. Where was the Mystiks guild in that?!” Clenching his teeth in anger, he eyed the mages with fury. “Today… this city succumbed to the most devastating attack I have ever witnessed. Hundreds, maybe even thousands are dead and instead of spending your time out there. Instead of spending MY resources that I have poured into this city to help those that have been impacted by this- this cowardly attack, we are here in the holiest of grounds to accuse me of colluding with the enemy? Where is the justice for my men? Where is the proof that I have acted against this city? Acted against the crown?”

Shocked by the tirade, a dazed silence quietly pervaded through the room.

“We are innocent in this. What happened to Lord Torkux is truly tragic and if I must, I will take full responsibility for the matter.” Alzin Varath continued, having broken the awkward stillness and claimed their attention. “But after having faithfully served this city my entire life, I will not sit here and quietly accept that I am a traitor. That I or my house had anything to do with what happened this day. That my guard or myself had any hand in orchestrating the Lord Knight Commander’s death.” Holding his ground, he did not dare to back down.

“… I believe you.” Evelyn finally conceded. “The Varath house has always performed their duties faithfully, and their contributions have always been generous. Rest assured, as a member of the Lithius house, I will personally see to it that your innocence comes to light.” Standing up from her seat, she lowered her head. “But please, I beg of you both. Until your innocence has been proven, please stay here for now. I fear that should words of what allegedly happened get out, you will both be in danger.”

“There is no need to wait.” Huin finally addressed the room and made his way to the table. “If it is just confirming their innocence, then we can sort that out right now.”

““My lord.”” The mages all greeted and nodded to him one after another.

“Huin? What are you doing here?”

Not taking his eyes off Alzin, Huin stepped to stand in front of the normally impeccably dressed man. Looking him up and down, Alzin’s fine clothes were marred with dirt, scrapes, and sweat. There was even a charred mark running down the man's left shoulder.
Looking over to the red headed guard, from both of their ruffled appearances, they had undoubtedly been arrested and brought to the guild before having a chance to change or do anything.
“I have only one question for you, Alzin.”

“Huin. If it’s about your father, we didn’t do it.”

“I want you to answer me with complete honesty, or I don’t know what I will do.”

“Please, Huin. You know me!”

“Answer me truthfully. Did you or your guard kill my father?” He demanded, staring sternly into Alzin’s eyes.

“No.” Alzin Varath replied, his voice firm and unyielding. “I would rather die, than betray your father or this city.”

“I see…” Taking a step back, Huin lowered his hand to his sword. “Alzin. Please die for my father and this city.”

“Stay your hand!” Evelyn screamed from the other side of the table, seeing what was happening.

With a firm grip on his sword, Huin unleashed a burst of mana and slashed out at the man before him.

B3 Chapter 2 - Reckoning

The surrounding fields had been razed and roads upturned, yet Zorin Academy itself stood alone and unscathed. A wall of earth had sprung up around its perimeters like a dense barrier, and the only addition that seem to have impacted the institute’s cleanliness, were splotches of blood and entrails littering the broken southern gates.

Weary and exhausted, Master Hamin Quinz took one look at the carnage around himself and tiredly stepped through the gates. It had been a long day and the unfortunate passing of fools were the least of his worries.

Master Keral followed, nodding graciously to the attentive feline that had come to greet them. Unlike its usual coloration of dried moss the cat was covered from head to tail in what could only be blood.

Upon entering, tears flooded his eyes and Master Zaele knelt down onto the academy grounds. His body still flushed with mana, he gently laid out the body of his mentor onto the grass as his emotions overtook him.

“Zaele…” Keral whispered, seeing the younger master’s anguish.

“Guh- they… none of them even recognized him!” Zaele lashed out, barely able to contain his voice. “He gave up his life for this city and yet none… not one of them even knew what he did. No one even recognized the sacrifice he made!” He bellowed, planting his forehead onto the ground beside the corpse of the deceased headmaster. “KUH! AaaaGuuaHHH!!!”

“Such was the grandmaster. Were he alive, he would not fault the common folks for their ignorance. You should know that by now.” Hamin chided, his face a stoic and inflexible mask.

Out of respect, they had personally carried the headmaster’s lifeless body all the way from the 1st ward, giving it a last glimpse of the city that it loved.
Yet with the happenings around the city, they were but another trio carrying their dead amongst thousands of others.

“There is still much to do. Gather yourself and show the old man that his sacrifice was not in vain. He deserves at least that much from us.” Hamin added.

“F-forgive me. I just… I just need a moment to-” The ground shuddered beneath him and Zaele immediately paused. Slowly turning around, Keral and Hamin were already looking past the gates and toward the horizon.

“W-what is…?” Keral’s inquiry trailed into nothingness and his already pale face turned even whiter.

Though incomparable to what appeared earlier that day, a vast concentration of mana had manifested in the direction of the 11th ward Mystiks guild.

From his position on the ground, “This feeling… it is the same…” Zaele cautiously eked out, his tormented expression now replaced with uncertain fear.

“Why? Why is this happening again?” Hamin questioned alongside them.
Unlike his calm appearance, his tone was vexed and filled with dread. As if a bone chilling wind had just swept through him.
“Kuh!” Shaking his head, Hamin muttered a swift incantation and a thin veil of mana flashed briefly around his vicinity, then vanished into his body.
Without looking to Zaele or Keral, “We will grieve when I return.”
He dashed out of Zorin, not waiting for a response.

---------

“Please stop!”
Full of desperation, a man’s voice resounded through the room.
“I know you can understand me! I’m begging you, please!”

Dazed and confused, the taste of blood filled his mouth as the voice continued. ‘W-what happened?’ Huin Xoras Ravon wordlessly questioned, having regained consciousness.
Spitting out the wad of blood congealing in his mouth, “Ughkuuu?!” He groaned in agony as a sharp pain pulsed angrily throughout his body. A burning pain, it ripped across his chest like someone had struck him with a large cudgel. ‘Father…’ The hole in his father’s chest quickly surfaced in his mind.
“Haaak-uhhh…” Taking deep breaths in an effort to stabilize himself, he slowly glanced around the area.
The cold against his back and the dimness of the poorly lit room easily revealed that he was still within the trial chamber and lying against the wall.

“Stop! I order you to stop!” The voice screamed.

An image of his sword slicing through Alzin Varath’s upper torso flashed into his mind and, “No… I- GAaaruurggg-!”
Huin immediately clenched his teeth as excruciating pain shot through his right arm. With an almost tearful gaze, he carefully looked down at himself.
Though his left arm was merely stinging, he could barely feel his right without biting down more pain. His sleeves were in strips, and looking closer, there were deep and bloody gashes along his right forearm all the way up to his shoulder.
“Ugh! Ghaaaa-” He groaned as the throbbing pain swept through his body again. Unable to move, he shakily refocused his unsteady vision toward the center of the room instead.

Troyle, the red headed guard was now standing where Alzin Varath had been. The man had his arms out and appeared to be pleading to someone within the room.
On their side of the table, none of the five mages were moving or saying anything. All of their eyes were in the direction of Alzin’s guard.

Aligning his gaze with theirs, Huin quickly spotted what they were looking at. The pain within his body seem to abruptly vanish.

Standing before the Varath guard and obscured by the walls of the chamber, was a silhouette even darker than night.
Pitch black and without features, an enormous amount of mana was emanating from it along with an overpowering sense of death.

‘It was real… it IS real…’ The thoughts corrected themselves in his mind as what transpired surged back into his memories.

The moment that he drew his sword, the red headed guard had also lunged at Alzin.
Along with the guard’s explosive movement, a torrent of mana had burst forth from beneath them, instantly blowing away the enchantment infused into his sword.
Like living threads, hundreds of dark fibers had caught his attack in midair and sliced apart his sword before driving themselves into his right arm.
Next thing he knew, his chest was burning and he was sailing across the room while gasping for air.

“In my son’s name, I beg of you. Please stop!” The guard helplessly cried out.

“… Our Warnings Go Unheeded… A Price Of Blood Must Be Paid.” A different voice crackled through the room. Cold and unnatural, it reverberated around the chamber as if originating from the very bricks lining the Crucible itself.

‘It speaks!’ The pain in his chest swelled even hotter, but Huin dared not look away.

“Please!” The Varath guard fearfully begged, not moving from the entity’s path. Hanging his head down, “Y-you have protected me again, and I am grateful. But p-please... please just leave it at that. I beg of you.” His voice was trembling. “These- these people here just wanted the truth and you have already p-proven our words. Please... if you kill any of them, I fear we will truly become enemies of this city.”

“An Inconsequential Fear.” The entity’s voice slowed into an ominous grating. “The Destruction Of This Ungrateful City… Is But A Simple Matter.”

Huin instinctively clutched his chest with his left hand. The burning pain seared through his body once more, yet all he could feel was the cold chill running down the back of his neck.

“No!” The guard shouted, holding his arms out fervently as if to hold back the entity. “No more! Please!”

“… So Be It.” The dark silhouette finally replied, and a number of black threads slowly unraveled themselves from the five mages. Surging back toward itself, the threads were absorbed into the dark creature's main body. The sound of shifting sand vibrated through the air and the entity began dissolving, its featureless form slowly melting into what looked like sludge before vanishing into the floor.

As if their legs had gone limp, the mages all fell from their standing positions. Some stumbled to the floor in relief, while others fell back onto their seats in terror.

Sensing the overbearing pressure disappear, “Haaa… haaahahaha…” Huin painfully exhausted a laughter in defeat, having once again noticed the pain that was throbbing in his body.
“Y-you were right, father. Guh-!” He gripped at his chest again, ignoring the agony that came with each heartbeat.
The pieces were there all along. All he had to do, was watch and listen as his father had bade him to do. As his father would have done. “He- haaa… he was indeed the future of this city, but I… I am not so sure anymore. Not after what we’ve- what I have done...”

“M-my lord!”

One of the mages cried out, finally noticing his sorry situation as his body slumped to the floor.

---------

Freed from her shackles, Evelyn could do naught, but quietly stare at her trembling hands.

In the blink of an eye, the barrier she had hastily cast against Lord Ravon was swallowed up and before she could even react, the lord was flying across the room.
Thousands of black threads had pierced through the magically reinforced floor like a water spout, and were already swirling around the red headed guard like a shimmering cloak.
In awe of the explosive spectacle she could not help but stare.
By the time the thought of shielding herself came into her mind, it was already too late as she had already been rendered powerless by its tendrils.
With the threads digging into her body, she had been unable to do anything but watch, as the entity congregated into a being of pitch black night before her very eyes.

An overpowering presence, the feeling from it was reminiscent of the unnatural darkness that had appeared throughout the city earlier that day. But unlike their foolish assumptions prior, they could no longer dismiss the phenomena as the doing of their enemies.

“This… this is not good. We must get him to the physicians. Quick, help me!”

One of the mage’s shaken voice undulated through the room, but Evelyn did not dare to look. Staring down at her own hands, her lips began quivering, “Aa… Asiran. Enzar- No. En- Enve- Enveratas, Z-za- El- No… no no no.” No matter how much she willed it, the simple fire incantation would not reveal itself to her. ‘W-why? Why?!’ Her mind screamed, unable to sense the flow of magic within her own body. ‘Why can’t I – Ugh!’

‘Our warnings go unheeded… Destruction… A Simple Matter.’

The words replayed themselves like a waterwheel, churning round and round, echoing clearly and dreadfully within the midst of her mind.
She quickly hid her face in her hands, covering her own frustration and weakness. “U-GUuuH!” Unable to hide from her own fears, the thought of death continued to loom over her, encompassing her from within as the truth became all too clear.

Had the Varath guard not pleaded for them, they all would have perished.
Should the entity turn its ire against Ferrent, even with all the current mages of the three wards, they would be unable to delay the city’s destruction.

*Clunk!!*
The sound of the Crucible’s double doors slamming open resounded from downstairs, followed by the sound of shouting along with dozens of footsteps.

Feeling pathetic and doubtful of herself, she tiredly turned her attention to the two who were still standing across from her. The red headed guard Troyle, along with Lord Alzin Varath had yet to move from their side of the table.
On their faces were the same terrified expressions as her own.

---------

Drained to the point where he wanted nothing more than to crawl into a dark corner and sleep, Master Hamin fleet footedly halted before one of the grand halls.
Behind him, a few other mages had also arrived. Looking haggard and singed with some panic on their faces but appearing to be in good health, they had undoubtedly returned to the guild for the same reason he did.

‘What happened?’ He wondered, stepping into the grand hall.
The upwelling of mana had disappeared before he even arrived, but no matter where he looked, the mages moving about were in a constant state of agitation. The only ones who did not look troubled, were their magicless assistants.

Not sticking around, he immediately made his way through the hall and toward the Crucible.

Spotting a mage three years his junior, “Byrthan.” Hamin greeted, seeing that the man was guarding the entrance to the black dome.

“L-Lord Quinz?!” The mage responded with a guarded yet surprised exuberance. “What are-” The man paused, eyeing him carefully. “… you too?”

“So you know why I’m here. What happened here?” He quickly countered.

The man looked around cautiously, then refocused his gaze onto Hamin. “I don’t know. It happened inside, and no one is saying anything.”

“Then-”

“What I do know, is that Lord Alzin Varath and his personal guard were brought inside earlier on quite the grievous charges.” The mage continued.

Hamin’s eyes widened at the news.

“His Lordship Huin Ravon came to us as well and was also led inside by Lady Evelyn. Then-" The mage hesitated momentarily before opening his mouth again, "Then that horrible feeling. Like being dragged under water with your legs and arms chained to a sinking boulder.” Byrthan averted his eyes away from Hamin’s. “None of us had dared to enter until it was gone...” The sound of defeat in the man’s voice was clear and obvious.

‘Huin Ravon?’ A tinge of curiosity assaulted his thoughts but, “What of those who were inside? Where is Lord Varath and his guard?” Hamin hastily queried, fearing for the worse.

“Lady Evelyn and the other mages should be in the Shattered Hall of Lys. As for his Lordship Huin Ravon, the lord has been taken to the Sapphire Room.”

“The Sapphire Room?” The guild’s resplendent room of healing surfaced in the corner of his mind. It was a place reserved only for those with the direst of conditions.

“He was quite badly injured.”

“Wha- no. Never mind. What of Varath and his guard?” Hamin repeated, dismissing the former.

“In the black cells.” Byrthan tentatively replied, taking a quick glance back at the double doors behind him. “They had insisted to stay in there for now.”

The tension in his tired body suddenly evaporated. “Haa…” Breathing a breath of relief and thankful that nothing had happened, “Any casualties?”

“No. Thankfully...”

“Thankfully indeed...” He echoed, slouching forward to place his hands on his knees to keep himself from falling over.

“Lord Quinz, are you-”

“It’s okay. I am fine.” Holding one hand up, he halted the man’s help. “I will head to Shattered Hall. Take care, Byrthan.”

“You too, Lord Quinz.” The mage replied, giving him a curt bow as he turned away.

…

Filled with a number of work spaces and lounges separated only by waist high dividers, it was not hard to spot the green locks of the Lithius family as he entered the Shattered Hall.

Sitting alone in one of the open lounges, Evelyn was quietly staring at the snacks placed out before her. Appearing to be lost in her own thoughts, she did not look like she had much of an appetite. As he approached her, she immediately turned to face him and stood up.

“Master Hamin.” She greeted, calling him by his title before quickly lowering her head in respect. “What brought you? Would you care to join me?” There was an inflection in her usually clear and vibrant voice.

Though he could see that the invitation was merely a courtesy on her part, there were things that he needed to discuss with her.
“Thank you.” Nodding, Hamin stepped into the small open lounge.
Taking a seat on the cushioned divan across from Evelyn, he took a moment to observe her.

Though there was a time when she was his student, the woman before him was now as powerful as himself, if not stronger. Gifted as a member of the Lithius house, she had always been someone who attempted to rationalize everything internally, before voicing her own thoughts. It was a trait that had hampered her greatly during her early years at the academy, and one that had brought quite a bit of trouble to himself and the other masters.

A slow and stilted moment passed by them both, and like the old days, it sauntered by without a word.
Seeing her discomfort, “Are you alright?” He finally questioned.

“W-what do you mean?” An unnerved reply, as if she had been caught doing something untoward.

“Evelyn.” With a swift incantation, he erected a sound barrier around their small area. “I heard that you were inside the Crucible when it happened.” Without circling the issue, he immediately got to the root of why he was there. “What did you hear? What did you see?”

After another long silence, “We- we all thought it was a lie.” Evelyn finally answered, her voice barely above that of a whisper. “That a familiar, one capable of thrashing someone like Lord Torkux to the brink of death was… was impossible. That such a thing couldn’t exist… for no mage could possibly subdue such a spirit.” She gazed at her knees. “Lord Syndrig had claimed it to be an elaborate ruse. A tale fabricated by Lord Varath in order to buy time for their collaborators... h-how wrong we were…”

Listening to Evelyn, he could see that she was visibly shaken. There was even a bead of tear trickling down the left side of her face. “That is enough, Evelyn.”

“I was so terrified that I- I couldn’t do anything! I couldn’t even move…”

“Do not blame yourself.”

“What have we done, Master?” Evelyn lifted her head and her eyes were filled with doubts, fear, and shame. “What was that- that thing? What did we see?”

*Ba-bump*
A child with hair of silver, standing like an irreproachable specter under the midnight sun.
*Ba-bump*
Glowing eyes that pierced through flesh and spirit alike, flattening all that would stand before them.
An immeasurable strength that had easily forced a Malizur to his knees.
The fateful night vividly flashed before his eyes.

“… Some call it a monster.” Hamin carefully replied, looking back at Evelyn. “Others believe them to be portents of disaster.” He paused, recalling the headmaster’s words--of the promise they had all sworn to uphold ever since hearing the old man’s thoughts. “The deceased headmaster considered him a blessing. Someone who will bring change to this static and dying world.”

Upon his words, Evelyn’s eyes lit up in shock along with a mixture of emotions. “What. What did you just-”

“You heard correctly.” Taking a deep breath, Hamin composed himself on his seat. “Ferrent’s Malizur has passed away. The grandmaster died protecting this city.”

“Nn… nuuu- UguuuAHH!” Unable to compose herself, Evelyn lowered her face into her palms.

‘I am sorry.’ He silently apologized.
Not because of the day’s loss or her pain, but because of what was to come.
People had seen it and the whole city had felt it.
There was no way to contain such delicate information anymore.
The Mystiks guild itself will be forced to thoroughly investigate the entity’s existence, and should the truth be revealed, there will undoubtedly be more bloodshed.
‘You may do as you will, young Dvitus…’ The old man’s words from that inauspicious night echoed loudly in his ears and unable to deny it, Hamin quietly closed his tired eyes.

---------

Alzin blankly stared at the ceiling of the cell as the day’s events continued to shuffle through his thoughts--carefully rearranging themselves in order.

A picturesque memory of the breakfast that had been cooked by his youngest daughter early that morning. His sharp jabbing remarks at his eldest daughter’s incessant protest of marriage. He closed his eyes, and he could almost feel the kiss he had shared with his wife before Troyle's arrival. Even now, his legs could still feel the vibrations of their carriage as they made their way toward the royal ward.

Anger swelled from within him and Alzin irritably pushed himself up from the flimsy cot.
It was to be a day of reckoning. They had obtained written confessions speaking out against the Vatenger boy. There were even statements elaborating on the conspiracy that had cost two of his guards. Yet just like that, everything had gone to shit.

“My lord?” Troyle's voice came from his right side, and he turned to see that Troyle had also gotten up. “Can’t sleep?”

“Too much on my mind.” Alzin replied, keeping his irritation hidden.
They were in the black cells, and the two of them had been placed in the same cell as per his request. Though the chamber itself was fiercely lacking in accommodations, after the day they both had, it was a welcomed respite.

“For a place dubbed the black cells, it really isn’t as bad as I thought.” Troyle quipped, leaning his head back against the wall and staring up at the dim crystal lighting their cell.

Unable to bring himself to laugh at the half-hearted joke because of Troyle's less than cheerful expression, Alzin hunched himself forward and stared at the floor between them.

“My lord. If we-”

“Troyle.” He interrupted, stopping Troyle's words short. Calmly looking up at Troyle, “My family has an estate to the east of Losboros. It’s been with us for as long as anyone can remember, and it was where my father was born along with his before him.”

Confusion reared itself on Troyle's face. “I… I faintly recall you mentioning something about the land that was bestowed upon your family. Is that it?”

“It is.” Alzin steadily replied. “Though I’ve only been there a few times, the land is good and could be suitable for farming if some of the trees are taken down. The manor might need some renovating but it has been routinely looked after, and should be habitable with plenty of living quarters.”

“Why are you telling me this?”

“Haaa...” Sighing deeply, “I don’t know if my family can live in this city anymore after what happened today.” Alzin paused and carefully considered his words. “My faith toward the crown has been wavering these days, and even if we are exonerated from these allegations, I fear the people will not put such things out of their minds. As you've surely seen for yourself, we nobles can be quite vindictive and irrational at times.” Taking another deep breath, “I will not deny the fact that I am an ambitious man. Were I not, I would not be where I am today. But that is no secret, and my ambitions have always been open for all to see should they wish. Yet, because of my family’s deficiencies, our lack of magical abilities, I have had to prove myself time and time again, only to be seen as lesser amongst my peers.”

“My lord…”

“I tire of it, Troyle.” Alzin calmly stood up. Walking over to Troyle, he extended his right hand forward. “You are my protector, but first and foremost, you are my friend. Speaking as one man to another. If I were to leave Ferrent with my family, would you and yours come with us?”

B3 Chapter 3 - Voices

Sylvia groggily opened her eyes.
It was barely the break of dawn yet no matter how much she wanted to, her body would not allow her to slumber any longer.
*Huwahh…* Making due with a tired yawn and lightly stretching her arms, she forced herself to sit up on the bed like she did every morning.
Squinting as silence persist through the room, she waited for her eyes to adjust before turning to the young girl sleeping next to her.
Her lips lethargically curved upward into an amused smile.

Anise had kicked her blanket to her feet and was now almost sleeping sideways. A lock of hair was stuck to the side of the girl’s face, and the girl’s small right arm seem to have gotten pinned underneath her head.

“How did you even sleep like that in this cold?” Sylvia questioned aloud and reached
over to gently brush back the hair on Anise’s face. Carefully trying to free the young girl’s hand, she stopped as two circular objects around the girl’s neck caught her attention within the dimness of the room.
She had seen them numerous times before, but this time she could not look away.

One was undoubtedly the sleek black ring, and the other an almost dull silver ring. Both looked ordinary enough, yet ordinary they were not.

As she stared at them, ‘… Everything will be fine.’ A reassurance seem to echo from the rings, whispering with a calm, almost ethereal voice.

Sylvia stilled her hands.
Thinking back, she easily recalled the girl’s odd behavior on various occasions.
The many times she went looking for Anise, only to find the girl whispering to herself.
The sudden and awkward silence whenever she made her presence known, along with the girl’s unusual cheerfulness that were always seemingly out of nowhere--at times.

‘It’s a secret.’
Remembering Anise’s reluctance upon her inquiry about the ring’s glow, a tinge of pain struck her from within. For the girl to have kept such a thing from her after all their time together, it had been quite a blow.
*Plap!*
Slapping her cheeks, she swiftly discarded her thoughts and hesitation.

Looking at how peacefully Anise was sleeping, she could not bring herself to blame the girl. She had seen why it was kept from her, and had personally stood witness as the darkness emerged from the black ring.
An unforgettable feeling of horrific terror, it had seem like the world itself was being swallowed by a never ending night.
Yet, as she clutched onto the girl’s small hand within the pitch-black abyss. Instead of fear and panic, the dark embrace had been one of tranquility and calm, of quiet solace and the knowledge that everything would be fine.
At that moment, she had understood why the rings were always with the girl.

“You’re going to catch a cold.” She whispered, reaching down to the edge of the bed and pulling the blanket up over Anise. Carefully taking hold of the girl’s arm, she gently slid it out from under Anise’s head before getting up.
With a quick trip to her wardrobe for something warmer, she departed from her bedroom.

The silence pervading through the house was even more deafening than that of her own chamber and Sylvia shivered, feeling the icy touch of the morning through the thin blanket around her shoulders. The thought of going back for another pressed at her mind but the knowledge that she would soon be bathed in the warmth of glowing flames kept her legs from turning around. With light steps so as not to wake the others, she made her way down to the first floor and toward the kitchen as per her usual routine.

“Hm?”
Her eyes perked up upon seeing that the kitchen was alight.
All their servants had gone home due to the events of the previous day, yet the sound of chopping could be heard coming from within.
Cautiously approaching the broken kitchen door, a soft and familiar humming entered her ears.
“Adalina?” She called out upon spotting who it is.

“Good morning, Sylvia. Did I wake you?” The older woman greeted, turning around to face her.
With Lance strapped onto her back, Adalina was standing next to the counter and appeared to be in the middle of chopping something.

“Good morning.” She promptly greeted back and stepped into the kitchen.
There was already a fire going in the stove and on the counter next to Adalina, was half a bowl of peeled tubers and onions. To Adalina's right were also three lamb shanks and a large pot. “I didn’t think anyone was awake yet.” Sylvia added with a sheepish smile.

“Is that so?” Adalina reciprocated her smile and turned around to resume chopping. “This child woke me and I just couldn’t go back to sleep after feeding him, so I thought I would make breakfast. What about you?” Adalina questioned, making a show of the wide eyed boy on her back.

“I- I couldn’t sleep.” She lied, hiding a hint of embarrassment upon noticing the amount of preparations that were already completed.

“It’s probably the cold air. Lenard said they patched up what they could with wooden boards last evening, but it looks like some of the cracks are still allowing the morning chill inside. Why don’t you come stand by the fire?”

Seeing as her purpose for coming to the kitchen was already being fulfilled by someone more skillful, “Actually, I was wondering if you would like some help?” She asked, offering her assistance.

“Of course.” Adalina turned and there was a warm knowing smile on her face. “Can you finish dicing the onions and chop these up while I get started on the shanks?”

“Sure. What are we making?” Sylvia eagerly replied and walked over to take the knife from Adalina.

“I was thinking something thick and hearty for this cold weather.” The older woman answered, moving the empty pot onto the stove. “Something that we can let simmer until breakfast. What do you think?”

“So stew?”

“Correct.” Adalina grinned and began ladling a spoonful of oil into the pot.

With knife in hand, she picked up one of the onions from the bowl and sliced it into halves before proceeding to dice them.
By the time she was done with the onions and the furuce tubers, Adalina had already finished deboning the shanks and was already cooking them in the pot.

Quietly watching as the older woman began adding the diced onions and a handful of seasonings while casually humming a soft tune, “Adalina…” Sylvia quietly spoke.
She had been trying not to think of it, but the events of the previous day had already made its way back into her thoughts.
“Do you… do you think my father really had something to do with what happened?” She asked, recalling what they had learned from the house guards upon returning home.

“I don’t.” An instant reply. Adalina had stopped humming and was looking back at her. “Your lord father would never do something like that to you all. Like your mother said last evening, it must be a misunderstanding.”

“Mother did say that, but deep down I know she’s scared as well. Her making a fuss about the arrest and yelling at the guards yesterday… I’ve never seen mother like that before.”

“Everyone deals with their worries differently. Her methods are just a little louder than others, so don’t let it bother you. Your mother means well.”

“But you’re not like that. You- you’re different.” She countered, watching as Adalina added a bowl of water to the pot before slowly stirring again.

“Different?” A curious smile crept onto the older woman’s face. “How so?”

“You are calm even in these situations. Are you not worried about Troyle?”

“Calm?” Adalina chuckled. “I am anything but calm right now, honey. It’s just that I’ve learned to live with my worries when it comes to Troyle. There were times in his mercenary days when I didn’t think he would ever return, and when he did, he would always be bloodied and in pain for days. Those times were much worse, and I’ve come to terms that he will do whatever he needs to do, no matter what I say.”

“Oh...” She quietly lowered her head as her unsettling mind wavered between Adalina’s words and her own doubts.
“It is perfectly normal to worry about those you care for, Sylvia.”
As if seeing through her woes, a hand gently pressed itself against the top of her head and she was soon in a warm embrace.
“I understand that it is hard not knowing, but sometimes… sometimes all we can really do is to trust and wait for them to return.”
She lifted her head and Adalina was smiling down at her.

“Preferably with something filling and delicious, of course.” Adalina supplemented, her motherly smile shining brightly.

“You’re strong.” The words came out of her mouth like a whisper. “You know. My father always says that Troyle is the strongest guard he’s ever had. That he’s thankful to have a friend like Troyle watching out for him, but I think- I think you are much stronger.” Sylvia returned an awkward smile.

“Well of course.” Adalina asserted matter-of-factly while raising her nose haughtily in jest.

Seeing the display. “Hehehe. Thanks, Adalina.”

“You’re welcome, honey.” Releasing her from the embrace, Adalina stepped back to the stove.

“Hey, Adalina?” She called out again as something else probed at her curiosity.

“Hm?”

“I um… I wanted to ask you about something.”

“What is it?”

Two rings slowly phased into her thoughts. One black, the other silver.
“Do you know about Anise’s rings and what they can do?” She questioned, looking carefully at Adalina.

An astonished expression appeared on Adalina’s face, followed by a reluctant half smile. “… I do.

***

-Malpaars-

The southern forests.

Looking at the overgrowth of dense vegetation before them, “Are you sure this is the same path we took?” Vick questioned, turning to a lanky and dark haired man beside him.

“As sure as balls on a breeding bull.” The man replied, stepping before the wall of green. “But you are definitely correct in thinking that these bushes and plants weren’t here before.” The man stated and slowly forced his way into the undergrowth. “Come. There is something you need to see.”

“Slek?”

“Come on!” The man shouted back, his tone sounding uneasy as he ventured deeper.

Following the man into the unnatural garden of green, they soon came to a stop. “What is it?” Vick questioned, seeing that the man had turned to look back at him.

“Look at this.” Stepping aside, the man named Slek revealed a waist high plant with sparse and thin forking leaves. “This is a kanelia sapling. It is fruit tree native to the forests surrounding Anjoul, a small port town on the east coast. You can tell by the forked tips of its thin leaves and how they curl upward, instead of slanting down like other leaves.”

“Okay… what’s the problem then?” Vick questioned, squatting down beside the man to get a closer look at the sapling.

“It wasn’t here the last time we came by. And judging by its size, this sapling is at least a year old.” The man looked to Vick and there was confusion in his eyes.

“How can that be? Are you sure we’re not lost? Or maybe we just missed it before?” Vick queried as a cold chill began to crawl along his arms and up to his shoulders. Standing back up, he quickly glanced around at their surroundings once more.

“I am certain we are on the right track. Also, it’s not just this one. Look over there, and there, and beside that tree.” The man reflexively replied, pointing to a number of other kanelia saplings. “I personally scouted and plotted this path with Yoriig as a secondary escape route. There is no way we could have missed something this out of place, not to mention everything else around here right now. None of these plants were here when we last came through here.”

“I don’t like this…” Vick cautiously stepped away from the sapling. “If you are correct and we were just here barely a fortnight ago, then this area here… everything around us should be nothing but wet moss and decaying foliage. How is this even possible?”

“I… I don’t know… I’ve never seen anything like this in my twenty-seven years as a tracker.”

Vick looked to the man. “You said Yoriig went in deeper to investigate?”

“Yes.” Slek fretfully replied, his eyes now darting nervously around them.

“Then let’s go back. We need to stop the group and find a place to rest while we figure out a different route.” Turning around, Vick began trampling through the undergrowth and back the way they came.

“W-wait. What about Yoriig?”

“We find a place to rest first.” Vick shot back. “If there is something unnatural about this part of the woods, I don’t want any of the villagers coming near here. We’ll come search for Yoriig if he doesn’t return by midday, but for now, our priorities are the hundreds of lives that are struggling behind us.”

…

Following his own tracks back, “What in the world is happening here?” Vick grumbled to himself, having seen the anomaly that the forward scouts were talking about.
It was as if the forest that had shed itself in preparation for the cold of Rinol was suddenly in bloom again, growing even denser and greener than before.

With a short hike, he soon ran into a trail of people.
Intertwining along the forest and stretching far into the distance, there were at least three hundred altogether. Consisting of elders, men, women, and children, they were the villagers who had stayed behind in the Esperen camp with Solio’s team.

One of the scouts swiftly ran over to him as he rejoined the group. A hunter, the man was one of the handful that had come with them from the other group. “Did you see it?”

“I did.” Vick answered, keeping his voice low.

“What are we going to do, Vick?”

“You said you guys took a look around its perimeters. How large was the affected area?”

“No idea.” The scout bluntly replied. “We spent all morning walking along its perimeters but it just kept going. Yoriig called us to report back to you before we even found any indication of how far it extended.”

“Haa… fuck.” Vick cursed, remembering how eerie and unnatural that part of forest had felt. “Send words down the line. For now, tell them something has come up and that we’re taking an early lunch break. Hopefully that’ll buy us enough time to come up with a different plan.”

“Alright.”

“And Jonns.” Vick stopped the man. “The supplies have been dwindling. If we have to go around whatever is up ahead, we are going to need-”

“I understand.” The scout replied without waiting for him to finish. “I will talk to a few of the others. We will look for game while you guys figure this out.”

“Thank you.”
Taking a deep breath, Vick watched at as the man began relaying his instructions to the others.

---

Stop. Don’t go. Turn back. Voices whispered in his head, reminding him of children’s stories and old wives tales. Mainly lore’s of nefarious phraes that would entrance and lure human children into the depths of the forest, only to be preyed upon.

Mindfully disregarding the childish thoughts, the tracker Yoriig slowly made his way toward the opening that he had spotted through the trees.
There was neither fatigue nor hunger in his body and he could not recall how long he had been slogging through the unnatural undergrowth, but he did not care. Something had caused the drastic change to the forest, and he was determined to find out what.

The sky opened up before him and muffling his approach, Yoriig quickly hid himself behind a large overhanging tree that was leafing out of season.
As he surveyed the clearing, it quickly became apparent that the spacious opening was circular in design and extremely unnatural. There were no stumps, no fallen or decaying trees, or any indication that it used to be a forest.
Instead, it looked like something had plucked out all the trees from within and replaced it with a garden of various plants including shrubs, sprouts, flowers, and weeds, all blooming beautifully and evenly across the clearing.
Even more unnerving, was the fact that the he could not hear the sound of a single insect or animal coming from within such a lush environment.

It’s not safe. Leave.
His gut feelings wisped around his mind, but he quickly shut them off.
Narrowing his eyes for a more focused look, “What is that?” Yoriig whispered to himself, spotting what appears to be the top of a large spherical object within the amalgam of vegetation. Before he could even think about it, his legs were already moving toward the object.

Stop. Turn back now. He is waking.
‘He?’ The word struck him and Yoriig immediately froze. The voices he thought to be his own had just cautioned him a warning.
The Destroyer. He will wake soon.
More voices echoed in his mind, and he could hear the sound of his heart beating frantically upon realizing that he was not alone.
A bout of fear suddenly rippled through his body and with all his might, he fearfully and instinctively turned his gaze toward the clearing.

The dark spherical object was now glowing. Pulsing softly like a heartbeat, it was becoming brighter and brighter as whatever was covering it began peeling off.

As if it had been waiting, “RAAAUUURR!” A piercing roar shattered the unnerving silence, shredding through the area with a powerful shockwave.
From within the serene garden, hundreds of thin green vine erupted into the air and shot toward the glowing sphere, quickly wrapping around it and blotting out its light.

“W-w-wha-” Yoriig stammered as he stumbled backward onto the ground, having been abandoned by any semblance of a coherent word.

RUN!

The displaced voice of a child’s shrill cry resounded loudly in his ears and without taking a second glance at what was happening in the clearing, he fled.

---

‘You are beholden. You WILL find me. I WILL be FREED.’
The words echoed loudly throughout his body as if it were a part of him.

Heart racing uncontrollably, he willed his eyes to open.
‘No. No. NO. NO! NO!’
The entity formerly known as Rhultal screamed.
Forced awake from his slumber and the transient dream, he was back within the ocean of darkness and floating amongst loss and empty regrets.

‘How?! This is not real! I cannot be here!’
He shouted again but in here, he had no voice.

‘Get your swords.’
He blinked within the darkness and an image of a red haired man swinging two swords slowly disintegrated before his eyes.
‘Kaidus’
He turned toward the voice and glimpsed a tender smile before it faded into the darkness amidst an aroma of nostalgia.
‘Kai!’
As the childish voice reverberated through his incorporeal body, he could not help but feel emotions welling up from within.

Everything was vanishing into the empty void. The brief life he had lived, memories of the dream.

‘No… there is one more. Please! Please…’
He begged, unable to bring himself to recall who it was that he was trying to remember.

‘Did you think you can escape me, Son of ***?
A different voice spoke from within the abyss. Resounding loudly through the darkness, the voice gripped at his heart, crushing it.
‘You are MINE.’

Though he could no longer envision the fleeting dream, the new voice was one he could never forget.
One of death, it was a voice that had been born of a broken pact.
The voice, of an old enemy.

Decision

Hello, everyone. It's... been a while.

First of all, I want to apologize for absconding without a word. Due the plagiarism fiasco and various other things and obligations at that time which I shall not delve into, I had lost most--if not all--of my motivation to continue and thus decided to quietly withdraw myself. For that, I am sorry.

Secondly, as a few of you may have noticed, I did indeed return to writing for the past few months. I didn't know where it was going to lead, so I opted to refrain from uploading here in order to see if I would continue or not.
Frankly speaking, writing and uploading again was always on the back of my mind, but was never my intentions. My intentions were to simply continue writing the story for myself whenever I could, even if I was never going to upload it--as I had done in my early days when I first started.
Yet upon seeing that there were still two very devoted individuals waiting for me as I went to close down my patreon, I decided to upload the few chapters that I had written for them as thanks. Turns out, a few others caught onto that.
To see that there were still readers who were waiting even after all this time, I knew I had to upload whatever was written, and to continue.
So for those who were waiting patiently, I thank you all for igniting this drive within me once more.

With that said, I would liket to bring us to the purpose of this post.
Like I said, I had refrained from posting here due to my own reasons. But over these past few months, I've begun to lean further and further toward a specific decision. And ultimately, the conclusion is that I have decided to halt all posting on RR.
To all the readers, thank you all for partaking in my humble adventure and for your support which drove me to continue. To the admins of RR, thank you all for allowing me this platform to share my story.
I am truly ashamed for having done what I did and what I am doing, but I hope that you can all forgive me for my selfishness.

It's been four great years(5 minus the 1) with you all here, and I hope each and everyone of you continue to stay safe in these troubled times, and continue to support one another.

As always, thank you for reading.

-Za1d3

Table of Contents

- Table Of Contents -
Prologue + Chapter 1
Chapter 2 - Once Again
Chapter 3 – Adalina
Chapter 4 - Flow of Mana
Chapter 5 - The Road
Chapter 6 - Aftermath
Chapter 7 - Ferrent
Chapter 8 - Decisions
Chapter 9 - Kaidus
Chapter 10 - Savior
Chapter 11 - Confrontation
Chapter 12 - New Road
Chapter 13 - Encounter
Chapter 14 - Dvitus
Interlude - thank you
Chapter 15 - Zorin Academy
Chapter 16 - Summoning
Chapter 17 - The Price of Conceit
Chapter 18 - Inherent Darkness
Chapter 19 - Family
Chapter 20 - Lord Varath
Chapter 21 - Revelations
Chapter 22 - New Classes
Chapter 23 - Council
The World
Chapter 24 - The Rjus
chapter 25 - In the Shadows
Chapter 26 - Monsters
Chapter 27 - Consequences
Chapter 28 - Celene
Chapter 29 - Miracles
Chapter 30 - Peaceful days
Chapter 31 - Return to Zorin
Chapter 32 - Tal'hrus
Chapter 33 - True Terror
Chapter 34 - Anise
Chapter 35 - Contact
Chapter 36 - Zavon
Chapter 37 - The Calm
Chapter 38 - Winds of Carnage
Chapter 39 - Storm of Blood
Chapter 40 - Forest Encounter
Chapter 41 - Happenings
Chapter 42 - Return
Chapter 43 - Innocent Ties
Chapter 44 - Pride & Joy
Chapter 45 - Hidden Gem
Chapter 46 - Sealed Book
Chapter 47 - Selfish Request
Chapter 48 - Year After
B2 Prologue + Chapter 1
B2 Chapter 2 - Homecoming
B2 Chapter 3 - Annual Arms Competition II
B2 Chapter 4 - Awakening
B2 Chapter 5 - Courage
B2 Chapter 6 - The 13th Ward
B2 Chapter 7 - The Silent One
B2 Chapter 8 - Uninvited Guest
B2 Chapter 9 - Unspoken Words
B2 Chapter 10 - Foreign Land
B2 Chapter 11 - Hunters and Hunted
B2 Chapter 12 - Reconsideration
B2 Chapter 13 - Lifetime of Regret
B2 Chapter 14 - Nyzacus Mirror
B2 Chapter 15 - Farewells
B2 Chapter 16 - Secrets
B2 Chapter 17 - Echoing Rage
B2 Chapter 18 - The Unforgiving One
B2 Chapter 19 - Hunter
B2 Chapter 20 - The Tides of Change
B2 Chapter 21 - Guardian
B2 Chapter 22 - Hidden Daggers
B2 Chapter 23 - Aristolk
B2 Chapter 24 - Uneventful Voyage
B2 Chapter 25 - Malpaars
B2 Chapter 26 - A Corrupted Land
B2 Chapter 27 - Pestilence
B2 Chapter 28 - A Corrupted Land II
B2 Chapter 29 - Meeting of Five
B2 Chapter 30 - Brotherhood
B2 Chapter 31 - Esperen
B2 Chapter 32 – Weapon of Compassion
B2 Chapter 33 - Resolve
B2 Chapter 34 - Price of a Life
B2 Chapter 35 - Floating City Vilute
B2 Chapter 36 - A Godless World
B2 Chapter 37 - Despair
B2 Chapter 38 - The Hands of Fate
B2 Chapter 39 - Family Bonds
B2 Chapter 40 - He Who Binds
B2 Chapter 41 - Names
B2 Chapter 42 - Heroes
B2 Chapter 43 - Revenge
B2 Chapter 44 - Maverus
B2 Chapter 45 - Fool's Errand
B2 Chapter 46 - Frozen Cogs of Revolution
B2 Chapter 47 - Blind Rivalry
B2 Chapter 48 - Chains of Garnikul
Fork in the road + a late B2 Chapter 49
B2 Chapter 50 - Advent of the Demon
B2 Chapter 51 - Detour
B2 Chapter 52 - Formless Azurite
B2 Chapter 53 - Reunion of Fates
B2 Chapter 54 - New Dawn
B2 Chapter 55 - New Dawn II
B2 Chapter 56 - Truth
B2 Chapter 57 – Truth II
B2 Chapter 58 – Threats
B2 Chapter 59 – A Persusasive Argument
B2 Chapter 60 – Home Again
B2 Chapter 61 – Fall of Ferrent
B2 Chapter 62 – Fall of Ferrent II
PLEASE READ!!
B2 Chapter 63 – The End of an Empire
B2 – Epilogue
B3 Prologue – Rhul
B3 Chapter 1 – Bladed One
B3 Chapter 2 - Reckoning
B3 Chapter 3 - Voices
Decision